《Transmigrated into a reversed world》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Transmigrated

    On the bed lay a beautiful woman; her skin glowing from constant care, her brown hair silky to touch, with her light blue eyes, but her legs were thin like toothpicks -from no activity. She is Selena the paralyzed heiress of the queen''s corporation. She laughed her eyes filled with joy from the drama she was watching from the flat screen. her countenance filled with cheerfulness and positivity.


    her long fingers picked up nuts placed beside her, she chewed on them and watched vividly towards the screen.


    ''''I AM YOUR FATHER.'''' the woman on the screen screamed out. Selena chocked from the explosive news, the nuts went down the wrong pipe. She coughed, her face flushed red, she couldn''t breathe. her eyes darted to the water but it was far from her reach.


    ''''''Someone...'''' her voice came in a desperate whisper, as her eyes grew dim. Her last thought was about how the boyfriend''s mother became the girl''s father.


    ***


    ''''Quick call the doctor," A short woman shouted.


    '''' her eyes are moving.''''


    ''''her Highness!!!''''


    the servants in the room shouted looking at the pale figure on the bed. The noise was loud, waking Selena up. Her grey eyes opened in confusion. ''Didn''t she die? what''s this?''


    ''''hmm,'''' she moaned from pain. She felt her body was on fire, and the constant noise was blaring in her ears, giving her a headache.


    ''''Your Highness is awake.'''' a servant dressed in a white and black uniform said respectfully but her eyes were filled with contempt. Selena looked at the woman in front of her and felt her head throb from pain. Unfamiliar memories flooded into her mind.


    ''damn! She possessed this body'' her name is Princess Cyra, the fifth child of Her Majesty Ingrid. She was the crippled child without her soul beast. everyone showed contempt for her and she is not eligible to contest for the throne. seeing the servant''s eyes she knew the course. this body''s original fell into a pond, and she drowned because she unable to swim.


    ''''leave!'''' she issued a command in her usual gloomy voice, not to create suspicion on her person. because the original was gloomy and had no sense of presence.


    when she heard the door close, she pushed the duvet and stood gingerly, her eyes filled with happiness when she saw her legs, she walked slowly towards the mirror, trying to get the feel of walking again.


    ''''woah! Who is this beautiful goodness?'''' she touched her smooth face which had no pores and she cupped her b cup breast and her big butt. She is perfect, her figures were mouthwatering but she has a petite stature. which vexed her but everything else was perfect. she blew kisses to herself in the mirror and she made seductive poses. feeling satisfied, she calmed down and digested all the memories.


    she was amazed by the world she was in. Everything was modernized and the amazing part is it is a matriarchy system. women are the head- just like the reverse of men, and it is required to take up to three or more husbands due to the low population of men in this world.


    for the soul beast- the animal you are born with decides where you belong in the system in this world. so everybody who was brought out from the embryo machine was born with the genes of their parents in turn manifesting their soul beast when they were 2 years old.


    her future is grim without a soul beast but fortunately, she was born into a royal family. she will be faced with contempt but no abuse due to her status that she cares, she is satisfied with her legs. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for these legs. I am you now...Cyra."


    ***


    ''''oh~ she survived the fall. but she won''t live much longer.'''' said a beautiful woman, who sipped wine from a glass, her lips curved in an evil smile. her dark eyes flashed with poisonous calculations as faced the the bowing servant.


    '''' You may leave. watch her closely and report back to me.'''' she waved her hands in a dismissing manner. her snaked tattoo glowed.


    ''''hiss~'''' the golden snake wrapped around her fingers like a bracelet, her long fingers caressed its head as it flickered its tongue at her. ''''gold. the throne will be ours... I will remove anyone that stands in my way even if they are useless.''''

 Chapter 2 - 2 seafood extravaganza

    Cyra walked back to the bed feeling tired. She laid on it, looking at the ceiling, feeling lost -she would not see her family ever again. Sigh ~


    *ding*


    She turned, looking for the sound, and she saw a glass phone dinging with notification. Picking up the phone, she looked at it, wondering how they made it glass-like.


    She opened her password from her memories,scrolled, checking the phone apps, and saw they had the same functions as back on earth.


    ''''We bring you from Solara kingdom. The fifth princess, fortunately, survived from her drowning incident. We, the citizens of Solara Kingdom, wish her steady recovery.'''' Cyra saw in headlines on social media.


    She surfed through the internet, seeing news and gossip about celebrities or influencers. She browsed through the information about the world Arcadia, which has a long millennium history of different creatures on it, but they all went extinct due to reasons unknown, leaving the soul beast people. She was surprised these worlds once had; demons, angels, gods, goddesses, vampires and the rest of the unknown beast and chaos-independent worlds. This world was ten times began than the earth she lived in, and the people here have not explored all of it.


    she watched the movies back on Earth, not knowing they once existed in this world''s history. The soul beast people, who were the weakest of them survived through the hands of time.


    she yawned, checking the time, and paused when she noticed they had an additional hour to their time, making the nights longer. Now it''s 5:30, thirty more minutes too night. She dropped her phone, closing her eyes, feeling sleepy and tired.


    ***


    Cyra woke up, feeling well-rested. She checked the time and saw it was 10 at night, and her stomach groaned from hunger. She walked out of the room after putting on a t-shirt and shorts. She didn''t remember when she pulled all her clothes off. It was so comfortable to sleep naked - feeling the air caress your skin. She straightened her auburn hair and walked out of the room.


    She looked at the well-lit, spacious hallway, and the polished marble floors extended throughout with artwork lines on the walls, showcasing a mix of contemporary pieces and historical portraits, creating a gallery-like ambience.


    Her jaws were slacked in awe at such magnificent designs, so she decided to tour through the castle. She took an elevator down. She walked into the living room and stopped in her tracks as she admired the beauty in front of her.


    The living room had a high ceiling and floor-to-ceiling windows, offering panoramic views of the castle grounds. Plush, sofas and armchairs are arranged around a sleek, modern fireplace. Her stomach groaned loudly; she was too hungry to admire the beauty in front of her. She needs food ASAP.


    She walked to the dining room, sat on an upholstered chair, and rang the bell, which informed the kitchen to prepare food for her.


    While she was waiting, she saw an elegant graceful middle-aged woman in blue suit walk out. She was exuded a sense of superiority and power. Cyra knew instantly that was her mother, Her Majesty Ingrid, the rural of Solara kingdom.


    ''''Greeting, Mother.'''' Cyra bowed in the customary manner as she assessed her mother, looking at her carefully.


    ''''Sit,'''' the queen looked at her child, and concern flashed in her eyes, but it was gone in minutes. Her face was expressionless she sat down ringing the bells for food.


    Cyra sat awkwardly, feeling stiff in her presence. She prayed for the food to be served faster and that she would be able to digest it. As if her prayers were answered, the food came.


    She drooled, swallowing down her saliva. It was a seafood extravaganza, including lobster tail served with drawn butter, Alaskan king crab legs, and seared scallops, accompanied by a crisp white wine. It was like a seafood banquet.


    She ate gracefully with manner, thank God she was trained in etiquette, or she would embarrass herself.


    Both Ingrid and Cyra are the food without any conversation. Cyra felt satisfied and too lazy to get up. Her awkwardness faded a while ago. She looked kindly to her mother, feeling lucky to reincarnate into a royal family.


    Ingrid looked at her peaceful daughter and inquired in a normal tone,


    "Have your husbands come to check up on you?" Cyra choked on the wine she was drinking and thought with fear and horror,


    ''She is married already...''


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 3 - 3 Betrayed

    A maid passed her a glass of water, and her eyes flashed with a strange light when she saw the princess drink it down. Cyra drank the water to clear out her throat; her expression became constipated, and the word husband left a bad taste in her mouth when she remembered that incident in her past. ''What a scum,'' and she gets the same feeling from her absent husbands she hasn''t seen yet.


    your wife is clearly fighting for her life and you don''t even show up. These left a bad impression of them in her mind. She felt so disgusted. Thank God Ingrid asked before she ate, or she would lose her appetite.


    Ingrid saw her expression and wondered if she fought with them again. Her brows squeezed in dissatisfaction with her failure of a daughter who couldn''t do anything right. After marrying a prominent family to her, she couldn''t reap the advantage.


    ''''Rest well.'''' Those were her last words before she walked away. At that moment, she didn''t know she wouldn''t be able to see her daughter again.


    Cyra saw her mother walk out, and this sounded an alarm in her head. She has to digest all the memories before she is caught off by these kinds of questions. She sorted through her memories and found traces of her husband. ''could these still be called marriage. what the hell is this?''


    What she gathered: her husband''s family were prominent aristocrats in the kingdom. They were the concubine''s sons of the family. Her mind flashed through their feminine behaviour and their sickly appearance. They looked like a handsome gigolo: pale skin, long hair, a fragile body and a weird shrill-like tone. She felt brain hurting, and she almost threw up her already-digested food. Her preference is tall, take off your clothes muscular type with healthy skin. She really can''t see her future with her husbands. And she knew it was the norm for men to look like that. She feels that her body will remain pure forever, and even her famine husband despises her existence and stays clear of her path.


    Her mind not digesting -she was reincarnated into a reversal gender world, and she is supposed to be a muscular woman and take authority like a man. And normal muscular men are seen as weird people.


    She was walking around touring the castle feeling excited and at the same time lonely. She smiled, thinking positively, that she would leave her life peacefully without any absurd thought of fighting for the throne. But she didn''t know her life would soon take a drastic turn. She felt weak and thought she was not yet cured of the drowning incident.


    she hoped she wouldn''t come across anyone of her so-called husbands. Unfortunately, after that thought crossed her mind, she saw delicate pale figures approaching. She was about to escape, but they had seen her already. She put up a calm face, trying to face whatever shenanigans they were up to. "Which kind of bad luck is this?'''' she cursed under her breath.


    ''''Your Highness, may the Moon Goddess grant you good health.'''' They bowed and chorused together as if practiced.


    ''''You may rise, my king consort. I would take my leave,'''' Cyra answered in a formal tone, her face expressionless. She was about to move forward, but they still blocked her way. She was feeling annoyed, and she wanted to rest. Her tone came out snarkily, ''''Why did you block this princess''s way? What is it you need?''''


    One of them with green hair, his eyes darted around, feeling immense guilt about what they were about to do. He clenched his hands and pressed down his guilt. ''He must do it for his future.'' He put up a pleading smile and spoke softly.


    ''''Your Highness... It''s urgent...we promise not to bother you. We need your help with something.'''' He pulled her hand as the other took the other. Crya felt goosebumps on her body. She wanted to remove her hands, but they were surprisingly strong. They dragged her, smiling at the servants that they passed by.


    They went to a secluded part of the library, pressing a book down, a hidden room open. At this moment Cyra felt something was very wrong. She tried to move her hands, but she felt herself getting weaker. She felt a chill in her heart when she remembered the water the maid gave her in the dining room.


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 4 - 4 Transported

    ''fuck! she has been drugged.'' Cyra felt her heart sink, she felt dread, looking at her husbands, and saw them avoiding her eyes. So they are following orders- who is the mastermind? She saw an elevator hidden behind the bookshelf. They dragged her in; she didn''t have the time to be amazed at the ingenuity of this design. Her blue-haired husband opened a compartment, showing a passcode, and he typed in a set of numbers. The elevator went down. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the elevator moved down, Cyra heart sank, and she felt a sense of dread of the unknown. Why was she so unlucky? She first choked on nuts to get here, but now this. ''Can''t she catch a break?''


    ''''wh...ere...'''' her speech slurred. She felt weak even to speak. Her eyes glared at them; if looks could kill, they would be dead by now. The blue-haired one (Aiden) snorted, looking at her in contempt. He felt disgusted having her as a wife; with all his beauty and potential, he was married to a cripple.


    They felt there was no point talking, they looked ahead. Cyra slumped to the ground, she could not support her weight.


    *Ding~*


    the elevator opened, and they dragged her out by her hands, her; legs scraping the floor. Cyra''s eyes darted around- a dimly lit room, filled with columns and strange symbols on the wall. the green light flickered in the hall, casting a strange light, making this place ominous. Cyra shivered from the cold temperature.


    ''''click... hiss~''''


    She looked ahead and saw a coming shadow stepping out. it was a beautiful woman dressed in a slit white gown with a golden snake wrapped around her finger.


    ''''pathetic~ oh how have you fallen with all your super strength... My sister~'''' her red painted lips formed a sneer as she looked at Cyra. She wondered why she took Cyra seriously.


    Cyra''s eyes shone with an understanding of her situation. Wait, she has super strength. No wonder they drugged her to weaken her body. It has been planned all along. she is not the original owner; she has no grievance with this sister of hers, and she with the original never wants the throne. she opened her mouth to explain, but she couldn''t form words; she pleaded with her eyes.


    ''''hahaha...'''' Mabel felt high on her emotions when she saw Cyra''s pathetic form. She has a weird kink- she derives joy from torturing weak, helpless people. She walks toward Cyra, raising her heels; she stomps hard on Cyras leg.


    ''Cyra whimpered from the pain, her mind screaming ''Please not the legs. I beg you,'' her face filled with tears. why was this happening to her? she felt her bones snap. She saw one of her husbands looking at her with cold contempt, as if she were an ant, while the other couldn''t meet her eyes from guilt. she itched their faces in her mind as she crawled to escape. what she heard was Mabel''s laughter as she left her other legs snap. She felt numb, her eyes lifeless without reaction.


    Mabel saw she wasn''t getting any sound from her, and she lost interest in playing with her.


    ''''Drag her into the circle,'''' she barked out orders, and she brought out a green mana stone. Aiden and Jack gasped in greed; they knew how rare and expensive these mana stones were. it can be used to open chaos worlds, and evolve their soul beast.


    ''''Move!'''' they snapped out of their stupor when they heard her angry shout. They dragged the numb Cyra to the circle surrounded by a strange altar filled with weir symbols and paintings. They moved out of the circle. Mabel walked to the altar and placed the stone in a stone space. she was about to drip her blood on it.


    ''''Your Highness, would you fulfil your promise to make us your consorts?" Jack asked, feeling insecure about the deal they struck. Cyra''s eyes flickered with a strange light when she saw their eager gazes and laughed with her remaining strength. So it''s because of these that they betrayed her. The laughter sounded harsh in their ears, mocking them. the place felt quiet as she fell unconscious. Mabel looked at these and declined to answer their dumb question. Why would she be making these backstabbers consort? what wishful thinking on their part.


    She dripped her blood on the manas stone, the stone melted and shone a green light.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Desolate lands

    Mabel smiled sinisterly as she watched the green light circle the sphere, the symbols on it lighting up. She watched with glee when the portal opened up like a wormhole. ''I promise this time you''ll face your demise,'' she said, feeling she was a step away from ascending the throne. Just four more to go.


    ''''Ahahaha....'''' Mabel laughed widely, and Cyra''s body faded as if she was never there. The lights faded.


    Cyra''s body fell from the sky, hitting the ground in a cloud of dust. She was woken up by the pain in her back and legs. Struggling to sit up, and looking around, she was stunned by the colourless desert before her.


    Everywhere was like a black-and-white old TV. The oppressive heat shone on her skin, and the gritty texture of the sand rubbed on her skin.


    The sands on the floor were black, and the sky was white. There were no trees or water around her, just endless black sands, and the eerie sound was broken only by the sounds of the wind.


    She shook with fear wrapping, her hands over herself. ''''What''s this place....where am I going to go from here?'''' she felt lost, anxious, and scared, all her emotions battling at once. She felt a panic attack coming, she heaved, trying to breathe, her consciousness slipping from her.


    ''''Pah...''''


    she slapped herself awake. ''''Get it together. You are going to survive. It''s not bad ...I''m still alive. If there is life, there is hope.'''' She prepared herself, giving herself confidence. She can''t lose it now; she has to find a way out of here. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she took deep breaths and looked at her dislocated leg. She tore a piece of her clothes and stuffed it into her mouth. Counting to three, she set her bone in place. She screamed, dripping sweat. She did the same for the other. She lay down from pain, she looked to the sky and a shade of tears streamed down her face, wondering why her life was so f*cked. She wiped her tears fiercely; she had to move on.


    She walked in a limp for hours without end in sight, feeling she was losing sight of her sanity. Her lips chapped, her throat dry, and her stomach rumbling from hunger. She talked to herself in her mind, trying to keep herself sane.


    Sand blew into her eyes, making them water. She wobbled on her steps and fell to the ground unconscious.


    On the other side of the desert, two people rode on a solar-worn-out jeep, filled with claw marks and broken windows. Their faces were covered in cloth strips.


    '''' You are too much, Zane...why don''t you become the leader''s man? At least your life can become a bit better in these Godforsaken places,'''' the woman spoke, spitting out of the window, and looked at Zane in vexation, wondering why he was letting his beauty rot away without use. They were fugitives or unfortunate people who found themselves here.


    ''''Drive faster, it''s getting dark,'''' a smooth tone spoke out. Zane looked at the sky and sighed; he had been here for thousands of years, watching people come and go. He felt so alone; when he watched people he got close to die over time.


    ''''Skittttt...''''


    ''''Shit, they are here,'''' the woman shouted, speeding up, driving skillfully in a zigzag manner. Hot on their pursuit, there was a black beast with paws, all black with two pincers at the back. They spat out stingers, looking like short nails to the car. The air was filled with dust. Helene gripped the wheels, cold sweat dripped on her back as she saw the hurdles of Scitticks hot on their tails.


    ''''Get the guns ... shoot these fuckers down,'''' the woman shouted dodging the stingers. Zane took out a black solar gun; he tapped on it and saw the small life remaining. It can only shoot for three rounds before they are out, and no sun for it to charge up.


    ''''Three rounds, and we are out,'''' came Zane''s calm tone without any crack in his voice or panic on his face.


    ''''Damn! we are going to die. Why are you so calm...cough..." she coughed, black blood spilling from her mouth. Her face changed; panic seized her-she sighed, accepting her fate. So it''s time for her to die. The poison has caught up with her.


    ''''Friend I''m going to leave you here. It''s my time,'''' she smiled faintly as she removed one of the stingers from her back, but they were filled with many. Zane sighed sadly, already used to the death. He wanted death to take him too, but it seemed to reject his existence. The car came to a slow stop as she sprawled on the car wheel, dead.

 Chapter 6 - 6 Red hair in the sands

    Zane opened the car door and looked at the monsters surrounding his way out, sighing "I have to do these again," he muttered.


    His hand fiddled behind his seat, he pulled out a sharp blade from its holster. The blade gleamed under the night sky, showing its sharpness and releasing cold air.


    He pulled off his shirt and the cloth covering his face, not wanting blood to stain it. If anyone was here, they would let out a gasp at his beauty: white hair, tan skin, sculptured muscles, and a face created perfectly by the moon Goddess.


    He remained calm and cold as he watched the gathering crowd of Scitticks. Swinging the sword with practiced movement, his blue flashed with light. How many battles he had fought for a thousand years, yet he was getting tired of this constant bloodshed.


    ''''Come out, Greed,'''' he said. A hawk tattooed on his back flashed with light as a huge white hawk emerged. The hawk rubbed its head on his body with familiarity. At least he had Greed, his soul beast and companion.


    clack!


    Zane waved his sword, blocking the coming stingers. The hawk became angered; they were disrupting his time with his master. It flew into the air, swooping down and creating dust, disrupting their sight.


    Zane walked unhurriedly towards the crowd of monsters, swinging his blade, and cutting the beast in front of him in two. He dodged not letting the blood touch his body. He walked calmly as if he were in a garden; wherever he passed, monsters dropped dead. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked hopefully at the stingers attacking from all sides. Maybe it would work this time. He didn''t dodge, allowing the stingers to pierce his skin. He felt no pain, he waited for a second, then minutes and nothing happened.


    He sighed in disappointment. Why didn''t he die this time? Then came the surging anger. His body turned into a blur as he went berserk, killing the beast around him. Black blood splashed, smelling like sulfur. It fell to the sand, bringing out smoke. if it falls on someone, the person will melt; it''s corrosive.


    Zane didn''t care when the blood touched his skin- he didn''t feel anything. It was like pouring sticky water on his skin. Seeing the other monsters retreating, he breathed out, regaining his calm air. He walked up to the beast and opened up its head, removing a black mana stone. These are money for the base.


    Greed pursued the retreating monster, its claws tearing out their head from their bodies. None were able to escape. It returned to Zane, rubbing its body against him, begging for pets. Zane rubbed its head, his eyes flashing with light and the hawk tattoo emerged on his back, and there was no beast around.


    He walked back to the car, pulling Helena out. He looked at her for a minute and dug a grave, making sure it was deep enough, so no monsters or maneaters could see her body. He buried her, his heart calm, already used to burying his companions. Ah, Helena, the cheerful woman who always chattered with him endlessly on useless things. He smiled as he reminisced on the past.


    Bundling the mana stones, he threw them into the car and looked at the place where he buried her. "Goodbye, Helena. May we meet in the underworld,'''' he said, the same sentence he always repeated, hoping Grim Ripper would take him too.


    He started the car, hoping he would return to the base before another beast struck. Driving fast, his side eyes saw a glimpse of red in the black sand making it conspicuous. "It''s not his business,'''' but something nagged at his mind, saying he would regret it.


    Bang!


    He hit the wheels in frustration. He stopped the car and got out, he walked to the red stuff. His calm face cracked when he saw it was a human being about to be buried in the sand. It had been years since he had seen an outsider, which made him curious. He dug her out and was fascinated when he saw such a petite woman, with soft features and beautiful pale skin, marred with red burns from the hot sun and sand. ''''I hope she won''t be trouble.'''' He said coldly, not knowing she would bring changes to his dull life.

 Chapter 7 - 7 The settlement

    ''''Mmm.'''' Cyra moved her head, feeling restless. Zane tried to feed her water, but she was turning her head from his reach. water poured on her lips, wetting them. She felt the cool touch and eagerly opened her mouth, gulping the water down. She sighed in satisfaction, going back to deep slumber, looking cute and peaceful, but Zane didn''t seem to notice, his mind on the distribution of mana stone to the base.


    He looked at the hundred mana stones he had on hand and looked at Cyra''s innocent face. He felt sorry for the fifty mana stones wasted for her to enter the base, not to mention food and water included. He sighed; he has to drink purified waterless these days.


    Reaching the oasis where the base was built, he drove through, stopping for the watchers on duty to check his identity. Two women in black waved for him to get out of the car. The taller of the two saw pale Cyra under the night sky.


    ''''What''s going on with this newbie? Never seen her before,'''' she said, looking at Cyra in caution and curiosity. It has been a long they have seen fresh pale skin like this; even the maneaters are dark in complexion and dirty.


    The other woman spat and sneered when she saw Cyra''s petite frame and said condescendingly ''''She just a weakling without any use. She looks like a man.'''' The taller woman burst out in laughter at her partner''s last phrase.


    A tick of annoyance showed on Zane''s forehead. They were too noisy; it was getting on his nerves. ''''Shut it. here...'''' he thrust fifty mana stones at them and entered the car, driving off fast.


    "Tsk, because you are feared, that''s why you don''t know your position as a man, under a woman.'''' The both of them cursed at his back, unable to say it to his face from fear. They went back to their position, gossiping along the way.


    Zane parked in his usual spot, carried Cyra out, and went to his tent. His tent was at the edge of the camp, separated from everyone else. If you look around, you''d see tents fashioned from rugged pelts of hunted beasts, standing defiantly against the elements. Thick furs, weathered and worn, formed a protective barrier against the chill of the night air. Each tent is a fragile sanctuary, surrounded by endless waves of sand and dried leafless trees. The night was silent and cold as every other night.


    You would see hundreds of open tents, with the largest one in the center where the leader is based.


    His tent was hidden at the back of the bare dried-up tree; he didn''t like to associate with people''s endless noise. He opened the tent, seeing everything was placed how it was, without any intruder''s touch. seem they have learned their lesson not to enter my tent.


    He laid Cyra down on the fur bed, looking at her face slowly in curiosity, wondering why she was there. It had been a long time since anyone had come from the other side. He wondered what the other side looked like, having been here all his life.


    His hand caressed her face gently, fascinated by her smooth skin. ''''Hmm..'''' his hand paused, his face regaining its cold indifference. He wasn''t supposed to get close to another being again. Helene was the last one.


    Cyra felt she was dreaming when she felt the smooth surface she was lying on. Her eyes twitched and opened slowly; her sight was still blurry, blinking to regain focus. She saw her surroundings and her mind cleared up in an instant.


    Fear gripped her when she saw the unfamiliar place. Inside the tent, the solar lantern cast a dim, uncertain light upon the sparse belongings, arranged on the sandy floor. The air hung with scents of dust and stale sweat, but it was clean.


    She looked cautiously and couldn''t see anyone. She tried to get up from the bed. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Oh you are awake.'''' she was startled by the soothing calm voice, her heart beating fast.


    She looked up with the help of the dim light and saw a handsome man she had ever seen. His white long hair where braided, showing his caramel skin, his eyes a white icy white pupils. From his clothes, you would know delicious muscles were hidden. This was her dream man walking out of her dreams. She saw he frowned and knew she was staring too much. Snap out of it you pervert.

 Chapter 8 - 8 Tree Sap

    She blushed from embarrassment. Zane saw her flushed face and thought she was feeling hot. He opened the tent thoughtfully for air to enter. His hands paused when he noticed his unusual behavior. His face turned ugly, not liking it one bit. he strode in in front of her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Why are you in these desolate lands.?'''' he asked out of curiosity. Cyra''s hand tightened on the fur mat, she trembled when she recalled how she got here. Her eyes turned cold. she laughed out in irony, ''''Do you want to know?''''


    Tears slid down her cheeks, and she wiped them off. She didn''t want to talk about it, but he saved her, and he had the right to know who he saved. Zane''s eyes were calm when he saw her pain and waited for her to let it out. She talked slowly about the reason she was here. Not telling him about how she transmigrated here.


    Zane''s face frowned with distaste when he heard what happened. It was not his business- he hated backstabbers, at least she was not associated with any dangerous group or he would have to kill her himself.


    Cyra felt lightened after unloading her burden, feeling light but hungry. She breathed out in relief and her stomach groaned; she hoped he didn''t hear the sound. ''''Are you hungry?''''


    As soon as he asked, her stomach growled loudly in response, her face flushed. he saw these and walked to one of the clay pots. ''''Here.''''


    She took it and looked inside, seeing the white liquid inside. ''''what this?'''' She looked at the strange substance and looked at him for answers.


    ''''Food,'''' came his reply. She seemed to notice he was not much of a talker, but she needed an answer. what queer food is this? it looked like milk but not quite. it had no smell at all. Seeing her not drinking it down, he frowned finding her troublesome. Forgetting she just arrived and she was new to everything, he picked up another pot and drank it down. Seeing this, Cyra followed and drank the substance. it didn''t have taste; it was like gluey water sliding down her throat. The weird thing was she felt full after drinking it down. Was this their food here? Her mind flashed to the seafood she had eaten last and felt like crying. it''s like falling from richness to poverty. It is hard for her to get used to it. But when she saw his handsome face, she felt slightly better.


    ''''My name is Cyra. Yours? '''' She wants to know the name of her savior. ''''Zane,'''' came his one-word answer.


    ''''Thank you for saving me. I have nothing to repay you with. If you want my help in the future, you can only ask.'''' Zane looked at her and nodded, feeling he wouldn''t need her help for anything. Not knowing she would be a very big help to him. They lapsed into an awkward silence, Cyra''s eyes flickered nervously around the dim interior, as her fingers traced the fur mat.


    ''''Hum....can you tell me about this place?'''' Cyra was forced out, happy for giving such a good reason to break the silence, and she secretly wanted to hear his voice. She was a voice maniac. His voice is rubbing her in the right way.


    She looked at him, waiting for his answer, but was met with silence. She looked at him and saw him carrying the pots out. She was stunned when she saw his decisive back as he walked out. Sigh, she couldn''t hear his beautiful voice.


    she stood up from the bed and stretched, feeling stronger. She is getting her strength back. walking out of the tent and was in a stupor when she saw Zane poke the tree, a string of white liquid came out and he placed the clay pot under. Is this the food she just ate, now? She lost her appetite when she looked at the dried-up tree looking like a horror movie tree where the cannon fodders always hang themselves. Zane looked back and saw her repulsed face directed at the tree.


    ''This person is so strange. Doesn''t she know this was the non-poisonous food in the whole desolate lands?'' he paused in his thoughts when he remembered she just got here and knew nothing.

 Chapter 9 - 9 Ten minutes silence

    He sighed in frustration; he had to explain everything to her and that required him to talk more. he gave the shortest explanation in history.


    ''''Everything poisonous only these are edible.'''' he patted himself on the back for giving such a clear explanation. cyra was stunned speechless, seeing him doing what he was doing. She snapped, her voice filled with pent-up frustration and stress. her hands gesticulating.


    ''''that''s it! no other information you can share about these Godforsaken places. Like how am I going to get out from here.'''' after shouting she saw him glance at her and continue what he was doing. Cyra almost saw red. she wants to beat him up. but she consoled herself in a soft voice '''' cyra breathe in, breathe out. you can beat up your savior.'''' she breathed out and regained her calm.


    ''''You can''t leave here. ''''Zane''s soothing voice with a matter-of-fact tone came out, which stunned her, she slumped to the ground her hand covering her face; tears slipped out of her hand falling on the ground, and her shoulders shook. aha, all the good food is gone, and her glass phone she has not got to use is gone. why was her life so hard. she pictured only drinking that tree sap for the rest of her life and she shuddered, crying harder as snot dripped from her nose. She observed ten minutes of silence for her opulent life going down the drain.


    Zane saw her crying bitterly and felt a flicker of concern, his thought flashed to a place. he opened his mouth and closed not knowing whether he should tell her. anyway is better to crush all her hope at once for her to recover.


    ''''There is a rumored way out of here but it''s found in the deadly oasis of the northern lands,'''' Zane said softly.


    Cyra looked up in wonder and was amazed Zane could let out more words from his mouth. ha, his voice is so nice. her mind left out the important information. after savoring his voice for ten seconds are thoughts clear up.


    ''''what! There is a way out of here. tell me...tell me.'''' she held his hand her eyes sparkle with hope. Zane blushed when he felt her touching him.


    ''''pervert.'''' he scurried away. rushing back into the tents. ''how can she just touch him a male like that?'' his ears red as he finally regained his calm.


    ''''what just happened?'''' how did she become a pervert? She just held his hand. why did he have to rush out like that? cyra was puzzled. something clicked in her mind and she almost vomited blood in vexation. it is a reversed world where women are the men while men are the women. what kind of messed up shit nis these and on top of it there a conservative. Women can''t touch males without them being their partner or in the act of prostitution. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    so she is seen as a pervert now. She has to be careful next time not to make any mistakes that put her in trouble. but now she has something more important to know. her eyes finally took in her surroundings and she felt her future was worse. she saw the fur tents and smelt the dusty iron-like smell in the air. She can''t remain here, she has to go back, fast.


    she walked back to the tent, walking to Zane who ignored her and lay on the other side of the bed. She knew she couldn''t get anything out of him this night. so she decided to sleep and talk tomorrow.


    ''''Zane, why should I sleep...'''' her voice was low. he pointed to the fur-covered ground. she sighed feeling pains in her back already. there is nothing she can do, but accept this condition till she finds a way to go back to Solara kingdom.


    ''''goodnight.'''' she laid and close her eyes to sleep[, she heard a faint ''''Mmm'''' .


    .....


    ''''Boss, Zane brought a strange woman in. She would be from the other side.'''' a woman said, her tone filled with respect as she looked at the woman sitting in the shadow.


    ''''watch her and report back to me.'''' she let out a command, her eyes brewing with a storm.

 Chapter 10 - 10 monstrosity

    Cyra was woken up by the loud murmurs outside the tent, her eyes blurry and disoriented. it took her minutes for her to remember where she was. She sat up hurriedly and looked outside to the open slit. she saw the crowd of people trying to look into the tent. she was confused, ''what''s going on? why are all of them gathered here?''


    she walked out under their scrutinizing gaze, she felt their probing gazes, sizing her up. which made her uncomfortable, but her face was a mask of calmness. She heard the murmurs in the crowd.


    ''''she looks so manly...


    ''''won''t she be a burden n with her feeble statue ...


    ''''how did she come from the other side...


    ''''what''s the other side like?...


    They discussed among themselves looking at her as if she were an alien, she looked at Zane whose face was getting darker, the air around was cold, and she felt he was furious. she was about to introduce herself and let their curiosity subside. but a huge curvy woman walked out of the crowd. she raised her hands and everywhere was quiet.


    ''''hello am Magert the leader of this settlement and you?'''' her tone filled with authority. her eyes filled with pride as she looked at Cyra waiting for her answers. Cyra looked at this woman and felt she was a difficult person to get along with.


    ''''Cyra,'''' she answered in a calm tone, looking at her without being overcome by her show of power. magert smiled but her eyes were cold as she gazed at Cyra. ''''welcome to desolate lands. here we hunt and only on ourselves for survival. what you hunt, half of the mana stone will be given to the base, the rest is yours.''''


    she turned back as she finished her last statement. ''''everyone scatter and prepare for the coming wave,'''' she looked at Zane with a conceited gaze,


    ''''I hope you give me an answer to my proposal.'''' she left and everybody walked out, whispering to their partner obviously cyra was their main discussion and they looked at Zane with a meaningful gaze which Cyra caught. She sighed under her breath. it seems she has to build a house for herself or Zane will be tainted with bad rumors. but first.


    ''''am very sorry. I caused you trouble.'''' she looked remorseful and helpless. Zane looked at her and hummed in agreement and walked back into the tent.


    ''''you were telling me yesterday how to leave this place. please tell me, I need to know.'''' Cyra followed his steps into the tent, her tone was tinged with anxiety and hope.


    Zane paused and continued ''''After the wave.'''' he spoke, compromising. cyra was clueless about the so-called wave, she had been hearing. opening her mouth to ask . she heard a loud shout.


    ''''Gather! Grab your weapons! '''' she moved quickly out of the tent, she saw women hurrying to the front, armed with different weapons. she looked around feeling the tense air she saw Zane walk out with a sharp sword. The wind blew up dust in the air, every woman covered their face with strips of fur. Cyra was almost blinded by it.


    ''''here.'''' Zane handed her a fur, and she nodded in thanks as she covered her face from the dusty wind. She saw in front, was a crowd of black dust, the ground trembled as if it was experiencing an earthquake. She heard stomps on hooves on the ground.


    she saw everybody tense like a bow on a string ready to pull. the air around her made her break into a cold sweat, nervous about the unknown.


    she saw them summon their soul beast, it was a magnificent sight to behold but she had not to mind to appreciate it. what she saw unfolded after the dust brought terror down to her very soul. her sight was a thousand beasts formed of an abomination of monstrosity. it was like a horse mixed up with a goat and a monkey. the sight of it made her throw up her nonexistent food. and they were covered in black furs, their gold eyes flashed with madness. she gulped.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11 - 11 KeKeke

    Everybody grasped the weapon firmly. seeing the beast getting closer, they released their soul beast on the.


    ''''Attack!'''' a woman shouted stimulating everyone, ''''ahaaaa!'''' they shouted as they rushed towards the coming beast and swung their weapons drawing black blood. all hell broke loose, everywhere was a sight of horror on earth. Cyra at this moment knew her life was fucked and she will never remain the same. she saw Zane slashing the beast and was about to attack her due to her lack of attention, she felt sick when she saw the black blood stain the sand.


    Time slowed when she saw a beast about to attack Zane back, she didn''t know how she moved, but she felt her hand go through the skull of the beast. she felt the blood soaking her hands.


    She heaved feeling sick to her stomach, her panic attack came worse than before, she tried to breathe, her blurry gaze seeing her and Zane surrounded by beast, she looked to the white sky and wondered if she was going to die like this after gaining a fresh start. After getting back her legs, she hasn''t enjoyed it yet and enjoyed her life to the fullest. suddenly her heartbeat spiked, and fury blinded her eyes. something screamed through her mind.


    she wanted everything to go to hell as if a switch was flicked, she stood up laughing crazily, ''''Oh ~ let the world burn~ Kekeke....'''' People around didn''t notice her weird state only Zane felt a tinge of fear for the first time in his life.


    He saw a flash of red hair brush past him, and then he witnessed the horror brought by her, she tore the beast to pieces with her bare hand, staining her body with blood and brain matter, and her lips licked off the blood the stained her mouth, her smile brought him shiver, his hair standing on end.


    He watched her kill off the beast, tearing out a piece of the heart off the severed bloody head.


    She laughed as if having the fun of her life, and wondered what kind of person did he pick up. Cyra paused in her steps, her heartbeat slowing down and she blackout. Zane saw her fall to the ground suddenly and kill the beast about to land her a blow to the head. at that time the women were rounding up and witnessed the sight of Cyra unconscious, some snickered in contempt wondering what kind of dead package Zane picked up. some put in their mind never to partner with her on a hunt or they would not know how they would die.


    Some were whispering wondering if she was the cause of Helene''s death, since they could see Zane''s partner anywhere. everyone looked at Cyra with disgust. Cyra knew nothing of it and Zane didn''t bother to explain, knowing they wouldn''t believe his words. he was lost in thought as he carried Cyra away. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    everybody pointed at them in a gossiping manner, they don''t have entertainment around here and the new woman seems to be their new form of entertainment. but Magret clenched her teeth when she saw Zane carry her in his hands. does he think I am in love with him; that is why he disrespects me and rejects her proposal. She spat on the ground her eyes flashing with disgust at Zane''s sturdy body, which looks different from normal males. all she wants her his skill and that thing. she smiled in obsession, she would get wants she wanted even if she had to destroy it to obtain it. she rubbed her monkey soul beats, her gaze on Zane''s back.


    Zane walked north with familiarity, he saw the black stream and dropped Cyra on the ground, he looked at her and blushed, thinking he had to wash her. he stalled from time hoping she would wake up but it seemed she was in deep slumber. He pursed his lips in frustration and embarrassment.


    He dragged her into the water, closing his eyes as he washed her with speed, she wrapped her hands around his neck. Zane nearly dropped when he felt her hot breath on his skin. His face flushed red, his eyes watery as if he was bullied.

 Chapter 12 - 12 I can pay you back with my body

    Carrying her out of the water, he blushed as he peaked at her see-through clothes, the wet clothes clung to her skin, showing off her sultry curves. so this is how women look underneath their clothes. he shook his head, trying to shake off the sight from his mind.


    Thump thump! he felt his heart race, what''s this feeling, maybe anm falling sick. he panicked since he had never been sick in his long life. ''


    ''hmm... cyra turned restlessly in her sleep, she muttered under her breath ''''No...I want to live.'''' she turned trying to hold on to something, she held Zane''s hand trembling from her nightmare. Zane''s mind was distracted by her strong grip. he didn''t know what to do, so he just let her hold him.


    Cyra sat up quickly in fear, she looked around and heaved a sigh. she gazed at Zane whose eyes were sharp after waking up from sleep. his gaze was vigilant. he relaxed when he saw it was her.


    He freed his hands from her grasp, but Cyra seemed not to notice, ''''How did we survive? did you save me again'' she asked the question bugging her mind.


    Zane looked a her sharply but was met with a confused gaze that puzzled him. She doesn''t remember what she did. She shook his hand urging him to answer her question, he opened and closed his mouth, no sentence forming. he was in a dilemma whether to tell her or not. but his silence made her misunderstood.


    ''''thank you for saving me again. I owe you a lot but I don''t have anything right now. '''' her eyes flashed when eyes met his handsome face. she cleared her throat. and said softly while looking at him with a perverted gaze. ''''I can pay you with my body.''''


    ''''shameless...


    Zane shouted under his breath, his face turned red like an apple, he stood up quickly, walking fast almost running to get away from her.


    ''''wait.. am serious. my body is the only valuable thing I have,'''' she shouted at his fleeing back, she stood up and chased after him. Zane ignored her not wanting to talk to her anymore, forgetting to correct her assumption that he saved her.


    They walked back to the battlefield, There were men around taking care of the corpse, removing its furs and bones for use. when she passed them she felt their disdainful gaze on her and Zane''s bodies. She frowned when she saw their delicate body, looking feeble enough to be blown away by a strong wind. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she ignored their existence and followed Zane to his dead prey which was guarded by greed. She was amazed seeing such a beautiful huge hawk, the bird''s talons were long and sharp and its gaze was cold as it gazed at her, but when it looked at Zane, its gaze was soft as it acted cute, asking for pets. Zane had a soft smile as he rubbed the beast''s head. cyra was mesmerized by his smile and looked at him foolishly.


    Zane noticed and he returned to normal. she was so disappointed, her mind firm to give herself to him to pay off her debt. Zane saw her weird smile and shook his head. crazy woman he muttered as she squatted down to take care of his gains.


    If Zane knew what she was thinking in her mind, he would have thrown her back where he found her. Cyra saw how he was peeling out the furs and collecting the bones. she quickly learned it and joined him. They were both strong and fast and didn''t take them time for them to finish. Cyra beat her waist as she stood up. she stretched as she looked at the mountain of furs in the ground and a few black mana stones on the ground. she pointed at the meat on the ground and asked ''''are we not taking the meat too?''''


    ''''poisonous'''' Zane answered as he distanced himself from her. he frowned feeling weird, wondering why she must come near his ear and talk, he could still hear her if she talked louder. Cyra saw his movement and his red ears and smiled.

 Chapter 13 - 13

    13 years Selena ran to her father with a piece of paper which was densely written, ''''Father see what I invented, you see this carmer, they can snap by sensors, so we take pictures....'''' the paper was taken out of her hands by the middle-aged man. he tore it in two, shouting in anger,


    ''''You are a genius, don''t use your time on meaningless things and build something the country leaders will recognize, and bring glory to the Queen''s family.'''' his veins jumped out, and his face flushed red in anger.


    The woman beside him calmed him down and looked at her daughter in disappointment. Selena''s heart broke, her head bowed to the ground feeling sad. Her hope dies at this moment. It has always been like this; only when it is useful, she is praised and forced to design another one.


    She felt depression and disgust rise in her any time she was forced to draw up another weaponized design. she felt rebellious for a moment and laid her complaints.


    ''''father but I drew the last one recently... I...''''


    ''''Shut it! you still have the guts to complain. Go to the punishment room and receive your punishment. and get out of my sight.'''' His tone was filled with anger and disappointment. he ignored her trembling body, turning to talk with the woman beside him. They did as if she did not exist.


    ''''Father...sob..please..'''' she doesn''t want to receive punishment. She was afraid when she thought back on the pain.


    ''''Butler! Take her away.'''' he instructed a tall menacing man in a Butler uniform appeared and Selena shook badly when she saw his sadistic eyes. ''''no... she turned to escape him as she pleaded with her parents, but they looked on with cold eyes.


    ''''We are doing these for you to become better and successful, my child. so bear with it and receive your punishment.'''' her mother said softly as she looked kindly at her. Selena shook her head,'''' I will change, please don''t let me go.''''


    ''her father looked at the butler and instructed coldly ''''don''t leave any wounds on her, use the needles, she still has designs to do.''''


    Selena felt her heart grow cold, but she didn''t resist again and followed as a doll without a soul. she tried to remember what a nanny said, smile no matter what, her lips drawing into a smile, which was mirthless and creepy. ''''yes smile... smile...''''


    Cyra''s eyes opened, she rubbed her face trying to rub off those parts of her memory. why is she thinking about this now? maybe she was shaken up by what happened yesterday. she patted herself on the face and smiled but her eyes as soulless. She stood up and saw Zane fiddle with a gun. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Good morning. do you have an answer to my yesterday''s request,'''' she said with a bubbly tone, she looked up and saw Zane''s focused face and thought he looked really hot right now. oh~ she wants to give him her body right now.


    Zane''s hands the was about to put in a screw shook, a tick formed in his forehead when he looked up and saw her undressing gaze on him. he looked down and ignored her, trying to fix the gun.


    Cyra walked towards him and focused on the gun he was fiddling with, and easily knew what was wrong with it, she was about to offer her help, but a sense of disgust and bile roused in her. She looked away from it and played with the furs on the bed.


    her stomach groaned and she remembered their type of food and instantly lost her appetite. Zane''s ears perked up, and stiffly pointed to the clay pot. and focused back on what he was doing.


    Cyra smiled and gulped down on it, she cleaned her mouth. She felt her OCD acting up as he fiddled with the gun, she couldn''t help but tell him as she ran out ''''put the second bolt into the first string.''''


    she walked out of the tent and vomited from disgust. she took deep breaths to regain herself and she put up a smiling mask, but she didn''t know Zane saw her. He looked at her thoughtfully.

 Chapter 14 - 14

    ''''God!'''' she was startled, her heart nearly flying, she patted her chest trying to calm herself. How long had he been standing there? I hope he didn''t witness my episode, she looked him in the eyes and saw his calm gaze, she was confused about whether he saw or not. when she felt it was the latter, she almost smiled in relief but..


    ''''There is food in the other pot.'''' came his soothing tone, she looked up in shock but was met by the flapping tent, he was nowhere in sight. she felt uncomfortable and embarrassed.


    ''it''s not my fault, I didn''t ask him to come watch me vomit, hmm that''s it'' She regain herself and decided to walk around the settlement; she needs information about this place, what happened yesterday reaffirmed her thought that she is in a fucked up place. She can''t walk around blind or even the breeze would kill her without her knowing the cause.


    she passed rows of tents and witnessed some men pouring water on the soil, thanks to them there was not much-flying dust around. She felt stripped naked from their probing gaze.


    She looked at her body wondering if she was stained with something, touching her blue up-and-down pajamas, one of her hands was almost ripped off, and sighed in distress but when saw the passersby downing only fur clothes. she envisioned herself wearing it, cyra subconsciously touched her smooth pale skin and shuddered with horror when she imagined the roughness rubbing her skin red, with the sun''s hotness adding to her misery. She shook her head like a rattle, this is not happening.


    Her eyes lit up when she thought back on Zane''s clothes. Hmm, her hands rubbing her chin, there is a way to get normal clothes.


    ''''ahahaha.....


    she laughed loudly making the men working think she was mad, they distanced themselves from her hoping, her madness was not contagious, and they lacked medical materials. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra didn''t notice this, her mind on whom to ask for information, her initial goal from the onset. ''''Hello. I....'''' but what she received was disdain and sneering gazes, they ignored her, which puzzled Cyra, was she that different from their normal height or were they don''t just like newcomers? this is going to be difficult. who she she going to talk to around here? she frowned in frustration and almost pulled out her hair when she recalled Zane''s one-word explanation.


    she sighed feeling tired mentally, she walked back to Zane''s tent, resigning her faith to half-assed info, the breeze blew up sand and it almost enter her mouth, dammit do you also want to mock my situation. she kicked the sand with her fluffy slippers, trying to vent her anger. Zane walked out of the tent and met this sight, he looked at her weirdly,


    Cyra noticed his gaze and tried to explain, not to look like she was crazy, but the dust she kicked up choked her making her cough. She saw Zane retreating back and stretched her hand to call him. ahh... my sexy image is ruined, what have I done?


    After clearing her throat, she dusted herself and tidied up her appearance. I still look damn hot, she praised herself narcissistically. She walked confidently into the tent, her previous behavior forgotten.


    Zane paused when he heard the tent close, he ignored her and cleaned his sword piously, holding it gently, from the gleam of the sun, You could see the sharpness and it oozed cold air. Cyra saw the sword and gulped for fear, but she shook it off and sat close to him.


    ''''So... tell me where the northern oasis is located.'''' her tone was urgent, urging him to talk, Zane ignored her, seriously cleaning his blade, but he still felt uncomfortable by her heated gaze.


    his brow frowned in displeasure, '''' Oh, and what was that wave situation?'''' she asked again, pressuring him to talk.


    ''''later!'''' Zane''s stare was cold and his voice filled with anger, he wanted to get back to cleaning his sword. Cyra stood up satisfied with his answer, she smiled as she lay down on the floor, she looked up envisioning her sweet life when she returns to Solara.

 Chapter 15 - 15

    After some minutes passed he wrapped the sword with fur, and placed it beside his bed, ''''what do you want to know?'''' he looked at the almost dozing cyra.


    Cyra sat up quickly, her eyes clear and bright. ''''Everything!'''' she shouted in response, Zane looked at her calmly without rushing, obviously having her time and he had thought about it; she needed to know about this land and not go out blind or she wouldn''t know how she died. Time to give her the does and don''t about this place.


    ''''ok.'''' he made himself comfortable, Cyra seeing him like this felt happy and relieved but she was in for a rude awakening.


    ''''scittics, licks, black scrips; poisonous. wave every five days. northern oasis off limit and black scrips are extremely dangerous.'''' he closed his mouth, done with the explanation.


    Cyra blinked, waiting for him to continue. seeing him not talking she blinked her mouth dry and asked slowly, her voice shaking with disbelief ''''Are ...you done? seeing him nod his head, Cyra''s mind snapped, and she screamed


    ''''You got to be freaking kidding me!!!'''' she almost strangled him, but Zane moved back when he saw her strange expression. His face dumb wondering what happened, he explained it clearly to her.


    ''''ahaaa!!! why did you give me hope...ahaa I want to end you.'''' Cyra shouted, her face filled with pain and disbelief, she curled up on the floor, her back to him, her mind plotting different methods of death for Zane. Maybe she will bury him in the sand, drown him in the water, or strip him naked and place him under the sun to roast.


    Zane blinked and looked at her innocently, he shrugged and walked out of the tent to check the furs. Cyra slept off in anger.


    When she woke up, she looked around in a daze, she rubbed her eyes wandering when she slept off. She saw the empty tent and no sight of Zane, so she stood up to look for him.


    Walking out, she saw a new tent erected, she blinked, rubbing her eyes, thinking she was hallucinating from the hot sun, how long as she been asleep? who built these? She looked around looking for Zane''s shadow.


    Not seeing him, she walked tentatively to the tent, she peaked trying to find out who their new neighbor was.


    She craned her neck, ''''What are you doing?'''' she was startled, "God!" she patted her chest and looked up guiltily at Zane, clearing her throat she smiled awkwardly. ''''why don''t you make a sound when you walk?'''' she said in anger trying to cover up her embarrassment.


    Zane looked at her weirdly, ''''This is your tent. move in'''' tone tone flat.


    Cyra was stunned, she pointed at herself and the tent,


    "What it''s for me!'''' she shouted in surprise, seeing him nod, a big smile broke on her face, she rushed to hug him but he moved out of her reach. Nobody has ever done anything genuinely for her before.


    ''''Thank you.'''' she ran into the tent, looking around, she felt her tent looked beautiful but it was obviously a normal fur-built tent. She liked it very much. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She walked out, feeling happy, she felt Zane was handsome at that moment. She has forgiven him for the bogus explanation previously.


    ''''Ha, I almost forgot. Where did you get your clothes?'''' she asked curiously.


    ''''It''s from the west oasis.'''' Zane looked at her happy face and said tentatively, hoping she wouldn''t start screaming at him, his ears almost blocked.


    '''' So how many oases are there?'''' she asked looking confused, seeking info, Zane saw her confusion and calmly explained it to her. This time he said more words.


    "East, North, West and South. We are in the east right now and the west is a forest of the licks. The clothes are gotten from their bodies, but they are hard and dangerous to kill." Cyra felt a bad taste in her mouth when she heard that, she almost thought against it. But the horrors of wearing furs made her determined to get clothes for herself.


    "Take me there." Her voice came out confidently. She will die for her silky skin.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    ''''No'''' Zane''s tone filled with firm refusal. she was stunned by his tone, but she was going there no matter what.


    ''''Give me a reason for your refusal.'''' her voice was calm with a seriousness he had never seen on her. he frowned when he thought of the dangers there. he can go alone because he is immortal but she- will be dead within ten seconds of reaching there.


    He looked into her eyes and gleamed the determination to go, and frowned in vexation. He should brief her on the dangers ahead to dash all her hopes or she will ask someone for directions. He didn''t know that no one was willing to talk to her, not less giving her directions.


    opening his mouth to discourage her, his mind flashed to her weird state in the last fight, and swallowed his words back.


    ''''ok, but you have to train your strengths and your soul beast for me to take you there.'''' he changed his mind, and her strange state intrigued him. Zane didn''t notice he was saying more words in her presence.


    Cyra''s eyes lit up at the beginning of his sentence but after it, her eyes grew dim. She was in a dilemma to tell or not to tell, she did not want to meet his gaze of pity or contempt on her person. seeing her not saying anything, he thought she was paying attention to his words.


    ''''I will teach you combat. summon your soul beast let me see what am working with.'''' he looked at her, and a minute passed and nothing, he saw fidgeting behavior and was puzzled by her pained expression.


    ''what the hell is wrong with you just tell him, you are crippled. Even if he rejects you, it''s his loss. you are a beautiful, talented bitch. and can get any man you want.'' she thought narcissistic, she flashed a confident smile, and what came out of her mouth shocked him.


    ''''I don''t have a soul beast.'''' she forced out of her mouth, looking at him confidently, daring him with her gaze to make fun of her. Zane stood there shocked never in his long years of life had he seen anybody without a soul beast.


    Suddenly Zane''s aura turned murderous, and he looked in a direction. ''''Someone beast was here,'''' he said in certainty, he felt the fluctuation of the person''s emotion.


    ''''What! Oh my God! everyone would know now that I am a cripple.'''' that was Cyra''s first thought not even wandering while someone was watching her in the first place. Zane''s mood turned ugly he blamed himself for not noticing on time.


    Cyra looked lifeless as she walked into the tent, she lay on the ground and looked up vacantly. She is finished.


    Zane walked around her tent, not knowing how to console her. he sighed and thought he should hunt some licks for her to make her feel better.


    He paused in his tracks, but why was he concerned about her moods? he turned to go back to the tent but paused again and moved forward to the entrance. If I had not asked her, her secret would have been kept safe longer, so it was his fault. I have to make it up to her. seeing the reasons were sound to him, he stopped thinking about his weird behavior.


    ...


    A burly woman picked up the chameleon and rubbed its head in reward, she was still reeling in shock and unexpected surprise. The burly woman picked up her steps and went to the center tent. She was stopped by the guards in front.


    ''''state your business.'''' one of them asked.


    ''''I have important news, the leader would want to hear. it is about the newcomer,'''' she said, smiling with greed, thinking about the reward for her service.


    ''''wait.'''' one of them entered the tent and walked towards an inner tent.


    ''''leader someone has important news,'''' she shouted, not daring to enter the forbidding room of the leader. she was met with silence, she waited and didn''t hear anything. She walked out not concerned- she was used to the leader''s weird disappearance.


    ''''come back later, the leader is out,'''' he told the woman. the woman frowned and decided to come later after her mission.


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - 17

    Not far from the entrance of the settlement, a group of ominous unkempt group of women buried themselves in the sands, their greedy, hungry gaze looked towards the entrance. they watched and held their breath as Zane drove out.


    Seeing him go far from their sight, they signaled each other to move out. they walked out openly to the settlement, the guard''s eyes flashed with horror, and one was about to sound the horn.


    But her severed head fell from her neck, her eyes opened in shock. the other one saw these and was scared out of her mind ''''Please.... let...'''' were her last words before she was separated from the waist down. their blood sank into the soil, drying up without a trace.


    The burly woman was walking to the entrance whistling in joy at her future reward, her whistle came to a slow stop when she was faced with a group of bloodthirsty women, seeing their blue eyes, she grew cold. ''''maneater'''' her mind screamed these words in chilling fear, all her body grew cold. ''''no no..'''' she stepped backward gearing to escape and shout for help. But she met her death, stabbed through the throat by a bone knife.


    ''''Tie up their bodies. Be Careful their meats are precious, dark, kill, you both get the red-haired, our benefactor said she does want to see her alive. Go!'''' the leader of them instructed the two giant women in their group. They nodded and went in another direction.


    ''''kill, but let their men live, to produce more for us.'''' the settlement people were treated as cows bred as food. they scattered.


    ''''ahhh...


    ''''please....


    ''''no...


    Horrified screams filled with pain and sounds of flesh tearing and copper scents of blood filled the air.


    Cyra sat up, she had an uneasy feeling. she felt restless for no reason and she didn''t know the cause, she walked around the tent unable to relax. she heard the sounds of heavy footsteps and knew it wasn''t Zane. Zane appears like a ghost.


    She edges to the entrance, her eyes peeking from the open slit, she saw two aggressive women slashing open Zane''s tent and her heart sinks. She got a weird cold slimy feeling from them, and her body rejected them instinctively, all the hairs on her body stood up.


    One of them noticed her and alerted the other one, then walked towards her tent, she moved back in fear, her teeth biting hard on her lips in fear and helplessness, sweat dripping down her chin.


    ''what should she do? these people are dangerous.'' her eyes flashed as she looked at the closed tent walls, she tore at it trying to make another entrance out of there. but it was too late, the tent entrance was torn open. the woman named Dark entered first and smiled creepily at Cyra.


    ''hehehe...What a premium meat, but you have little flash on you...we can manage, we are not picking.'''' she looked at Cyra as if selecting a piece of pork to eat. Cyra''s blood ran cold when she heard these words.


    ''''Wm not tasty. my meat is poisonous,'''' Cyra said with a nervous smile that looked worse than crying, her nails digging into her flesh trying to stop herself from having a panic attack and that would make her situation dire.


    ''''haha...'''' dark laughter came out harshly as she walked unguarded towards Cyra not feeling the need to be cautious.


    Seeing her coming close, Cyra moved back, her heart beating fast, her back pressed to the tent walls, and her mind flashed to the scene of her hand stained with blood. she heaved finding it hard to breathe.


    ''''stay back... '''' she doesn''t want to kill. but the woman walked closer, sneering when she saw her pathetic state.


    ''''Dark stop playing with the prey. time is running out.'''' kill shouted from outside urging her to be faster, they didn''t want to meet the white-haired demon(Zane).


    ''''A minute.'''' came a dark confident tone, she raised her bone knife, to slash Cyra open, but she couldn''t bring it down. She was shocked when she saw Cyra''s bloody hand holding the knife firmly. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''it hurts!'''' Cyra''s tone came out blank, her eye was a blank eerie space. she smiled, and her other hand grasped her neck.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    Dark face flushed red, the knife in her hands weakened, her two hands tried to prey Cyra''s hands away but it was like an iron grip. Cyra took the knife with her bleeding hands and slowly pierced it through Dark''s throat,


    ''''pffft...cough...'''' her eyes widened in disbelief and fear as her eyes grew dim. She slumped to the ground.


    ''''weak...'''' Cyra muttered under her breath, her tongue licking her lips with a hunger to kill.


    ''''Dark! Be fast. what''s taking you time? Dark! Dark!'''' kill shouted feeling restless and impatient. She waited and didn''t get a response and she walked in angrily reading to give dark a piece of her mind.


    She paused in horror when she saw dark bleeding corpse on the ground, she looked up in fury but was horrified when she saw Cyra soul curling smile. She looked like a horrifying seductive lazy beast, kill moved back unconsciously, her mind was screaming to get the hell out of here.


    ''''oh~'''' Cyra walked in a hunter''s grace, the pressure coming from her made Kill shiver in dread, she was about to run, but she stumbled on Dark''s outstretched hands.


    She fell to the floor and she crawled fast, unable to stand up. She was drenched in cold sweat, she wished desperately she could fly out of there, her mind flashed when she remembered something, her scorpion tattoo glowed and a huge black scorpion appeared, it released its oppressive pressure, and kill regained her confidence.


    Her soul beast has ingested many soul beast cores and flesh. it is stronger than anything possible. She smiled with confidence when she saw it tear apart the tent walls, destroying the tent completely.


    Cyra saw this and felt furious unconsciously. She knew not where the anger came but she felt the tent was important to her.


    She threw back her head and burst out in a strange laugh, her gray eyes grew darker. kill instantly felt fear but she looked at her beast and regained confidence.


    ''''kekeke... I will cut you limb from limb~'''' she said with a tone filled with flat sincerity, her hands gripped the bone knife, and in a calm eerie steps, she walked in front of the raging scorpion.


    kill looked with pleasure, wanting to see Cyra chewed up body. but what happened next made kill feel horror and regret.


    She watched as Cyra slashed off the beast''s stinger, the beast wailed, stumbling around in pain, it tried to attack her in mad anger.


    Cyra didn''t dodge the attack, she held it with her bleeding hand, stopping its movement. her other hand holding on to the knife, slashing viciously at the beast, cutting it limb by limb, blood spurted bathing Cyra in it, it made her look terrify to Kill who was already mad from fear and soul-curling pain due to her beast''s pain and injury. she wet herself unable to control her lower body as she watched on in horror.


    The dead beast''s body lay in pieces as if prepped for a meal, Cyra saw a shiny stone fall from its gapping chest and picked it up in fascination.


    ''''Please don''t destroy that. I beg you...'''' kill broke out in painful sobs, snot dripping from her nose, when she saw her soul beast core in Cyra''s hand.


    She tried to crawl to her, she couldn''t lose her beast- it was like losing her soul. She won''t be whole again. she cut a pathetic form from her aggressive look from before. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra looked at her apethically, she threw the crystal into her mouth and crushed it to dust, swallowing it down. ''''NO...'''' kill mind went blank, she screamed from the soul-tearing pain, and her mind turned stupid. She drooled and looked up with a blank stare.


    Cyra walked towards her and slashed open her throat, putting her out of her misery. Cyra''s eyes flickered and her eyes turned blurry, she looked at the blood-stained place and fell to the ground unconscious.


    ...


    Zane halfway on his journey, felt restless and uneasy, his mind flashed to the strange feeling he had when he crossed the entrance and his face grew dark, his hand gripped the steering wheel in anxiety, and he turned the car around, heading back to the base.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    Zane rode fast, creating a cloud of dust in the air, he felt uneasy and a sense of urgency. riding to the entrance, he found no guards but a smell of blood and an eerie silence filled the air.


    He jumped out of his car without parking properly. And ran towards his tent, hoping that strange woman would be okay. reaching there he saw the torn tent and his heart sank. he walked in seeing battle scenes and the bodies on the floor, when he saw Cyra''s body on the ground with dried-up blood on her body, he looked at her, his heart that was hanging, settled when he saw her rising chest.


    his mind calmed, he now had the mind to access the situation before him, he saw two dead bodies and a diced-up soul beast that had a vacant space between its chest- empty of the core. then he looked at Cyra''s unconscious body, his mind played back the scene of the wave and looked at her blood-stained body with a burning curiosity.


    Zane didn''t bother to care about the situation in the base, he dragged the dead bodies and buried them in the sands, and built back the tent, the area looked like the intense battle never happened.


    After doing all this, he looked at the sleepy face which was relaxed and innocent, like she was not the cause of the previous deed. he frowned when he saw her stained body, he carried her in his hands and walked in the direction of the water.


    carrying her into the water he had a sense of deja vu, he blushed when he saw the outlines of her body; now it was worse. One of her clothes hand had torn off completely, getting soaked by the water, her pale breast showed itself to him, and he was electrified when she turned, rubbing her pink nipple on his hands. his brain nearly turned to paste, and his heart beat fast in his eyes.


    Zane didn''t know how he washed her and came out of the stream. ''''Mmm, what...'''' Cyra let out in a small voice, feeling exhausted, but the next thing she knew


    ''''bang''''


    Zane threw her to the ground and ran, cyra moaned in pain, she looked at his running back speechlessly. why did he throw her like that, she is not heavy at all.


    ''''Ahaa...'''' she cried out in pain when she felt the wound in her hand rubbing on the sand, it was as if lit on fire. she looked at her hand in confusion, how did she injure herself? She asked herself in horror, the last thing she remembered was when Dark swung her knife at her and the rest was blank. Maybe Zane saved her but why can''t she remember anything. she seems to owe him more and more. even her body can''t repay these debts, I will protect him with any chance I get and get him out of these desolate lands. she clenched her hand in a firm promise.


    she tried to stand up but she was dead tired as if run over by a truck. She just gave up and looked up to the starless sky. She had a rare moment of loneliness and confusion. She was blank about her way forward but she wanted to get back to Solara kingdom even though she was scorned for having no soul beast at least she would leave there comfortably and peacefully. She lay there as the wind caressed her skin as she watched the starless sky; hoping for the day she would be able to return. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane felt he behaved cowardly why did he run out like that, but he still felt her warmth on his hands, it was as if he was scalded, his hand gripped his chest feeling he was befallen with a strange illness, why his heart beating like that.


    Zane had never experienced it in his almost a million years of life. his eyes lit up, he had a strange idea, maybe if he got close to her, this illness would speed up and he could finally die. he knew not how his idea changed his life forever.

 Chapter 20 - 20

    Cyra got up after a while, the sky already darkened, it made everywhere so dark that she couldn''t see her way back if not from the gleams of light shining from the base. she walked back slowly, her thoughts chewing themselves out; she was still haunted by her blank memories. Her head was pounding painfully, why is her mind blank? what happened? The blood.... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Ahaaa.......'''' she screamed into the night, releasing all her bent-up emotions into the night sky. She felt herself relax. whatever it may be, she will find out one day, no need to stress her brain cells. first, she has to master her strengths and survival skills. Zane can''t keep saving her; her fingers clenched in firm determination.


    ''''hiss'''' She freed her palm immediately, feeling pain. her stomach groaned, but when she remembered the food there she lost her appetite. maybe she should eat a little of the beast meat, at least it would be a small dose of poison.


    But when her brain came back online she knew that even a little poison could kill her over time, she shook her head, wiping those thoughts from her mind. She sighed resigning herself to her fate of gooey tree sap. She didn''t know that dose of poison would be what she would survive on from time to come.


    she reached where her tent, seeing it clean and looking new, she was happy that she could kiss Zane''s tempting mouth. no no, it''s the happiness she feels but that lips...she clears her throat blushing from the nose bleeding thoughts flashing through her mind. how would he look without clothes on, while she slides her hand down his body?


    ''''cyra! snap out of it.'''' she patted her face. immediately she laid down she slept off.


    ***


    ''''why is she alive, didn''t you do shat I asked of you. I want her out of my sight!'''' a woman hidden in the shadows snarled in anger for this woman''s failure. ''''I allow you to get enough food, but my one request you can''t fulfill it.'''' her eyes were murderous as she looked at the leader of maneater''s careless behavior.


    ''''do you think because I let you in, I can also wipe you out. I don''t have the time or energy to hunt you down. so don''t freaking! Push me!'''' she grabbed the woman''s neck, and the woman finally showed a trace of fear.


    ''''Get out of my sight.'''' she threw her down,


    ''''cough. cough... I will not fail you the next time we attack.'''' she knelt and said in a shaking tone; she felt hatred in her heart, but she hid it well.


    ''''you strike ten years.'''' by that time she would have those things ready, she thought these words in her heart. a smile stretched on her lips. just a little while. I will get the ultimate power and no one will stand in my way.


    but the other women thought she was waiting for the male to produce more people. one day she will eat this woman. I will eat her alive as she begs for her life. she thought ominously, she smiled widely thinking of that day. both, each with their thoughts.


    ....


    Cyra woke up the next day, she laid there lazy to get up. She looked at her injury and saw the knife wound on her palm, its blood red and swollen, and left a long scar. She looked a it hoping it would jug her memories but nothing she still came up blank. ha.. she has to get up and train with Zane.


    she was about to put on her clothes when she heard someone hitting the floor, she looked back and met Zane''s red face, sprawled on the floor, he pointed at her in shock upon seeing her naked body. she was stunned for a second, then a mischievous idea flashed through her mind. She stood up slowly, her bare skin glittering under the lights. Zane lay there stunned, he gulped, his heart beating fast when he saw her walking slowly toward him.


    he felt something warm hit his hands and wiped it and saw his blood. he was having a nosebleed. he held his nose and scrambled out of the tent.


    ''''ahahaha...'''' Cyra laughed loudly at his fleeing back, she felt refreshed, but a little disappointed that she was not able to take advantage of him.

 Chapter 21 - 21

    Cyra wore her clothes, she was in a happy mood, she opened the tent, ''''haa....blue skies, white clouds...oh what the hell am I saying. the black and white scenery dampened her mood a bit. when she thought about the food here she cursed under her breath ''''Sheesh somebody can''t just imagine.''''


    Zane walked up to her with his usual calm face.


    ''''Time to train,'''' he said in a flat tone, not meeting her eyes, still shaken from before. She wants to seduce him not to traumatize him. She has to take it slow. now she has to focus on training.


    Zane stood in front of her with outstretched hands. ''''land a hit on me.'''' his face was serious. she became serious also and rushed to him in a boxing stance, she punched out trying to land a hit on his side, but he sidestepped and she hit the air. She tried again, but the same thing happened, she was already sweating from releasing so many hits without landing a single hit on him. he was not even sweating or stressed, he just stood there watching her calmly.


    she rested her hands on her knees trying to catch her breath, her hands felt heavy, and she just looked at him with tired eyes.


    ''''You are worse than I thought.'''' his gaze was flat, without any emotion. Cyra didn''t have the strength to banter with him, she lay down on the floor trying to regain her strength. why is she even trying so hard again? Mm, it''s to be strong and not rely on him again. answering her question, she regained her strength and stood up trying to go at it again.


    "This won''t do. follow me I will take you somewhere.'''' he walked forward, expecting her to follow, reaching the car, cyra got curious about where they were going. she asked but he ignored her; in his mind, he tried to formulate the best training plan for her.


    picking up the compass, he followed the arrow pointing north. Cyra settled down and tried to save her energy. they passed through rows of sand, she didn''t bother to look; everywhere was just black sand and occasional rocks they passed by.


    four hours later, Cyra was woken up by Zane, she rubbed her blurry eyes and looked in front of her, and she trembled unconsciously when she saw the creepy sight in front of her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In front of them were huge withered black trees, lined up in rows making everywhere dark and gloomy, that looked like something straight out of a horror movie, she could see green mist above them and hear shrieks of unknown creatures coming from within. And she was just at the entrance, she looked at Zane wondering whether she had offended him in any way and it was payback time. there is no way she is going in here.


    Zane watched her move back, her face filled with rejection. he did not bother with her small movements but introduced her to her surroundings.


    ''''This is the north oasis. and we will train in the outer part.'''' Cyra paused in her tracks when she heard that. wait so this is her way out of here. she dug her heels into the sand and looked at the forest in front of her with a determined gaze. no matter what I have to leave this place. she swallowed steeling her nerves on what was to come.


    Zane strolled in with a calm unhurried step, he walked in as if strolling into his garden and not the most feared oasis in the desolate lands. he had been here but something kept stopping him from going to the other side...


    ''''from here on out, be careful,'''' as he just finished his sentence, Cyra saw him dodge a web which created a hole in the tree. Cyra gulped from fear as she broke out in cold sweat. she looked in front of her trying to see the creature that attacked them.


    ''''snap!'''' sounds of broken branches and huge shadows was seen.


    ''''well, we are fucked...'''' Cyra muttered out loud when she saw the creature with ten creepy eyes looking at her, she saw those eyes around them and knew they were surrounded.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    in front of them was a spider creature with eight golden reptile eyes staring at them, they looked disgusting with their black huge hairy bodies and ten spiky hairy legs. Zane frowned in disgust when he saw these creatures again. if not for the importance of their sticky web he could have wiped them out of existence. at least their queen looks cute and bearable.


    ''''here are the licks.'''' mischief flashed in Zane''s eyes when he saw her disgusted expression, cyra forgot her fear at the moment, securitizing the creature from top to bottom, and looked at Zane''s clothes. She looked again to be sure and thought Zane was pulling her legs how could these beasts be the sources of Zane''s clothes? her lips twitched in disgust, she could not unsee these creatures, she felt her eyes were stained forever.


    she was about to ask Zane to clarify, but the beast spat out a web towards her, and she dodged instinctively. She felt her fear spiked again when she saw the eight licks forming webs in their mouth,


    ''''the webs are poisonous, a small touch and you rot away.'''' cyra tensed, and from her side eyes she was stunned to see, Zane on his hawk back floating in the air.


    ''''what! you leaving me here to face these things,'''' she shouted out in anger, but her eyes never left the beast for a moment.


    she heard the hawk wings beat in the air, landing on top of a tree as Zane watched Cyra intensely, he hoped he could witness her weird state. Cyra didn''t know what was going through Zane''s mind but now she was in a tough situation.


    '' It''s just a humongous disgusting spider. you have killed a spider before; so it''s nothing'' She tried to instill her courage, she swallowed hard, and looked at the licks, and noticed a weakness, it takes them time to form a web. She sprinted towards the one close to her and kicked on the body.


    ''''bang!'''' cyra felt her legs numb and watched the unaffected beast spit its web at her. it was a close range, and she dodged it at hair breath, she saw the tips of her red hair falling off to show how close she was to her death. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was not allowed to catch her breath before she was bombarded with webs from the seven remaining; she dodged scratching her hands on the tree branch. She hid at the back of the tree, her heart beating loudly, her mind spurned fast looking for the beast''s weakness. the exchange she had with one, showed her their skin was iron like toughness to it. and she has to land them a finishing blow or she will get herself killed.


    she looked at the licks shifting eyes and knew they had found her. She watched them and sprinted to one, attacking another part of the body, and was met with the same thing- she tried different parts on their bodies. her body felt pain and numbness, she felt herself reaching her limit, sweat dripped from her body, her breathes came out in pants.


    Seeing it open its mouth to form another web, her eyes flashed with inspiration- she ran towards a falling branch, feeling its thickness and firmness, she clutched tightly to her as she prepared for the upcoming web attack.


    she breathed in and out calming her breaths, she wiped the sweat trying to enter her eyes watched them with a calm gaze, and dodged, already fast in her reflex, she dodged these time without shortness of breath. Zane watched all this and was surprised and admired her persistence and he watched her in fascination with what she was about to do.


    Cyra tightened her grip on the stick, and watched as the lick opened its mouth ''''Now...'''' she shouted in her mind, as she drove the stick towards its mouth, pulling out green liquid gushed out as the beast twitched and fell dead on the floor. ''''hahaha...it worked, it actually worked.'''' her lips formed a wide smile, her eyes glittering with joy.


    ''''one down, seven to go,'''' Cyra said as she looked at the remaining beasts, which were restless and had formed webs in their mouths already. This time, things turned serious. she saw the thing follow her like a tracker locked on her body.


    ''''You got to be kidding me!'''' she shouted dodging their attacks, using the trees as covers.


    "Boom!!!" Their attack left holes in the trees, splinters, and dust mixed in the air.


    Cyra lay weakly and bonelessly on the ground as she killed the last one, all her muscles were screaming from pain. Zane swooped down and carried her and two licks away before another pack of licks came.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    Reaching the car, zanes freed his beast to play in the forest for a while. he drove off ignoring Cyra''s death stares on him. Cyra closed her eyes trying to suppress her sudden euphoria from killing those beasts. it might be she would soon get a cloth out of them -hmm, yes- that''s why. she didn''t know when she slept off.


    ba thump! Ba thump.... young Selena''s heartbeat raced when the butler strapped her to the chair, she felt coldness seep through her lungs, tears welled up in her eyes. her appearance gave the sadist butler a rush, he held her chin forcing her to look into his eyes,


    ''''Young miss... cry a little louder and I will make you feel less pain,'''' he said as he squeezed her chin until it turned red. he released her not wanting to leave any mark on her. Selena bit her teeth trying to suppress her tears and fears. she won''t give him the satisfaction of seeing her cry. nanny said no matter what the problem was, she should face it with a smile, she tried to smile but her muscles were failing her. She tensed up when she saw him unwrapping the leather clothes. inside held different sizes of needles. she watched him pick up the tiniest long one, and she unconsciously trembled and started struggling hard to free her straps but it was of no use, she was strapped in tight.


    ''''hahaha...'''' the butler laughed unkindly, as he walked slowly towards her trying to affect her mentally, selena eyes followed the needles, and she saw them show their sharpness in the dim light of the punishment room. she felt shortness of breath and she was finding it hard to breathe, her body kept shaking as he touched her skin with the needle.


    ''''please....don''t...


    he was about to pierce it into her, she closed her eyes preparing for the pain but he stopped in his tracks, she opened her eyes and saw him bring out a strange syringe filled with an unknown white liquid. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''oh.. how could I forget to try my new toy..'''' he said as he shot the liquid into her when she was in a confused daze. after a minute she felt a weird sensation in her body, as the strap rubbed on her body, she felt an electrifying pain shoot through her brain.


    ''''ahhhh...'''' she screamed, tears and snot dripping from her face, what''s happening to her, every slight movement she made, a sharp pain shot through her body. She tried to stop her body from moving, but the leather straps were still inflicting pain on her.


    ''''Mmm~ I didn''t think it was this good... I need to get more supplies.'''' he looked in pleasure as she tried to stop the pain but couldn''t.


    ''''give up. No matter what you do, you can''t stop the effect. don''t worry I won''t leave a scar on young Miss''s body.'''' he bowed in mockery to her, as he shook with euphoria. he picked and pierced into her body slowly and watched in satisfying pleasure as she screamed and twitched from pain.


    ''''ahhh..please stop.'''' Selena lost her voice, she watched in an out-of-body experience as her body shook, and something whispered to her ''''kill~kill~'''' it filled her mind and she embraced it feeling tired of all this pain, she wanted it to all go away.


    her cries stop, her head faced downwards, ''''Tsk, ruining all his fun.'''' he unstrapped her and turned his back to her to clean up the scene. he didn''t know Selena''s eyes shot open, her gaze emotionless as she gazed at his back.


    she stood up from the chair, her hands picked up the empty syringe, and walked soundlessly to his back, the butler paused in tying the needles when he saw a shadow at his back, he was about to look back when a searing pain burn through his throat, Selena brought the syringe brutally on his throat, poking open his artery.


    ''''kekekeke.... she laughed wildly as she brought it down, his blood splashed on her hands.


    ''''pffft... cough... when he saw who was his assailant, his eyes opened in shock and grew dim. but Selena kept stabbing until she fell unconscious.


    Cyra sat up quickly, her breath came out in heaves, she had another one of her memories. She still felt the needle pain, all her hair stood in goosebumps, she remembered after she lost consciousness she didn''t see that butler after that day. maybe he was sacked. She rubbed her face as if to remove those memories from her mind.

 Chapter 24 - 24

    Cyra looked out the window and saw they were almost reaching the base. she turned looking at Zane''s handsome face, the light from the window shone on his caramel skin, heightening his full lips, she swallowed hard feeling tempted to kiss him. All thoughts flee out of the widow when she feels Zane''s anxiety from his tight gripping of the stirring wheel.


    ''''what...


    her question was caught off when she saw the compass spurning wildly, she almost hit her head on the window, when Zane accelerated. trying to regain her balance, she saw from her side view a sand hurricane covering the sky and was heading their way. feeling she was seeing things, she looked clearly and felt her heart skip.


    ''''the hell...'''' she so wished for the car to have a pair of wings right now. the sandy storm darkened the sky, hot on their tails.


    ''''bang!''''


    closing the car door, Zane pulled Cyra to his tent, entering the tent Zane walked quickly to the side of his bed, he moved the bed to the side, showing a fur-covered floor. cyra was at his side watching all these while praying for the storm not to hit them. thinking of the sand burying, cutting all oxygen from her lungs- she almost turned pale with the horrific pictures it painted in her mind.


    her eyes widened when she entered hidden behind the fur-covered floor, she looked at him, feeling amazed by the sight before her. a gust of sandy wind blew in almost blinding her, she felt the tent shake and tear up as the fluttered from the wind.


    ''''Enter.'''' Zane pushed her in and followed after her, immediately he entered, sands flowed in. he quickly pulled the iron door, closing the the entrance.


    outside the tent where covered with sand, the sand swallowed everything in sight; making everywhere akin to a ghost sandy river. everywhere was a raging cloud of dust, the sky darkened as the storm kept on raging.


    inside the bunker, Zane walked in the dark with ease, he brought out a solar lamp and turned it on- brightening up the little space filled with things. Cyra looked around with curiosity, she was about to open her mouth and ask when Zane placed his hand on his lips in a shushing way.


    he pointed at the oxygen tank, which was turned on. seeing this she understands his meaning of reserving oxygen till the storm passes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane went to a corner and sat, he took deep breaths and covered his trembling hands, he glimpsed a small box and caressed it fondly, he opened the box and it was filled with old and new scrolls. his hands paused, seeming to remember something, he picked up a new scroll and unfolded it, it was densely filled with numbers and straight lines and he bit open the tip of his finger, and drew a straight short line.


    immediately he removed his hands, the wound closed up. he rolled it back placed it gently into the box and closed it.


    he looked up and was startled to see Cyra''s curious eyes round with question and he became glad he stopped her from talking. he looked away from her and brought out fur clothes. he sprayed one on the floor and threw the other to her.


    Zane laid down on it and covered himself blocking the view of his tensed form. He closed his eyes.


    Cyra sprayed the fur and also lay on it but her eyes were wide open. she looked at the walls of the bunker and saw the coated surface which looked like cement and wondered what material it was made out of.


    Her stomach groaned, and she recalled she had not eaten throughout out day. She still felt the vibration on the ground and knew it was still raging out there. she held her stomach and her aching muscles she had been ignoring all this while came back with vengeance, making her hungry and weak.


    she remembered her past life when she was served with all kinds of delicacy. She had a planned nutrition for her health and brain power. she started missing those days but when she remembered those people''s attitude towards her, she felt grateful for being in this world even when things were rough and danger is on every corner - she was happy and free at least.


    And there was this person, she turned in Zane''s direction, looking at his back with emotions she hadn''t understood yet.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    Cyra didn''t know she drifted into sleep, she frowned hearing whimpers. she opened her eyes in confusion, eyes flickering around to know where the noise was coming from. Seeing Zane having a panic attack and covered in sweat- he was having a nightmare, she quickly went to his side.


    ''''no...no...no...'''' Zane kept murmuring in his sleep, his body soaked with sweat, his chest rising and falling rapidly, Cyra frowned in worry.


    ''''hey...weak up.'''' She pat him gently trying to soothe him, but his situation became worse, he was throwing his hand widely as if fighting someone. seeing her pats didn''t work, she carried him in her hands, hugging him tightly- hoping her body warmth would calm him down. She had to use her hands and support his neck due to their height difference.


    ''''hush...am here... it''s all a dream.'''' she held him, whispering into his ears again and again akin to a mantra. he stopped moving, but his face was squeezed as if he was in pain.


    in Zane''s dream. flashes of him screaming for help as shadows poured him sand to bury him alive. he shouted till his voice grew hoarse but he could hear their jeering laughter and taunts as they kept on covering him with sands. finally, he was covered up, the air left his body, and his eyes went dim, but after a minute he was breathing again. this repeated in cycles. tormenting his mind. he begged for death, but death fled from his presence.


    suddenly he heard a voice softly whispering to him. he couldn''t hear clearly what was said but he felt warmth. the voice became clear and he felt familiar, a bright light shone.


    opening his eyes, he felt Cyra breathe on his ear; patiently trying to soothe him. his mind was clear but he didn''t get down from her hands instead he held her tight, trying to take in her warmth. he had never felt this feeling before and he didn''t reject it.


    ''''are you feeling better now.'''' cyra asked softly, her hand moving his hair behind his ears gently, she pulled his chin making him look into her eyes. when she saw his eyes clear and normal, she sighed in relief; happy but filled with questions. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body heat reminded her, of their compromising position, she felt his skin touching hers and her mouth turned dry. She saw her hand behind his ears and wanted to remove her hand but he held it there. She looked at him in question and was met with his watery eyes and seductive lips. She swallowed hard feeling hot.


    she tried to untangle herself from him, but he held her tightly, stopping her from moving as his body rubbed slowly on hers. ''what is he doing? Doesn''t he know I am trying very hard to hold myself back? seeing moving his face closer to hers, it seems she has to scare him away. so she dragged the back of his neck, touching their forehead together, she breathed in, waiting for him to resist her but he didn''t move.


    she touched her lips to his. kissing him deeply, her tongue moved around his, as she sucked his lower lips. Zane''s eyes widened at this new sensation, and his eyes closed as he got into it. Cyra released his lips and watched him suck in deep breaths. her eyes drawn to his swollen lips, moist from saliva.


    And she was tempted to pull him down and ravish him but seeing his innocent eyes, she cooled down.


    ''''We should stop.'''' she looked into his eyes firmly not wanting to take advantage of his fragile state. She tried to place him on the ground, but he circled his hands around her neck; holding her tightly and looking into her eyes,


    '''' I want to continue,'''' he said firmly with a clear gaze. Cyra''s hand shook, she calmed herself and searched his eyes for any resistance at all but found nothing. she asked again to be sure


    ''''Do you know what you are getting yourself into? and let me make it clear...once we do this, we are going to be together.'''' she looked at him patiently waiting for his answer. Zane thought being together with her was not a bad thing and she might hasten his death, due to his fast-beating heart.


    ''''Okay.'''' his answer came without any resistance.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    Cyra kissed him again, this time more intense, she placed him gently on the ground while kissing him. Zane''s face was flushed red, his eyes glassy as he was pulled into this new sensation. cyra came up for air, as a string of liquid connected their lips. she looked at him for the last time, and seeing his willing gaze; she became firm in her actions.


    Cyra kissed his neck, sucking on it as she went lower; down his collarbone, her hands went under his top, caressing him slowly as she pulled off his clothes, she paused to remove his clothes while staring at him intensely with raging lust.


    Zane flushed with a rear hint of shyness and self-consciousness about his abs, he didn''t meet her gaze, not wanting to see the disgust at the sight of his body.


    ''''Damn you are hot.'''' he looked up stunned by her praising tone, he saw a raging lust for him in her eyes. and almost felt he was seeing things. normal women like their men slim and soft. but she...maybe she has weird taste... his thoughts were cut short by a loud moan coming from his mouth.


    ''''mhm~'''' cyra played with one of his nipples, her mouth on the other one- sucking it hard. The stimulation was too much for Zane as his brain turned to mush. what was heard in the small bunker were kissing sounds and his loud moans.


    he lay on the ground unable to move a muscle, and watched Cyra remove his pants as she bit hard on his nipple. his nipples were swollen hard from her manhandling.


    Cyra''s mind was closed off, her mind was on the gorgeous feast in front of her, she pulled off his remaining clothes leaving him completely naked, she paused; admiring his beautiful form.


    his caramel skin flushed with a glow shen, as drops of sweat slid through his body; his innocent rabbit look and his purity dot intact made her possessive index rise and made her want to make him hers. her stare made Zane cover himself with his hands in embarrassment and shyness.


    Cyra preyed his hands open slowly, holding them over his head, leaving him defenseless, with his unbraided hair scattered on the floor, his helpless look made Cyra smirked wickedly. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she gave a little squeeze to his raging cock, making him gasped out loud as he licked a little precum. Cyra looked in interest at his lost face, and stroked him hard, making loads of precum staining her hand as she used it as a lubricate to stroke him hard and faster.


    ''''st...op... mhmm~'''' zane was in a moaning mess. he felt overwhelmed with pleasure which was still building in him. sweat dripped from his body, his hair scattered on his body and sticky to his skin in a mess, as suspicious liquid dripped leaked from his opened mouth. he looked so ravaged and helpless but Cyra took pleasure from seeing him like this. It was just the appetizer, she would not go to the full course yet.


    she speed up her movement making him tense as sperm shoot out from his cock while he trembled furiously still riding on his orgasm. he felt his muscles boneless and his mind blank, he doesn''t know such pleasure existed throughout his life.


    Cyra felt an intense itch in her pussy which was soaked with liquid. but she held it off trying to make Zane''s first time pleasurable for him and his ravaged look turned her on intensely. this is her favorite look of him starting from today.


    Cyra''s hand threaded between his hair as she pushed his head towards her, she took his lips, sucking hard on his lips and tongue while swallowing his saliva. She released his lips and watched in fascination the string of saliva joining them together.


    Zane''s breath came out in pants and felt weak all over, he watched her in a daze, as she kissed down his body, his eyes widened in shock as he watched take his cock into her mouth.


    ''''ahaa~ why...'''' his eye flashed with shock and pleasure, and he felt her hot mouth suck him to her throat. his eyes widened and his brain shut down, the pleasure took over him, and he let himself go and only his whimpers were heard.


    Cyra took his huge cock down her throat as she massaged him, squeezing him hard, her eyes watched his pleasure filled face.

 Chapter 27 - 27

    Zane''s body tensed and he came hard, filling her throat with his cum. She swallowed it down while looking him in the eye. it had a hint of saltiness to it.


    Licking her lips, she likes it. Zane watched her and flushed red. ''How could she do that?'' he tensed when he saw her taking him into her mouth again, twitching from painful pleasure, his eyes glazed over and his heart tumped louder. but she seems not to care, she wants more.


    This time she used both her hands and mouth to stimulate him, and he could only make breathless sounds as he lay bonelessly. She went on milking him till he came again and he lost consciousness.


    she stopped when he fell unconscious, she smiled with a hint of pain. she felt itchiness in her pussy, but he was exhausted. ''ah it''s her fault for pushing him too hard.'' seeing his satisfied aura, she thanked her past self for watching all those movies. or she would have fumbled with everything.


    she stood up and tidied Zane up. cleaning the sperm on his legs and braiding back his hair. She felt satisfied and not quit all at the same time. sigh, she has to force herself to sleep. her eyes closed after some time she slipped into slumber.


    ***


    Zane eyes eyelids trembled, he opened his blurry eyes, feeling weak and his throat hoarse, he felt muddled like he was forgetting something. he sat up slowly and yawned, his side eye caught cyra form and what happened last night flooded into his brain.


    his eyes cleared up immediately and at this moment Cyra''s eyes opened and their gaze locked together, zane turned his head, his eyes erratic unable to meet Cyra''s gaze. he stood up fast and was about to fall to the ground, but she was fast enough to catch him.


    ''''why ....ahaa..'''' she yawned ''''Are you in such a hurry.'''' Zane looked down to his toe, too shy to look at her.


    ''''storm has stopped.'''' he changed the topic, but Cyra''s eyes darkened seeing his evading gaze. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Are you by any chance pretending that nothing happened yesterday.'''' she pulled his chin, making him look into her eyes, she saw him avoiding her eyes and she became angry.


    ''''what did I say yesterday, that you be mine, if I touch you or .... No... I will give you time to adjust.'''' her tone was calm without any emotional fluctuation. She turned her back striding to the door.


    Zane''s hands tightened into fists, his face filled with undescribed emotions as he watched her back. he bit his lips feeling he had done something wrong but after all they had done yesterday with his heart beating fast, he felt no signs of death. how could he be with her and watch her fade before his eyes. he felt his heart wrench with pain.


    ''''Are you coming!'''' Cyra''s voice removed him from his painful thoughts, he looked up and saw Cyra climbing with a smile on her lips, looking down at him patiently to lift him. he buried all his thoughts and regained his calm face, but from his turned-up lips, it could be seen he was happy that she is smiling at him. he stretched his hands and she pulled him up.


    she held him in her hands, ''''Sorry I didn''t mean to be harsh back then. I will wait until you accept me.'''' Cyra said softly and kissed him lightly on the lips. she stepped back and looked at her surroundings. and she was stunned by the ghostly sight in front of her.


    everywhere looked deserted, no fur tents, and the trees looked like they were hanging on a thread. they looked worse than before, she saw people''s dusty lifeless faces; after being hit from one blow to the other. Even Zane''s car was missing.


    Zane was still reeling from her soft lips on his. not caring about the depressing sight before him- already used to it. he looked at Cyra''s lost face. he tried to console her


    ''''Don''t worry storm comes in a decade. don''t...'''' his words were left unfinished when he heard Cyra''s mumble.


    ''''ahaa~ why is the car gone too soon? is she going to use her legs from now on to train? ah, my life.'''' zane swallowed all his words down his throat. feeling it was wasted on her.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    Cyra walked forward and paused in her steps, her face turned ugly, she looked at Zane with a crying face and muttered unwillingly, S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''wait. don''t tell me those licks were in the car.'''' She held her chest dramatically as if she was in physical pain. she felt like crying but the wind dried up her tear glands. All her efforts yesterday were a big joke.


    Zane saw her like this and didn''t bother to say anything, he went back to the bunker and brought out furs he kept for emergencies.


    He placed everything on the ground and started building up a new tent with practiced movements, before Cyra could blink, he had strung up the fur with bones as their frames. She tried to learn but what she saw was a blur and he was done.


    she scratched her hair feeling amazed and confused at the same time. she just walked up to him and asked sheepishly,


    ''''Can I leave together with you?... till I build my tent.'''' she looked at him blinking trying to look pitiful. In her mind, she would never find furs to build her tent and she would seduce him to accept her. She smiled evilly at her thoughts, while showing nothing of it on the surface and waited for his answers.


    ''''I have furs and bones you can use,'''' he said and walked into the bunker.


    ''''wait! '''' she shouted, her hands outstretched to stop him but he had already gone in. After a minute he brought a new set of furs and bones for her. She frozen still.


    ''''let me set it up for you.'''' his statement was the last straw and she nearly vomited blood. ''why did the hell does he have so much furs?'' she watched manically as he set up her tent for her.


    Zane glanced at her and wondered what was her problem, he shrugged and got back to what he was doing- oblivious to sad, disappointed Cyra. She just consoled herself that if she doesn''t stay together with him she will still seduce him slowly their neighbors after all.


    ....


    Cyra sat in her tent and thought about how to proceed. she has to leave this place -it''s not suitable for humans.


    The storm reaffirmed her goal of leaving here no matter the cost. but how is she going to get out of this hell hole? just those eight licks at the outer area, ran all her energy dry and she has not gone anywhere further.


    ha! Why is everything so hard, she rubbed her face in frustration, her red hair scattered on the fur covering the ground. she thought hard but came up with no way forward- all her thinking was giving her a headache. So she shut it down- A skill she learned when her designs were giving her trouble.


    she placed her folded hands at the back of her head and looked up to the tent walls, her eyes turned vacant like a switch had been flicked and her mind blank to all thoughts. she was like this for an hour. suddenly she sat up, her eyes regaining focus.


    She hit her palms together ''''got it.'''' she will keep on passing through the north oasis till she can get to the center, it doesn''t matter the time she gets there - it might take her 2 years,10 years no matter the time she spends; she will leave here no matter what it takes, her mind was firm with a steely determination.


    she stood up stretching, feeling pressed she went out to do her business, in doing so a thought flashed through her mind as her eye widened in horror.


    ''''How is she going to cover up if her aunt suddenly visits her?'''' she can''t use clothes to stop her bleeding and her sweet ice cream. no...no, this can''t be happening.


    This time she cried feeling depressed for like five seconds when a memory flashed through her mind.


    Hold up! the females here don''t have periods. huh? She savoured that memory trying to make sure her mind was not playing tricks on her. the women of this world have no ovulation and periods so they can''t give birth. With a dumbfounded look, she sat on the ground trying to refresh this body''s memories about this world.

 Chapter 29 - 29

    In the Arcadia world, both males and females can''t give birth naturally but with the help of Embryo Forge. The cause of this is due to the energy of the soul beast in the owner''s body making it impossible for humans to give birth naturally. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So the females are free from ovulation. damn, that was a bonus for her. so she can have unprotected sex with Zane without any troubling thoughts weighing her down. in her eyes, everything brightened having a mystical glow in them.


    ''''hahaha... perfect~ oh perfect.'''' she is so grateful to whatever powers brought her here. she had a lightness to her steps, the dusty air felt like a flowery scent to her, and even the black and white color of this place was unable to damper her mood.


    she went to find Zane for her training. standing outside his tent she called out to him. Zane walked out of the tent with a bundle in his hands, he gazed calmly at her all his shy and embarrassed emotions already tucked away.


    ''''let''s go.'''' saying this is eyes and his tattoo flashed with a glow, suddenly a hawk appeared before Cyra''s sight. ''so cool!'' Cyra screamed in her mind as her eyes sparkled taking in the soul beast, she looked at Zane in envy of having such a huge majestic hawk. its height dwarfed her, making her look small in front of it.


    ''''umm ... didn''t you send it out to hunt before? how come you can summon it instantly?'''' Cyra asked in a baffled tone, she saw it fly back into the gloomy forest.


    Zane paused when he was about to climb his beast back, he kept quiet, not sure if he should tell her his secret. before he could decide Cyra has concluded it is the perks of people with soul beasts. Not that she would know.


    she looked eagerly at the beast back, wanting to sit on it. but the beast''s hostile gaze made her look at Zane for permission. Zane swallowed what explanation he was about to give, and stretched his hands for her to climb.


    she placed her hands on his, as he dragged her on top of the hawk''s back. As soon as her body touched its body, she felt like staying on top of the beast back to eternity. Ha~ it was so fluffy... She rubbed her face on its coat feeling a tingly feeling all over as she sighed in contentment.


    she saw Zane looking at her and she felt self-conscious, she tried to sit up and retain her image. but feeling the softness under her hands she disregarded her image and continued lying on its soft haven. her eyes squinted in pleasure.


    she was too tired yesterday to take notice, but now she will enjoy it to the fullest, greed felt unhappy at all her touching and communicated his emotions to Zane. Zane patted his back, trying to appease him. After today they won''t be taking his beast out again.


    he brought out a compass and set his course to the west, they flew for some time, and Cyra had already dozed off from the constant breeze on her body and the softness of its coat. Zane watched her sleepy form and was puzzled by how she could sleep anywhere. the amount of time he had been with her, she had slept in his presence.


    seeing the outline of the west oasis. he tapped greed to land. ''''wake up.'''' he patted her hands gently, trying to wake her up but she turned the other way and continued sleeping back. seeing her like this, he summoned his beast back - making her fall to the ground with a bang.


    Cyra woke up instantly, and looked around, feeling disoriented, she rubbed her sleeping eyes and saw Zane, and his beast were gone, looking around her; in front of her was a dried cracked ground filled with huge spiky cactus. She finally saw a different colour from black and white the green colour of the cactus shone under the sun, making it look vibrant.


    ''''where are we?'''' she glanced at Zane and covered her yawn with her hands.


    ''''West Oasis,'''' Zane said in a short reply and walked forward. Cyra looked around and followed him cautiously.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    Cyra was feeling dizzy from seeing the same green cactus for the past hour, ''green, green...'' she shook her head trying to remove those hypnotic whispers from her mind.


    ''''I wish I had my phone,'''' she said those words out loud in a reminiscing tone. if she had her phone, she would play a game on it or chat while she walks. she felt a yawn rising from her throat. She felt bored and sleepy. Zane stopped walking, he turned to her,


    ''''what''s a phone?'''' Zane''s curious question woke her up, she looked at him and saw he was being serious with his question. her eyes bugged.


    ''''Huh? You don''t know what a phone is?'''' she stretched her hands to check his temperature. maybe the sun is affecting him.


    ''''Am being serious?'''' Zane removed her hand from his head.


    ''''ha ha...you joking. wait... you being serious. You don''t know what a phone is?'''' she saw Zane''s eyes blink at her innocently.


    she looked at him up and down '''' How old are you? Were you born here?'''' she asked these in a low tone, her face without a trace of a smile.


    In her mind, she prayed she didn''t touch an underaged child. Her heart was already beating fast.


    Because what she could gather about the people here from Cyra''s memories from when this body read a hidden document. There was an expedition to explore this chaos space 20 years ago if it was livable for humans and none got back from the other side.


    The queen banned the chaos space and sealed it off to never see the light of day but obviously, that was impossible because she was standing in this godforsaken place. so by her calculations, if he is born here he would be either 16 or 15 because it takes time for the embryo Forge to create a life.


    ''''I regained consciousness here,'''' Zane answered the second question trying to gloss over the first. Cyra felt her brain shut off, and she covered her mouth with her hands ''''oh ... what have I done.'''' she assumed due to his answer. She sat on the ground and looked at him in a pleading gaze.


    ''''please tell me how old you are. I want the truth!'''' she shouted, her nails dug into the ground, trying to suppress the memories of her dead friend. Zane wrapped his hands around himself, biting his lips so hard that it bleed. he opened and closed his mouth, trying to force words out of his mouth but he couldn''t. when he saw Cyra''s blank stare. he felt panicked, he had pushed her to the brim.


    ''''am old enough.'''' he forced out. but Cyra was out of it in her mind where flashes of Diana jumping over a roof, her lifeless body staring at her as if blaming her for her father''s deed. ''''no no ... am not like him. '''' she started scratching herself creating long red marks on her body, she scratched so hard, wanting to peel off her flesh. it was like she felt no pain and kept on scratching as she kept on murmuring ''''am... not like him.''''


    ''''Cyra!'''' Zane hugged her tight trying to stop her from wounding herself. seeing she was in her world and couldn''t hear him. he tapped her neck, knocking her out.


    he summoned greed and flew out of the cactus forest with Cyra in his hands. he held her closer to him. he could have told her the truth if he knew she would react this way. he moved her hair from her face and caressed her softly, his eyes were filled with unasked questions. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra felt water under her feet, opening her eyes, she was standing in a dark space. She looked around in a daze and walked instinctively. She felt familiar with the space not that she remembers being here.


    ''''hello! Is anyone here?'''' her voice echoed back to her. She walked and her feet caused a ripple on the floor, she felt the air getting colder. she felt a numbing chill enter her bones, walking forward felt like her legs were a robot with a screw loosed and she felt pain with every step she takes.


    she stopped moving, bending to sit, and her body sank into the water. bubbles floated out of her mouth as she struggled to go up. she felt her body getting weaker- sinking, Everywhere covered entirely with darkness. but she felt her emotions calm and peaceful.


    ''''it''s not time to merge'''' these words whispered into her ears, as she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    Cyra''s eyes blinked open, she looked around in a daze and felt she was forgetting something important. Greed''s soft feather creased her skin giving her comfort. She yawned, blinking away her blurry sight.


    The sky darkened and she was outside the cactus forest, alone with greed with no sight of Zane. She relaxed when she didn''t see him, she didn''t know how to face him.


    she pressed her face into its feathers and screamed soundlessly into it. raising her head she came to a decision. She will apologize and treat him like a younger brother. she felt a bile stuck in her throat, she felt disgusted with herself. why didn''t she ask his age? but she was deceived by his mature aura and appearance.


    she caught sight of her self-inflicted wounds on her hands and saw it was scabbing over already, the wounds on her hands already healed but left a thin scar forming a line between her palm, she was not afraid of physical scars- she had lots of emotional ones already.


    she looked ahead, lost in thoughts. Zane came back and saw this depressing sight. he felt his throat stuck with something and his heart tightened when he saw a tear slide down her cheek. Cyra felt the wetness on her skin and regained her mind. She swiped it off, her face back to her mask of normality.


    Zane found the courage to speak, he didn''t want to see her like this.


    ''''um...are you feeling okay?" he let out awkwardly. Cyra''s back stiffened and her hand tightened on her thighs. She turned her head stiffly, her eyes darting around unable to meet his gaze.


    she nodded in response and tried to smile but her mouth was stiff. she dug her nails into her legs.


    ''''Am...sorry for what I did to you.'''' her voice in a low whisper but she had a pleading regretful look written all over her face and she had a weird look in her eyes when looking a him. he doesn''t like it one bit.


    Zane''s heart sunk forward. he obviously wanted to stay away from her but her regretful look, made him feel the best feeling he ever had throughout his existence. and now she wanted to wash it away with sorry. Is it because of his age? this is not happening.


    Cyra was stunned when he pushed her on her back. he stayed on all fours on top of her body, his eyes flashed with anger and grievance. She blinked not understanding this situation.


    ''''um... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''why?! so after touching my body, you don''t like me anymore!'''' he paused and saw her dumb expression and he became furious-his face flushed red and his eyes reddened


    ''''its you! that want to go back on your words. stupid woman!'''' cyra eyes widened, finally coming to her senses. no, she has to set him right.


    ''''Zane, what I did to you was very wrong. you were clearly underage and I took advantage of your innocence and weak state,'''' she said with all seriousness trying to educate him. Zane felt his heart squeeze painfully in the first sentence but when he heard the other he was stunned . ''did this stupid woman call him underage? when did he tell her that?


    Cyra saw his stunned figure and felt what she said enter his head. the next thing she knew, she felt Zane hug her, his lips touching her ears.


    ''''I said I gained consciousness here but am much older than you. so remove those thoughts of leaving me from your mind.'''' Cyra''s eyes shone with light hearing what he said, and darkened in a second when she felt him bite on her ear lobe.


    Zane kissed and sucked hard on it, he moved slowly to her neck- with his moist warm tongue he licked and kissed her neck. Cyra''s skin tinged with pink, her neck showing red marks caused by his hard kisses.


    Zane felt a feeling of possessiveness when he saw the marks he created on her. his hand went under her clothes and tugged her nipples and watched her moan, her pale skin flushed red and her eyes a shade of dark grey creating a gorgeous sight before his eyes.


    Cyra felt herself losing it. she has to stop him or she won''t care if they are outside.

 Chapter 32 - 32

    She held on, closing her eyes tightly- she took deep breaths and flipped Zane under, she gazed into his confused eyes asking her why she was stopping him.


    using her palm to close his eyes, she took a minute to gather herself. she can''t rush things with him, it is merely six days of living here, and her life was thrown into disorder. she knows nothing of him and she feels she moving too fast.


    Removing her palm away she looked him in the eyes, her hand going through his hair, she controlled her thoughts away from his tempting being and her gaze turned serious.


    Zane felt the change in her and his lust cleared up. he watched her without blinky not wanting to miss any slight rejection from her gaze.


    '''' Zane, by the goddess, it''s not I don''t want to hold you down right now and ravish you but now we need to get to know each other before we go further. At that time of getting to know one another, use that space and think real hard to know if you want to be with me because when I claim you there is no going back. Ever.'''' Cyra''s tone came out in a low pitch, showing how serious she was right now. he blinked taking it all in but he didn''t care to wait. her lifespan is short so every moment with her can''t be wasted.


    he knows he is being too fast but nobody in his lifetime has ever opened his world to such pleasure. and she doesn''t look at his body with disgust but with such possessive lust- when she saw his wound heal up in a blink she didn''t look at him with any change of attitude. so what''s the point of waiting for them to know each other, he can give her maximum, one week to know him or he would claim her himself.


    He knows he would be drown in spit with the way he thinks but doesn''t care at all. he gave her his response when he felt her boring gaze on him.


    ''''okay.''''


    Cyra held his gaze and saw seriousness and understanding and she sighed in relief. if she knew what was going through Zane''s mind, she would be slack-jawed in shock wondering how she created such a monster.


    Cyra was thinking of using a month to get to know him and train in the oasis. she thought she was on the same page as him. She looked at the dark sky and the cactus entrance and knew it was impossible to go in today. tomorrow ahh... she rubbed her brows feeling green phobia. She has to see rows of cacti again. what made her happy to see a different color before?


    ''''We have to camp here tonight.'''' she turned to Zane, hearing his voice. She saw him bring out a bundle, she didn''t know he brought along.


    ''''Here.'''' he threw a clay jug to her. her face instantly scrunched up in disgust but she opened it anyway and drank the tree googy liquid down her throat. She still can''t get used to the tasteless taste.


    Zane brought our furs and climbed on top of greed, he made himself comfortable and called out to Cyra. her eyes lit up when she saw they were going to sleep on top of greed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She climbed up quickly and dived into his soft goodness, she rubbed and cheeks and hummed in satisfaction. She wished it would be her bed from now on but knew it was not going to happen. so she would enjoy it while she can. Zane watched her behavior and felt a smile form on his lips, she looked so cute with her ruffled hair and twinkling eyes. She finally calmed down and turned to Zane and met his smiling eyes, she flushed in embarrassment - feeling her elegant cool image had been destroyed, not knowing it had long been destroyed since.


    Trying to hide her embarrassment, she started a topic.


    ''''you asked me before what a phone is,'''' she paused and saw his full attention on her. She adjusted comfortably and continued


    ''''It is a metal box that has plenty of features and uses. for example to talk to someone far away. For example, you can stay here and call someone in the settlement and hear their voice through it without seeing them.''''

 Chapter 33 - 33

    She saw his eyes widen in disbelief. and she felt glad for her knowledge. and continued changing his worldview


    ''''And from that box, you can see the person''s face through it.... She went on and on with the uses till her yawns kept on interrupting her. Both of them yawned at the same time as they drifted off to sleep.


    ....


    Zane blinked open his eyes and felt his face on a warm soft surface. his eyes cleared up a bit and found his face on Cyra''s breasts, his eyes widened and his hands crept up, caressing the surface of her breasts, admiring the softness and fullness.


    He heard her soft moans and stopped his movement, his hand hung on top of her breast and he closed his eyes pretending he was sleeping. Cyra''s eyes opened slowly, blinking away her blurry vision, she saw their compromising position.


    Zane''s face was between her breasts and his hands were underneath them as if cupping her- her legs were over his waist as she hugged him.


    The morning light shone on his skin through his opened clothes, which made his naked waistline more tempting, her eyes darkened but she shook her head and tried to free herself from him.


    She can''t fall into temptation - they just agreed yesterday. Zane''s eyes opened like he had been sleeping all along. He peaked at the different emotions on her face and knew what was going through her mind. Cyra saw he was awake.


    ''''Good morning, is there any river in where we are going?'''' she asked feeling like taking a good wash. her skin was so dry and dusty and they were out of the settlement for her to bathe in the river. Zane stood up and stretched feeling so relaxed, this was the most comfortable sleep he had ever had. knowing he doesn''t need to sleep at all but just does it to feel normal. His eyes softened when he looked at Cyra.


    ''''There is one, but first, we have to catch a catamel beast for our mode of transport. and get some licks for you,'''' he answered with few more words. Cyra hummed as she enjoyed his soothing voice, she was glad he talked more.


    Zane wanted to give her the remaining gooey liquid, but she rejected it seeing it was only one bottle he brought with him.


    ''''Don''t worry am not hungry. when I get back to the settlement I will eat.'''' Cyra said as she pushed back the bottle in his hands. Zane wanted to explain he didn''t need it but was stopped by her firm gaze. he sighed and drank it down in front of her, seeing Cyra''s satisfied eyes, he felt a touch of sweetness in his heart.


    ''''let''s go.'''' Zane took out a compass and set course. he summoned back his beast and they both entered the cactus forest. they walked for an hour before they came upon a clearing, Cyra almost cried from joy, she was out... finally.


    She looked in front of her and saw a strange beast. it was a frog but not, it was hard to explain, it was covered in green furs and it had a frog''s upper body with four camel legs. She watched ten of them frolicking in the water, they shot out a bullet-like force of water at each other.


    Cyra used her eyes to point at the strange beast in the water. and waited for Zane''s answer even if she had an answer in her mind.


    ''''This is catamel. our transport.'''' Zane gave her the answer already in her mind.


    ''''How do we catch it?'''' her head was filled with question marks on how to go about riding this thing that looked like a frog but was not.


    Zane looked at her and smiled with mischief. ''It''s simple, beat it to submission. it is not poisonous so don''t worry but dodge its water shot or turn into meat paste.'''' cyra felt it was easy at first before she heard that meat paste part.


    ''''How the hell is this simple.'''' she wanted to shake him and ask.


    ''''You should take that one.'''' he pointed at the one away from others. Cyra took deep breaths and became tensed with caution as she watched the beast with an unweaving gaze, she had to get it no matter if the beast liked it or not.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 34 - 34

    she circled the beast looking for an opportunity to strike, Zane stood aside and watched her. Cyra swung her legs fast and there were splashes of water following her strike.


    ''''boom!'''' her strike was so strong that she felt the aftershocks in her legs, she saw the beast move back a little and finally turned its attention on her.


    ''you got to be kidding me'' Her full strike just pushed it a little, how was she going to subdue it?


    she dodged to the side and watched its water shot turn the rock into rumbles, she swallowed hard, cold sweat soaked her back, and her body tensed up to the maximum. she watched it quickly throw another one at her, it was so fast in its attack than the licks that took their time.


    She dodged a few attacks and was unable to get close to it, it was getting harder to dodge its strikes due to the water, her body was so soaked in water that it dripped at the ends.


    she felt the beast was playing with her like its kind. it showed no fatigue but fired her with water shots. Zane watched and his brows frowned in worry. should he lend her a hand but he can''t disrupt the purpose of why she was here. His face relaxed and thought to himself ''he will save her if she is in a life-threatening situation.'' the other beast paid them no attention and continued shooting water at their companion. only one was left behind and was feeling restless.


    Cyra''s mind worked quickly, thinking of ideas to break through and land a hit on the beast, her eyes lit up as she dodged the attack.


    She dodged stirring herself to the shore, the beast saw its playmate getting far from its attack, and it moved trying to close the distance between them. She felt calm, seeing her plans work.


    Cyra felt uncomfortable with the clothes sticking on her, she watched the beast come out of the water, and ready herself, cracking her knuckles as she faced the approaching beast. ''The battle ends now.''


    she put all her strength in her fist and punched its body,


    ''''boom.'''' she bit her lips, drawing blood. she tried to suppress the pain of her cracking fingers, she held her broken fingers together and watched the beast flip upside down on its back, leaving its stomach unguarded. it was still alive and kicking, trying to flip back, she gaped in horror as she saw it unfazed by her attack. it flipped back and moved closer to her, she loosed her hands, finally giving up the thoughts of besting this monstrous beast. she watched it stop in front of her, showing no signs of attacking her.


    ''''pet it.'''' Cyra turned, staring at Zane wide-eyed in a daze, she thought she misheard him, Zane''s lips formed a smile seeing her out of it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    '''' Since you can flip it on its stomach...in its mind, you are stronger than it... so it surrendering to you,'''' Zane explained further to her.


    ??? Cyra''s mouth was slacked and her mind was filled with question marks. she swallowed and felt her legs weaken, she sat weakly on the ground.


    ''''ow!'''' she was woken up by the sharp pain coming from her hands, physiological tears filled her eyes, and she looked at her fingers which were bent upwards and her hands were bloody red. She blew on it trying to reduce the pain.


    She has no time to care for the beast in front of her, and Zane feels worried and pain for her, blaming himself for not helping out earlier.


    ''''Am sorry.'''' his voice came out weakly, cyra felt something was wrong with his tone, she looked up and saw his body shrouded in guilt. she tried to explain it was not his fault. unnoticed by them the lone beast that was restless without a playmate, moved slowly towards them- sitting close to the shore.


    '''' I won''t want you to help me either. I came out to train and I know in a life-threatening situation you would save me. so remove that .....


    Zane was stunned to be pushed aside, his mind blank when he saw a water shot heading towards Cyra.

 Chapter 35 - 35

    It was too late for her to dodge. The water blasted through her stomach, creating a hole that was seen at her back.


    Blood gushed out furiously, she coughed out blood, so it going to end here. her body moved before her mind could think and she didn''t regret a single thing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''wake up! d-don''t close your eyes...'''' Zane''s voice trembled, he held her tightly and bit away a chunk of his flesh, and forced his bleeding hand into Cyra''s mouth, he fed her his blood- if his wounds healed, he bit it open again. he continued feeding her his blood in a manically way, his mind where screaming. ''don''t leave me.''


    it continued for hours, till her wounds closed up and her heart beat steadily. he held her closer to him, his mind still in shock. he saw his hands stained with her blood and felt shaken for the first time at the sight of human blood. he looked at the beast that came to shore with hatred, the whites of his pupils turned black. he placed her gently on the ground.


    As he strides towards the beast, his body witnesses a change. the tattoo on his back turned from white color to black. The hawk eyes drawn on it turned blood red- black smoke poured out of it enveloping Zane''s body, obstructing the view of what was happening within.


    it cleared off but in place of it was a different Zane, the aura around him turned bloodthirsty, his white hair had a black tip to it, his fingers were claws that resembled his hawk talons, and his eyes eyes red with a black dot in the middle.


    His eyes turned into thin lines as he observed the beast.


    his eyes stopped on the beast''s neck and he attacked in a flash. his talons tore out the beast''s neck, blood gushed out bathing the ground, killing it instantly. His eyes were without satisfaction but only hatred that was burning, he looked at the other beast and walked forward but he stopped in his tracks when he heard a moan. in a blink of an eye, his body transformed back to normal and rushed without care to Cyra.


    she opened her eyes and wondered if she was on her way to afterlife but when she met Zane''s reddened eyes her mind cleared up, she tried to sit up but was helped by him. he looked at her without blinking, and beads of tears rolled down his cheeks. she looked intensely and touched his face feeling it was the last time she would ever see him.


    ''''Don''t blame yourself when I die. I saved you because I want to. so...uhm..." She was caught shut by Zane''s rough kiss on her lips, he bit her lips hard drawing sips of blood.


    ''''Stupid woman who said you were dying.'''' cyra stiffened and touched her stomach with trembling hands, she rubbed it twice ''''Huh?'''' she sat up and touched it again. She patted her stomach and pinched it leaving red marks. did I imagine that attack just now? no, no impossible she pinched herself again. Zane couldn''t help but hold her hand in place.


    ''''you are alive. and no matter how you pinch yourself it''s the truth.''''


    ''''how is this possible, I clearly remembered it, blasting my stomach open.'''' she looked at him hoping he would give her a reasonable answer so she wouldn''t feel she was insane and thought up a soul-wrenching painful scenario in her mind. She knows she is not normal but this is just impossible for her. Zane closed his eyes and took deep breaths, his heart racing on what he was about to say. he looked into her eyes and told her the truth of his existence.


    Cyra''s eyes widen throughout his explanation, ''he is an immortal and almost a thousand years old. wait and his blood has healing and longevity powers.'' she knew supernatural existed before but she only read about it and now one has walked out of history in front of her. even though she knew this world was different from Earth, it was now she felt the difference clearly.


    she closed her eyes and digested it, she looked at Zane''s handsome face.


    ''''who knew he was an old man.'''' She didn''t know she said those words out loud. Zane''s eyes darkened. the thought of her being afraid of him was washed away. In his mind, he felt she was disdaining him for his age.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    ''''you... Zane''s eyes blurred as he fell on her unconscious, her face changed, and wrapped her hands around him, she searched him for any wounds and sighed in relief - he was just exhausted. She rested his head on her labs and her eyes went to her healed fingers, she held it to her face, feeling unreal for the moment not yet used to her healed form. even her scars are gone.


    Her eyes darted around and shocked to see the dead bleeding beast, she looked down at Zane''s face and looked back at the beast and knew instantly what happened. She felt her heart skip a beat, and some emotions she couldn''t describe wrapped her heart in warmth.


    running her fingers over Zane''s face, she smiled helplessly- feeling herself falling more and more for him but she welcomes it.


    her eyes became firm, she wanted power. this near-death situation showed her she was useless. she looked down at her finger and clenched it into fists. Power to protect him- if they finally leave here, she is powerless against people who will be greedy for Zane''s blood. I need power that gives me the right to do anything I want. she would do whatever it took to get it, the gray of her eyes had a red hue that she was not aware of. first, I will start with North Oasis, and this time, alone.


    ''''crunch!!!'''' she snapped out of her thoughts and looked to the left and saw green-coloured licks.


    There were three of them heading in their direction, she looked at Zane''s sleeping form and frowned in worry. Her eyes darted around for a safe place to keep him, her eyes locked on the beast''s body. her eyes flashed, she patted its head and gently placed Zane on its back, and hit its butt to go. The beast obeyed and ran into the cactus forest. she hopes it will keep him safe- she doesn''t care if he is immortal or not. she just wants him to be safe. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the catamels that were having fun stopped and looked vigilantly to the front. Cyra removed her wet pants and tore her top and tied it to her breasts forming a tube. she was in a tube top and panties- she cracked her hands and tied her hair up with pieces of clothes.


    she took deep breaths, shutting every distraction from her mind. She tensed like an arrow on a bowstring and looked at the beast in front.


    she watched two of the licks shoot its web to the catamels, six were able to blast it away, but two were captured in the webs.


    It looked like a normal woven web but bigger and sticky. the beasts tried to struggle out but they were stuck firmly.


    ''how is it so strong?'' she looked horrified when the licks walked on the web over the water and reached the struggling catamels in seconds. wanting to see what would happen next, her hair stood on end and she dodged instinctively. the web missed her and dropped to the ground.


    "thump! thump!" her heart beat faster and she swallowed hard in fear.


    Her eyes focused on the lick that attacked her. She saw it form another web and she quickly sprinted to the dead beast on the ground and carried it over her head and threw it with all her strength to the lick.


    ''''Boom!!!''''


    The lick was pushed backward making its web shoot up and miss, it struggled under the dead weight and Cyra took the opportunity to launch an attack. she ran to its struggling form and decisively punched it straight into its mouth.


    she watched its green blood stain her hand and she thanked her stars that it was not poisonous. She was about to rest when an alarm rang in her ears- she quickly rolled away and watched two webs hit the spot she was a few seconds ago.


    she looked over and saw the two spiders ganging up on her. they saw their dead companion and screeched loudly almost making her ears bleed.


    At this moment she knew she was fucked. She stood up and looked at the enraged licks in front of her, and all her senses heightened with a rush of adrenaline as she sprinted to the one closer to her.

 Chapter 37 - 37

    she dodged the web at her back and punched the beast''s legs, the lick legs snapped dangling loosely, but it attacked with its body as if its pain sensory was broken. She dodge to the ground giving the one in the front a chance to attack her with its body.


    ''''bang!'''' she flew to the side and hit her back to the spiky cactus, ''''pfft... cough..


    she held her side as coughed out blood, ''''Ahaaa.... '''' she screamed feeling the spike digging into her flesh, but she had to leave there. both of the licks were forming webs and she couldn''t get caught in it.


    she swallowed her pain down, as she unhooked herself, cold sweat dripped on her body, and her back was a mash of torn flesh and blood. she walked weakly holding her side, her eyes blurred and her consciousness was slipping away, she bit her lips waking herself up, and dodged weakly to the side.


    All her body was screaming from pain, her heart was beating loudly in her chest as she watched the licks move towards her. kill~kill~ a voice whispered seductively into her ears but she shook it off, no... I can''t blank out again. I have to kill them. she dug her fingers into her flesh to use the pain to keep her awake.


    she watched them come closer, she locked her gaze on the one closer to her and punched through its opened mouth which had little webs forming. Her wounds opened, bleeding furiously from straining them, her hands were stained with green fluid as she watched the other lick attack.


    She didn''t have the energy to dodge and watched herself and the dead lick locked in the web. She didn''t bother wasting her strength to struggle with the web but her mind was on getting the torn web legs dangling on the approaching lick side.


    she held her breath, her heart in her throat as she hoped this idea worked or she would be dead. it came closer and closer, sweat sliding down her face as her eyes were focused on the target. it opened its mouth closer to her face ''Now!''''


    she used her last drop of strength, using her free hands to tear off the dangling leg and pierce it straight through its opened mouth. Green blood poured on her face as the lick struggled and went limp falling on top of squashing her together and she fell unconscious.


    Zane frowned as he felt his body on a moving surface, he opened his eyes and it turned clear when he didn''t see Cyra''s form and he was on top of a running beast. he dug his legs to the stomach halting its movement. His heart felt unsettled, feeling something was very wrong... he climbed down from the beast and immediately summoned his beast and flew to the sky, his eyes flashed as he thought of something, he urged greed to fly faster and he gazed anxiously in the direction of the river.


    reaching the clearing, he searched around the river, his heart sank when he saw the battle scene and no sight of Cyra.


    ''''Cyra...please be okay.'''' he dropped down and walked anxiously, his eyes darting around looking for Cyra. he saw her torn clothes on the ground and a blood-stained cactus- his heart tightened in pain, his face paled.


    No! he won''t believe she is dead, his eyes reddened and he walked hopelessly. From his side eye, he saw a flash of white-he paused in his tracks and looked at it again and saw it was a white hand between the lick body.


    He ran quickly and pushed away the corpse on top and saw Cyra''s pale figure. he quickly placed his hand under her nose. Feeling short breaths on his finger, he slumped beside her and hugged her blood-stained form without care. he never experienced such heart and emotional disarray happening to him, all on the same day. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He fed her his blood again and he was so grateful for his blood powers or she would have been dead before his eyes. he wondered how he was going to cope when she died of old age. he squashed that thought not wanting to think about it. he carried her into the water, peeling off her clothes, he washed her body and hair clean. with no desire in his eyes.


    He placed her on Greed''s back and went to process the licks for clothes for her. he dragged one and tore open its stomach and white sticky fabric poured out. he picked it This is the true form of the webs before they are shot out. he did the same for the others and picked out enough fabrics to use.

 Chapter 38 - 38

    He carried the fabrics into the water and washed the slime off of them, placing it on top of Greed''s back to dry. he got on his beast back and took off, going back to the base. passing the cactus forest, he saw the catamel he left behind and signaled for it to follow.


    flying under the evening sky, he held Cyra to him, thinking he would not let her leave his side since she was prone to life-threatening situations. his mind flashed to when she pushed him out of the way without a second thought and he felt his heart tremble with emotions.


    All his life he thought no one was to be trusted - they would all betray you for their benefit. but what cyra did overthrown that thought. making him know there are still selfless people. His grip tightened on her body, he would never let her leave me, ever. his eyes filled with a crazy possessiveness.


    ....


    Cyra opened her eyes slowly and the glow of the lamp light shone on the tent walls casting a dark shadow. and she knew it was night already, she tried to sit up but a hand forced her down, her eyes moved to the side and met Zane''s stern gaze.


    ''''Even if my blood is magical, it can''t cure your fatigue and pain away... lie down.'''' his tone came out strict and serious. seeing his serious aura, she couldn''t look away from his attractive face followed by his tone.


    Zane''s face reddened from her stare. why is this stupid woman looking at him so intensely? Is there something on my face? his hand stretched unconsciously to his face, seeing what he was doing he stopped halfway and dropped his hands down. Cyra''s eyes flashed with mischief,


    ''''come closer... something is on your hair.'''' her tone came out sincerely; fooling Zane. he moved his face closer to her, and Cyra held him in place and took his lips. Zane''s eyes widened knowing he was fooled but he didn''t refuse and responded. Freeing their lips, Cyra''s eyes darkened and said in a soft tone.


    ''''I didn''t remove it well...


    she dragged him making him fall on top of her as she kissed, playing his tongue and sucking on his lower lips till they were both out of breath. Cyra looked at his misty eyes and felt she couldn''t wait for a month to confirm their relationship.


    Zane was thinking the same thing, they both looked at each other. Zane looked into her eyes,


    '''' do you not fear or despise my body?" he asked checking for signs of greed, fear, or despise in her eyes for him, but he found nothing, he just saw his figure in her eyes.


    ''''what of you? will you dislike me when I grow old?'''' cyra felt self-conscious about the opposite sex for the first time in her life. She knows her face would be filled with wrinkles, her skin loose and dry after becoming an old lady while he will still look the same. she frowned in horror- what if she becomes an ugly old... her thoughts were interrupted by Zane''s bite on her earlobe.


    ''''What strange thought are you having? I will never leave you,'''' he said seriously looking into her eyes. Cyra''s eyes lit up, and a memory flashed in her mind and she frowned, her expression turning serious. ''damn how could she forget-she can''t sleep with him without first marrying him. She is in a conservative world where life is unfair for the males. she can''t do such an unfair thing to him but how do they marry here?


    ''''how would people know when you are my husband?'''' At her question, Zane released a breath he didn''t know he was holding when he saw her frowning and lost in thought.


    '''' I just need a piece of your hair to braid into mine and recite some sacred rites.'''' Cyra was stunned, ''why is it so simple?''


    ''''umm ok.... is it really done this way?'''' she asked again to be sure. but why was it different when this body married those two husbands of hers? She recalled they signed a marriage certificate.


    Seeing him nod. maybe it''s different around here. Like who would write a marriage certificate in this desert and she finally accepted it. Zane felt his body flipped, and Cyra laid on top of him.


    Cyra felt something came over her and she asked impulsively, forgetting her one-month plan. It''s now or never-she doesn''t know if she will survive long enough.


    ''''Zane would you do me the honors of becoming my first husband?'''' she looked into his white pupil and waited anxiously and nervously for his response.


    she said her first husband, she doesn''t think she can get used to the polyandry system in this world yet. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    Zane was stunned foolishly by her question.his heart beat faster in his chest.


    The first husband was a big title that almost turned him stupid. he looked into her eyes and knew she was serious.


    Zane''s heart beat crazily and was almost drowned in joy. he thought he would just be her husband at most and wait for her to marry back a first husband to know where he was placed. the first husband has the next authority after the wife over the other husbands have to listen to him.


    Opening his mouth to answer, he felt Cyra close his mouth.


    ''''wait I almost forgot some unimportant people. remember I told you I was Betrayed by my two husbands, I will make it care to you. when we get back I will divorce them and make them pay for their crimes. if it''s what is making me hesitate ...don''t worry about them and know you are my first.'''' cyra exhausted all her words and looked at Zane waiting for his answer.


    Zane blinked, feeling her nervousness, he suddenly felt confident in himself. and said,


    ''''yes.'''' softly looking at her with a smile.


    cyra was entranced by his smile, her mind was sluggish to understand what he was saying. seeing her dumb look, he pinched her, ''''Ha... you said yes.'''' she perked his lips and all over his face in elation.


    ''''Tell me the vows.'''' cyra finally stopped covering his face with kisses. Zane''s face turned serious and warned her.


    ''''This vow is soul-binding and can not be broken easily.'''' he waited patiently for her answers.


    ''''Okay, tell me.'''' her tone came out confidently without pause or hesitation.


    And he said out the sacred vows of marriage of his people as she listened.


    Crya nodded and said the vows together their voice were a synonym filled with holy presence under the moon witness. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Moon Goddess, witness this vow.''''


    ''''The joining of your children,''''


    ''''Cyra Frostwood.''''


    ''''Zane Asakidrac.''''


    ''''Make our souls bind as one for this life and afterlife.''''


    Cyra and Zane bit open their lips and exchanged blood, suddenly hotness seared their body and they could hear each other hearts beat louder.


    A small-sized hawk tattoo suddenly appeared on Cyra''s thighs-on Zane were golden ancient symbols. their forehead rested against each other.


    woah cyra marveled at the strange feeling, she felt both of them become one. she could feel an emotion that was not hers in her mind. She closed her eyes and concentrated on that feeling, she entered a space and saw a white string, she touched the white string in her mind.


    she felt a sharp and calm feeling from it. Zane felt a string in his mind and also entered a space in front of him was a golden red string, he held it and felt destruction and bloodthirst from it but strangely he felt it wouldn''t harm him. but he was still shaken by her soul presence- how could it be like this and with two different colors or is supposed to be this way? he doesn''t know since soul partners keep everything about soul bonding a secret.


    Cyra felt with the presence of the string, she would be able to know where he was. She was glad for this, at least she would be able to act fast when he was in trouble. she yawned unable to keep her eyes from closing, she cuddled him and fell asleep.


    Zane faced her and watched her chest rise and fall, he traced his fingers on the tattoo feeling satisfied with having his mark on her body. he never felt so happy before in his life. he didn''t know a person like him who had a wife, even after what he did in his past. he breathed in her scent and held her closer- he was too happy and feeling unreal that something good happened to him, his eyes were glowing widely unable to sleep so he watched her sleep to wee of hour of the morning. And he made a solemn vow ''he will destroy anyone who wants to separate her from him.''


    ....


    in the galaxy space, a red meteoroid fell slowly in the direction of the Acardic planet, it glowed with ominous light, its was covered in green fumes, as any star it passes, destroys. the scientist watched from the satellite feed and thought it was a passing meteoroid and took it as unimportant due to its slow speed. but they didn''t know the horrors it would wreck.

 Chapter 40 - 40

    ''''Mm...'''' Cyra''s figure turned comfortably in her sleep, she opened her sleepy eyes and watched the morning light bathing Zane''s form, making it dreamy and unreal. her eyes brightened seeing him braide a piece of her hair on his. his white hair had a touch of red at the tips.


    ''''Good morning love.'''' her tone came out in a low pitch with a slur to it. Zane looked up and met Cyra''s appreciating stare. Cyra flicked a finger for him to come closer, Zane was drawn by her gaze and moved unconsciously to her. As soon as he drew closer, Cyra pushed him down, he felt his breath knocked out of him but he was not given a chance before he kissed him hard, he could only wrap his hands around her neck and pull her closer.


    '''' I want to see my mark on you,'''' she said after releasing his lips. he relaxed his hold and nodded. She pulled off his pants slowly as if opening a Christmas present. Zane bit his lips and watched her, his face was red with shyness due to the morning light.


    Cyra appreciated the sight before her, grateful it was morning time. she caressed the tips of his cock, making him tense, and let out little moans. but her eyes were drawn to the golden tattoo on his thighs, she used her free hand to trace it - feeling clueless and filled with unanswered questions- she understood the hawk tattoo on her thighs being Zane''s soul beast- but what''s with these ancient symbols? she was deep thought, forgetting she was still stroking Zane''s tips, her nails where rubbing on its slits. she was brought back by Zane''s loud moans.


    ''mhmm~ we...stop...'''' Zane was biting on his fingers to suppress his moans, but he couldn''t control himself, the stimulation was too much. his eyes watery as he looked at Cyra feeling aggrieved.


    Cyra felt she had wronged him in teasing him while she was lost in thought, she stroked him hard and fast giving him his long-held release. Zane''s face was covered in sweat and he came hard, his cum filling her hands.


    He sighed out in satisfaction and regained his senses. he was supposed to tell her something important. Cyra was feeling aroused and wanted to kiss him but Zane sat up quickly and cleaned himself. Cyra felt frustrated and horny but she could see Zane has something to tell her.


    ''''in five days, we have to pay the settlement a sum of 50 mana stones. we have to hunt today if we want to continue staying here.'''' Cyra frowned, they had to pay to stay in these ownerless places. she thought it was just a band of people staying in one place together. she didn''t know she had to pay.


    ''''what''s our gain for paying the leader mana stones?'''' she looked at Zane''s turned back as he brought out his sword. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''It''s for clean drinking water and the use of embryo fudge.'''' he faced her holding his sword in his hand.


    Crya paused as she was about to stand up, she almost turned to stone in shock. ''''um... come again. we can get clean drinking water.'''' her voice shook, seeing him nod.


    ''''So I have been taking that gooey sap to quench my thirst ever since and you didn''t find the time to tell me such important information.'''' her tone came out breathless; trying very hard to suppress the urge to strangle Zane right now.


    Zane moved back feeling her tone was not right. he played with his clothes edge as he looked at his feet, unable to meet her fierce gaze. he totally forgot, due to living without caring about these things at times.


    Cyra took deep breaths to rein in her anger, they just said their vows yesterday, and she couldn''t widow herself so soon, but it didn''t mean, her anger had gone.


    she ignored him, putting on her clothes. She didn''t bother to care about the new clothes she was putting on.


    Zane felt her silence and looked up and saw her expressionless face even with the new clothes she finally got and knew she was angry. he tugged her hand, she looked at his pleading gaze and sighed, she didn''t blame him. She just felt angry at drinking that stuff they call food even when she was just feeling thirsty.


    Let''s not talk about that black river... she shook her head internally, the color alone was even discouraging.

 Chapter 41 - 41

    she perked him on the cheeks, ''''Thank you for the clothes.'''' he made her pants and top.


    she is satisfied with it but its white colour will stain faster. plus she felt her nipple rubbing the clothes- her other clothes had a bra built in the top. later she would sew herself a bra or something to cover it up or it would really be a pain to fight while her nipples and her breasts interfered. She instantly felt the disadvantages of having big breasts, she has to endure it for today.


    Zane smiled in relief and told himself to remember Cyra was a normal human so as not to make this kind of mistake again. they both walked out of the tent. Cyra noticed the busy air, she watched people in twos and threes with weapons going out.


    when she passed by with Zane, she noticed people whispering lips and gazes as they saw Zane''s hair. She felt their gaze boring into them and felt happy they now knew Zane was hers but uncomfortable by their contemptuous looks. Thank God they are not living closer with these strange people who looked haggard, unkempt judgemental.


    she tried to ignore it before when she first got here but their behaviour made her stay clear from them- they are not what knowing.


    she paid no heed to them. her eyes lit up when Zane summoned his beast. She climbed on its back and rubbed her face on its softness. Greed felt a connection with her and accepted her manhandling without complaining to Zane. They took to the sky and Cyra closed her eyes feeling the breeze caress her skin and roughing her hairs.


    Zane watched her and felt a sense of satisfaction and peace, he took her hair, feeling its rough edges scratching his fingers. he braided it backward to make it convenient for her. Cyra turned to him and smiled in thanks while she laid down comfortably and gazed at him '''' where are we headed?''''


    Zane didn''t take out his compass ''''We are going to fly around till we find skitticks.'''' he moved closer to her and lay down, facing her clueless eyes.


    ''''skitticks live underground, when it is evening they surface. mostly they feed on each other and are highly poisonous,'''' he explained to her. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra laughed when she noticed he was saying more words to her, she remembered when he cherished his words as gold. Zane''s brows raised in question, knowing he didn''t say anything funny.


    ''''haha..sorry.cough I just remembered something. didn''t we leave early.'''' not that she is complaining.


    ''''who said it''s only the beast we targeting today? but skitticks are our main focus if we want to get mana stones.'''' Zane''s answer made her curious about the skitticks and the unknown beast they were hunting today. She looked up to the cloudless sky and started telling Zane about the types of novel food and desserts she had eaten. it made them pass the time. Zane just swallowed and started longing for the other side.


    Greed swooped down making Cyra look down, what she saw made goosebumps cover all over her body. She saw heads of black dog-sized ants.


    She felt her skin crawl with disgust. ''''don''t tell me this is the other beast.'''' she forced out those words from her mouth and she quickly covered her nose when the wind blew up their acidic tangy stench towards them. physiological tears pooled in her eyes. Zane saw this and instructed Greed to fly higher.


    Cyra immediately took deep breaths to clean herself of that stench.


    ''''Are you better now? don''t worry you get used to the smell.'''' she blinked and shook her head fast, her face written with the words not possible.


    Zane saw her strong refusal and brought out a piece of fur for the bundle. he helped her tie it around her nose.


    ''''They are your training partner. they are not poisonous but their bite is painful.'''' Cyra heard him and wanted to go back when she saw their large numbers. can she go back and erase this view from her memory?


    no.. she clenched her fist and pulled herself together but from the hair standing on her body and repulsed gaze it could be seen, that she felt intense disgust towards these creatures.


    Greed lowered its body and Cyra jumped down into the ant''s mist. the ant''s nose twitched and they smelt an intruder amongst them. Cyra felt crept out when they faced her with their beady-sized eyes.

 Chapter 42 - 42

    ''''she dared to claim what''s mine!'''' Margaret shook with fury, her veins popped and her eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ''''bang!'''' she threw the clays smashing them in pieces. The muscular woman who relayed the news shrank back in fear, hoping the leader wouldn''t vent her anger on her. She watched the leader pacing around heaving in deep breaths and she wished she was not the one who brought the news.


    ''''Get out of my sight! out!'''' she screamed, the woman scurried away, sighing mentally in relief.


    Margaret walked fast to the inner tent while giving her guards the command to bar any of her husbands from entering. She opened the fur curtain and entered; she walked to a certain location beside the embryo fudge. removing the fur-covered floor- revealing a trap door.


    Opening it there was a ladder going straight down, she climbed down and moved around in the dark with familiarity- picking up a solar lamp, she lit up the room. in front of her were: test tubes filled with different colors of liquid, an odd-looking budding black plant, and an old ancient book opened in the side.


    she moved to the plant and gazed at it fervently with crazed greed when she saw it growing. She just needs ten years for the plant to mature and everything would be hers. she felt calmer seeing everything going according to her plans, she had waited for nineteen years, what''s ten more years to her- she had to endure and patiently wait.


    She looked at the book beside her and caressed its peeling pages, since she found this book, her life changed. she looked in the direction of the north oasis:


    ''''Wait for me to claim you. the ultimate power.'''' her lips stretched into a crazy smile which turned into a burst of laughter.


    She unfolded her bandaged hands hidden under her fur clothes, her flesh was filled with long old, and new ugly scars but she felt no heartache. She tore open one of the scars and watched blood dripping from her hands touching the plant and saw the plant glow and dim back. she closed her wounds and switched off the lamp.


    ....


    cyra was in a tough position, she was attacked from all sides. she tore the ant legs attacking her from the side and used them to smash the heads of the ones attacking her from the front. black liquid burst out from there, and they dropped dead but others took their place.


    ''''cough...'''' she felt nauseous from the blood stench. her eyes pooling with tears but she kept on swinging the torn flesh as her weapon.


    ''''ow! fuck that hurts!'''' she screamed as she dragged out the one biting her left shoulder. She squashed it in anger, dropping it quickly to avoid the blood from touching her. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''boom!''''


    ''''bang!''''


    The sound filled the area, she killed but more kept coming. She was feeling it was harder to breathe, every breath she took she felt exhausted and nauseous. all her limbs were already heavy and numb. She just kept swinging, her senses getting duller. she was attacked from the back and she stumbled and almost fell to the ground but she caught herself in time.


    Zane watched all these and felt it was time for her training to end. he signaled for Greed to drop to the ground. Greed spread its wings and fluttered blowing all the ants away even Cyra was pushed back by the wind and dust blocked the visions of the ants.


    Zane carried Cyra back and took off on Greed before the ants could regroup. As soon as Cyra''s head hit the soft coat she dozed off. Zane saw her like this and felt his heart ache but she had to get stronger or this land would chew her without spitting out her bones and he couldn''t always be around her to save her all the time.


    This was the only thing he could do for her, he massaged her body, making sure all her muscles loosened and blood flowed well and he squeezed out some poison from the ant''s bite- if he didn''t do it would weaken her health but not kill her.


    ''''Sigh...'''' Cyra turned in her sleep and moaned in her sleep, sighing in satisfaction. he massaged her for thirty minutes and watched the darkening sky, he instructed Greed to look for skitticks.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    Greed let out a cry in response, its eyes sharpened as it darted around the sands. in the west of here, the sand moved, rolling around into waves, and black scorpion-like creatures creeped out. Greed swopped down, its wings fluttered creating dust and heavy winds.


    The skitticks were pushed back, allowing Zane to land. Zane patted his beast to protect Cyra, he brought out his sword, swinging it to get into the mood. the dark sky cast a glow on him, as he stride calmly toward the skitticks.


    ''''skitttt...'''' the beast screeched and shot their stingers at Zane, Zane didn''t pause in his tracks but calmly swung his sword, hitting away all the stingers. no stingers escaped his swing.


    Cyra frowned and opened her eyes when she heard that loud screech, she searched around and there was no sight of Zane, she was alone on Greed''s back, she looked down from its back and met the scene when Zane swung away those stingers which were in form of a black needle. she blinked thinking her eyes were playing with her and she watched Zane slice a scorpion-like beast in half. sleepiness immediately cleared from her eyes, her eyes widened in awe as she watched Zane in action.


    ''so cool.... he looked so hot right now.'' she watched him massacre the beast without blood staining his clothes or his hair ruffled. and she thought back to her unseemly form and wanted to go back and give her past self a beating. she as the wife is weak while her husband is much stronger than her, she feels she is dragging him down, she knew he was strong but not this strong. Her heart was immediately filled with determination to surpass Zane''s strength. She looked down at her hands and clenched it into a fist.


    she sat comfortably and watched Zane''s moves. She saw him dodge as if he had eyes at the back, the instinct, the fast reflex. She was so engrossed watching him till he was done killing the last of them. She realized she had plenty of weakness and no personal weapon. she can''t keep using the beast''s legs or bare hands as her weapons.


    Greed flew to the ground and Cyra jumped out and saw Zane digging out a black stone from the beast''s head. she thinks she knows what they are. She bent down to help out, ''''Stop!'''' she was startled, her heart nearly sent flying out of her chest, she turned and looked at him her face screaming why, with her hands holding her chest.


    ''''Don''t touch it unless you want to die.'''' his tone filled with seriousness as he warned her of the dangers. She stood up fast, moving far away from the beast''s corpse. She looked at Zane picking them without any problem and sighed, she forgot he was an immortal and wanted to help him out in picking mana stone. forgetting his warnings of poison before. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sighing again, she walked back to Greed feeling useless, she had to get stronger and get herself a weapon or what happened today would repeat itself. She looked up to the sky and took deep breaths, breathing in the dusty smell.


    After a while Zane walked back with a bundle filled with mana stones and climbed up Greed''s back, she hugged him to her body, using her hands massaged his back, and whispered into his ears,


    ''''You have worked hard.'''' she perked his neck in thanks, vowing to get stronger to protect and provide for him.


    Zane felt a peaceful and warm feeling from Cyra''s care. he relaxed bonelessly on her body and closed his eyes savouring this moment. he finally found someone who doesn''t hate or envy him because of his strengths. Greed flew them back to the base.


    Reaching the base, Zane didn''t want to move away from her hands, but he knew she needed to rest to regain energy for the next day. he summoned his beast back.


    He wanted to walk back to the tent but Cyra moved him in the direction of the stream.


    Cyra wanted to wash off the smell from the ant blood or she wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. She removed her clothes and dived into the water. Zane sat there waiting for her to wash.

 Chapter 44 - 44

    Cyra got out of the water and sat beside Zane, waiting for her clothes to dry. They both sat in silence, enjoying each other company, after a while they walked back to the tent. he switched on the solar lamp, brightening up the room.


    Zane''s heart raced when he saw the fur bed, today is their wedding night. his relaxed mood changed, and he tugged at the edges of his clothes and his eyes darted around nervously unable to hold her gaze. Cyra noticed his mood change, and her eyes darkened and she smirked lustfully, finally, it was time to ravish him and she would drain him to the last drop.


    she pulled off her clothes slowly while staring at Zane, she saw him stiffen and reddened. Zane felt something warm on his nose, he swiped it off and saw it was his blood.


    He almost turned to stone and looked at his blooded hand in shock. Cyra shook from suppressed laughter as she saw these.


    she pulled his shocked form to her, pushing him slowly on the bed and she cleaned his hands gently as she stared into his bright shy eyes.


    She started undressing him slowly and stared at his body appreciatively and with raising lust. The light shone on their naked forms, creating a mixed blend of two colors in harmony. she kissed him slowly on his neck, going slowly to his chest, she took his nipples into her mouth and playfully bit it.


    Zane gasped as he felt pleasure rise in him, he looked into her eyes and saw desire. he shivered when he felt her nails rubbing slowly down his lower part. she kept teasing him, which spurned him on to cup her breast. he squeezed it hard into different shapes, and he felt her moan into his nipples.


    he felt a rush of excitement when he got a reaction from her. he flipped her under, catching her off guard and he buried his head into her chest, he pressed her breast together and took both nipples into his mouth, his hand squeezed and sucked hard on it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''mm~'''' cyra moaned when she felt him bite and suck her at the same time. she watched him remove his head from her breast and caressed tentatively on her body, moving down to her pussy, his hand touched her shyly on the surface. she didn''t stop him but wanted to know how far he would go.


    She held her breath as his head bent down to her pussy, he sniffed it intoxicated by the musky scent, he moved his tongue and licked up the slit.


    ''''ahh..'''' her body stiffened making Zane stop and look at her hoping he didn''t hurt her.


    ''''Are you okay?'''' cyra dragged his head down. ''''don''t stop.'''' Her voice came out darker from pleasure.


    Zane sucked down on her clit making Cyra moan and tightening her hands on his head, he took it as an encouragement to continue and sucked harder on it making her breathe harsher, her pussy leaked with her juice and his tongue found its way inside her hole, making squelching sounds as his tongue rammed into her hole.


    ''''mmh~ do..nt...st..op.'''' Cyra was in a moaning mess unable to say coherent words, zane paid her no heed and was serious about exploring her pussy, he bit a clit making her almost come. he sucked, licked, and thrust creating squishy sounds. he get tired of using his tongue so he thrust two of his fingers and it rubbed hard on her pussy walls, he looked at her trembling, pleasure-filled form, so this was what he looked like.


    Cyra''s moans were breathless, her chest rising up and down as her eyes completely darkened from pleasure. As soon as Zane added a third finger, her back stiffened and arched like a bowstring, her hands tightened on the fur bed and she came hard, squeezing Zane''s fingers but he didn''t stop but thrust faster making her body spam from intense pleasure. finally, he stopped and lay beside allowing Cyra to catch her breath.


    Cyra''s chest heaved, and she still felt the afterglow of her orgasm-but she still feels unsatisfied, deep within her pussy itched she needed his cock deep inside her. She turned and got on top of Zane, her hand stroking his hardened cock. kissing him deeply, she separated and looked deep into his eyes as she guided his cock into her.


    Both of them sighed when their bodies connected, Cyra looked into his eyes and pushed hard breaking her maiden head in one thrust.


    "Hmm..."

 Chapter 45 - 45

    Zane sat up making his cock go deeper as Cyra sighed, cyra circled her hands around his neck and rode him, she bit his neck and slammed her waist up and down- taking him deeper, his cock rubbing her womb walls. Zane stiffened when he felt her walls tighten on his cock.


    ''''mhmm~'''' their moans entwined, sounds of flesh hitting together filled the room and their body dripped with sweat.


    Cyra pushed him down and slammed her waist down, riding him hard. She took Zane''s free hand and placed it on her breast. Zane squeezed her breast hard, holding it like an anchor, the stimulation made her speed up her actions. After a while, they stiffened feeling their release nearer.


    they held each other and orgasm together, she felt his warm sperm bathing her inside as her pussy tighten on his cock. they caught their breathes and went at it for three rounds, switching different positions throughout the night as Zane finally scumble to exhaustion and Cyra stopped -their body still joined together dripping with their love Juice, the bed was a mess and visible scratch marks were seen on cyra''s back.


    ... The next morning Zane woke feeling tired but with a satisfied glow on his face, when his mind flashed to what happened last night, his face turned beet red.


    ''''Morning, love.'''' Cyra kissed his lips. he turned, facing her direction, and felt her relaxed satisfied aura, she had already cleaned up and put on fresh clothes. he looked at himself and saw his cleaned body and his ears reddened knowing she cleaned him up.


    ''''um..morning.'''' his voice coming out weakly.


    ''''how are you feeling?'''' she creased the tip of his reddened cock knowing it was his first time. and here women generally had more stamina and spiked sex drive than men. With how she worked him hard yesterday, he would not have any energy to do anything and his tips were a little bit swollen.


    And deep down she was not satisfied but wanted more. Thank Goddess she was tired out her energy when she fought with those ant beasts or else. She shook her head internally, no wonder women had more husbands, her arousal points were like x100 of the normal points.


    he yawned, now that she asked, he felt more tired than normal, his body numb as if he couldn''t mutter any strength and he felt drained and sleepy. She saw him like this and it firmed her idea to tire herself out in training before she made love with him or he would always look drained or worse every time she slept with him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing him sleeping, she covered him up with fur and walked out of the tent. tied to her waist was a long bone looking like a club, she took it out from the bunker.


    She carried with her a bundle and climbed on top of the catamel back, moving in the north oasis with the help of a compass for her training. she used a piece of her clothes and covered her face leaving her eyes as she rode through the cloud of dust.


    Reaching the entrance she tightened her grip on the beast''s neck, she took deep breaths, her gaze filled with focus and determination as looked into the entrance.


    She got down from the beast and instructed it to stay. walking in she looked back took deep breaths and brought out the bone from her waist. tensing up in caution she walked deeper, all her senses were on high alert for any slightest movement.


    hearing a disruption in the air, she dodged quickly to the side and saw burnt marks on the blasted tree, she gripped the bone tightly in her hands and faced the pack of licks that appeared. She felt calm without her previous flustered form when she first faced them. She knew what to expect and she was not going in blind.


    she dodged and calmly waited for any opportunity. stabbing the bone into the one closer to her, killing it instantly. She went into their mist dodging and stabbing till the last of them before feeling aches from body slams when she was caught off guard. killing the last of them she sat down on the ground trying to catch her breath.


    After some minutes passed she was about to get up, but her all hairs stood up warning her of danger. she rolled not having time to stand and watched a black web scorching the ground she was a moment ago, she looked up and saw another park of licks -made up of eight licks and cursed her bad luck.


    By the time she got out of the forest, it was evening. she walked out in old woman steps, her legs were too heavy for her to walk on, but it was her willpower that held her from collapsing. As soon as she got out of the forest she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 46 - 46

    cyra''s hand moved, she opened her eyes slowly and stood up weakly from the ground, she saw the darkening sky and her face changed.


    she walked quickly to the beast and climbed on it, patting it move. She brought out her compass and urged the beast to run faster.


    suddenly she heard a flapping wings sound, she looked up and saw Greed flying towards her. She came to a stop and watched Greed fly down and saw a worried Zane get off and hurried towards her.


    Zane looked at her from top to bottom and sighed in relief when he found no wounds then his face darkened in anger. when she saw his face change, Cyra climbed down from the beast and drew Zane close to her.


    ''''sorry love, but I have to train on my own or I would feel relaxed without a sense of death every time you are with me.'''' she paused and looked deep into his eyes.


    ''''power is what I seek. I can not depend on you whenever I am in trouble. it would defeat the whole purpose of my goal. so from now on I will train without you.''''


    Zane looked at her determined gaze and knew nothing would change her mind. his emotion was divided into two halves, one was to let her go while the other was to follow her every time, he tightened his fist struggling to choose.


    But he knew he had to let her go, to get stronger, so he came up with an idea on the spur of the moment.


    ''''you can go.... but you have to take some of my blood with you.'''' seeing her shake her head about to refuse, he closed her mouth. ''''if you don''t agree to it I will follow you and you can''t stop me.''''


    cyra tried to give him a sound reason for her refusal but he held her lips together, his eyes firm and on his face was written you better agree. Cyra knew she could free herself but she let him hold, making sure not to wound him with her strength. She sighed internally in defeat.


    Seeing her relax and compromise with his request, he freed her lips. ''''let go back home.'''' cyra smiled when she heard the word home. they climbed on Greed''s back and flew back to the settlement with the catamel following their tails.


    ....


    -Ten years later-


    a woman turned in her sleep feeling restless, her eyes shot open, and she sat up looking at her side she saw Zane''s sleeping form and she relaxed. her hands went through her short hair as she looked at the light coming from the tent slit. It''s morning time for her training.


    she kissed Zane on the lips and stood up without a single clothe covering her sculptured body. she had shed all her body softness: her breast firm without any flabbiness to them, her butt firm, and abs covering her stomach, her flesh hardened and firm with a healthy tan. but she seems not to have increased in height. She put on black clothes and went to pick up a clay bottle,


    ''''crack..''''


    it fell from her hand, making her frown she turned back hoping she didn''t wake Zane, seeing him sleeping she relaxed but for some reason this morning she felt restless like something bad was going to happen. she took another sap and drank it down. She has to be careful today in the forest, looking back at Zane, she opened the tent and walked out. not knowing something terrible was going to happen today.


    Deep within a secret bunker Margret watched the black plant blooming into a flower, it glowed sinisterly in the room and had the red edges looked like dripping blood.


    ''''hahaha....finally... it''s time.'''' she plucked the flower gently and placed it into a liquid and it formed a red crystal. with these crystals, she can unlock the ancient ruins and obtain absolute power. but first, she needs Zane''s soul heart. she smiled creepy and she pressed a red tracker. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mile away a tent was made in the forest, dirty blue-eyed women walked around going about their business, on the fire roasted something that looked human, some sharpened their knives and some jest around chewing down on meat. inside a tent, a beeping light showed in the compass beside the burly woman''s hands. she stood up quickly this was the signal she had been waiting for these past ten years.

 Chapter 47 - 47

    ''''We are moving out! gather your weapons! It''s time to hunt! Kill every last of them!'''' the burly woman walked out of the tent and shouted orders to her people. Her eyes glowed with revenge when she thought of her humiliation at that woman''s hands. Everybody cheered in joy as they dropped whatever they were doing. It''s time to eat fresh meat. they armed themselves, following their leader to the settlement. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Cyra was in the inner boundary facing black giant centipedes, she dodged skillfully to the side and swung her bone sword slashing the monster in half, and faced two others. their bodies were long, they coiled around each other and they launched an attack on her.


    she gripped her sword firmly. This was the beasts always on her way from entering the center. she can''t believe she has been stuck here for ten years. she could have just stayed here with Zane and lived their life but she wants life comforts and no constant fighting every day.


    So she has to leave here even if it kills her. She rushed forward, climbing on their body as she dodged their attacks, but she was hit at the side by the other one, throwing her forward,


    ''''boom!'''' she went through four trees before she came to a stop, ''''pfftt..'''' she spat out blood feeling her spine aching. She knelt on all fours and watched the centipedes launch their iron head towards her again. her eyes flashed to the dead beast ''at least she made progress. before she was always beaten up badly and left with no choice but to retreat.


    She stood up wobbling but she held on and faced the upcoming attacks, she fought back and was thrown out from time to time, but from the gashes from the beast''s bodies you could see for every hit on her, she reciprocated.


    They went at it, Cyra was covered in blood, and her legs were bent at an awkward angle but her willpower held her together. the monsters were bleeding and their attacks were slowing down. Cyra grinned with a bloodied mouth as she launched her final attack.


    she slashed the left one open, splattering blood on the right one. it attacked her but she gritted her teeth and took the hit while holding firmly on its head, she freed her weapon and stabbed it through its neck making it struggle and stop.


    She dropped to the ground trembling from pain and exhaustion, she dragged her tired body away from the scene and fell beside a tree to rest.


    in the tent, Zane stretched his hand on the bed feeling for Cyra but the fur was cold, he rubbed his eyes and yawned. blinking open his sleepy eyes. he was still the same as before with no physical changes but mentally he was peaceful and happy.


    He sat up from the bed and stretched his body, still feeling weak from last night-suddenly he heard screams making his movement pause. his eyes sharpened when he heard loud horrifying screams. he frowned and put on his clothes quickly.


    he brought out his sword, he had to help them but for the children. he walked out from the tents and watched women fighting, some men being slashed open on their fleeing backs, their eyes opened with fear and pain as they died.


    he saw the maneaters surround the screaming crying children, and he ran forward. thrusting a knife through a woman''s chest killing her instantly.


    seeing it was the white head demon. so they surrounded him leaving the children. but another set of people took their place. Zane saw this and became anxious, he focused on the people in front of him and swung his sword not knowing a monkey crawled to his legs when he was focus was split from saving the children and defending from those attacking him.


    he felt a sting in the leg like he was injected with something but he paid it no heed, his mind focused on the fight after a minute and his eyes turned blurry, he staggered as he swung his sword forward.


    what''s going on no drugs had ever affected him but why did he keep getting weak? his sword fell to the ground as he wobbled on his steps feeling everything turning in circles, finally, he fell to the ground, those women wanted to use that chance to kill him but were attacked unawares.


    Margaret killed them and carried Zane, walking back her tent admits the chaos. from the slit of Zane''s eyes, he watched the mascara of every child, man, and woman.


    he fell unconscious. Margaret walked back to the tent entering the secret bunker, she locked its iron door.

 Chapter 48 - 48

    Cyra''s eyes opened, and her heart skipped a beat. she felt something was wrong with Zane, she felt his soul string getting dimmer. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She went through her inner clothing, and brought out a rolled-up fur, opening it with shaking hands and unfolded a tiny clay bottle. She held it to her mouth and used her free hand to straighten her broken bone in place.


    She didn''t let out a scream already used to broken bones and pain. she swallowed the pain down, scurrying forward not waiting for the blood to heal her, her mind was screaming for her to go to Zane.


    Her fast walk turned into a full-blown run, her heart kept beating hard in her chest.


    ''''please be safe,'''' she muttered to herself as she flipped on top of the catamel.


    hitting its stomach to speed up, she felt through the soul string and saw it was getting dimmer, her heart sank, and hurried through the desert.


    reaching the entrance she dropped down while the catamel was still moving, she saw everywhere was filled with blood, torn flesh, and laughing women. She paid them no heed and ran towards the tent shouting for Zane.


    ''''Zane! Zane!'''' her loud shouts attracted the partying women that surrounded a campfire roasting meats.


    ''''''Go check if it''s that bitch Magret.'''' their leader sent two women out. she was still furious, where did that woman hide. she will cut her limb from limb and let her watch while she ate her alive. Her heart filled with hatred, she thought of the women she wasted on this hunt- from sixty down to thirty.


    She felt pain in her lungs when she thought about the missing culprit of all this. She sighed, at least she could store them up for food in the future, it wouldn''t be a waste, her mind returned to the present and she waited for the people she sent out to return, after some minutes passed, seeing the people she sent out didn''t return, she became impatient and stood up about to check but froze in her tracks when she saw a red-haired woman holding a severed head dripping with blood with her right and a bloody bone sword in her left.


    she became cautious, there was a dead silence in their mist as the joking women became tense. Cyra threw the head on the ground and it rolled coincidentally, stopping at the leader''s feet.


    ''''Someone answer me, where is Zane? Or I will kill every last one of you.'''' her voice was deadly calm hiding a crazy rage within. the women laughed thinking she was crazy, they are thirty of them and she was one person. but their leader felt like a dangerous beast was standing in front of her. She shook her head from her fearful thought and regained confidence in their numbers.


    Cyra was trying to hold her sanity when she felt Zane''s soul string weaken further almost at the edge of disappearing and these women were getting on her patience. her tightened grip on the bone knife, formed tiny web-like cracks on it.


    she walked forward to the laughing women and swung her knife to a woman closer to her, her head dropped with her eyes still open in disbelief and blood sprayed on the woman next to her.


    The laughter stopped and angry roars filled the air as the women attacked her. Cyra felt her mind shut down as if she was in a back seat inside her body.


    A strange laughter broke out from her lips. ''''kekeke...'''' she went through them in a blur of speed, cutting them down like bugs, she watched herself cut someone from the waist down, organs spilled out and blood was swallowed by the black sand leaving no trace.


    Some women tried to escape from this demon but they were cut down, Cyra watched with an indifferent state as she slaughtered these women.


    Some of them wanted to summon their beast but the pierced through the heart before they could. The floors were littered with organs, brain matter, and served limb with women''s eyes wide open in horror.


    The leader saw her women going from thirty down to five making her the fifth and just in five minutes. Everything happened in a flash, she was turned on her heels to escape she had given up the will to fight even summoning her beast was thrown out of her mind.

 Chapter 49 - 49

    Before she could move her feet, she felt the knife against her neck.


    ''''speak, where is Zane?'''' a demonic low-pitched voice asked.


    ''''Please don''t...k-kill me. I saw Margaret carrying him back to her tent but when I went in after her the tent was empty.'''' tears filled her face and snot dripped down her nose. She regretted why she was still here, she could have just left after killing everybody, who made revenge blind her mind.


    She begged, falling to her knees crying, she looked up and saw Cyra''s face filled with disgust at her pathetic form.


    Cyra slit her throat and walked to the biggest tent in the center. she got back her control but her mind was focused on finding Zane.


    She recalled Zane''s bunker and searched with no corner left on checked. passing behind an embryo fudge and saw sand on an upturned fur, she moved the fur away and saw a closed iron trapdoor.


    Inside the bunker, Zane laid unconscious hooked with wires, with his blood flowing down through the wires filling up a big clay pot. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane''s caramel skin had a deadly paleness to it. Margaret walked to him with a sharp knife- she tore his clothes open and lifted the knife about to remove his heart crystal. the knife tip pierced through his skin when she was interrupted by loud bangs.


    ''''bang! bang! bang!''''


    Outside, Cyra punched the door rapidly trying to break it open, she felt anxious not caring about her bloody knuckles. She punched it, feeling it loosen a bit, and she increased her punches on it until it blasted open. Margaret who was near the door was thrown back, hitting her back on the wall.


    Cyra climbed down the stairs in twos, her heart was beating fast feeling Zane was close. When she reached the last step, the sight in front of her made her blood freeze. suddenly a blind rage consumed her, who dared do this to her husband.


    ''''cough...'''' Cyra turned mechanically to the sound and saw Margaret getting up from the ground. But she turned back to Zane with the last semblance of control, she walked to the table where he was laid on and caressed his face gently.


    She unhooked the wires from his body stopping the dripping blood. she removed the knife from his chest and pecked him on the lips.


    ''''sorry I was late.'''' After whispering an apology to him, she used her left hand to hold the hand trying to attack her from behind. it was like she had eyes at her back.


    Margaret tried to free her hands but was stuck in an iron-like grip. Cyra tightens her grip, shattering Margaret''s bones.


    ''''ahhhh...'''' Margaret''s shrill screams filled the room, she felt her bones shatter and her hands fell limp to the side. Cyra looked at her cradling her hand with her face filled with tears and asked coldly,


    ''''why?''''


    magret paused and burst out into strange laughter with tears of pain dripping from her eyes.


    ''''hahaha...you ask me why? Of course for ultimate power... for eighteen good years, I have waited patiently to achieve my goal. why did you think you could stop....'''' her voice was caught shot by a deafening painful scream.


    "Ahhh...." She fell to the ground holding her chest in pain.


    Under Cyra''s foot was a small black monkey, Cyra pressed her foot hard, and the beast''s head made a popping sound as it bled from its nose and ears.


    ''''Please...stop..'''' magret stretched her hand holding Cyra''s foot. Cyra looked down at her.


    ''''Tell me how to wake him,'''' Cyra asked as she pressed on the beast''s head making its eyes pop out but not enough to end it.


    Margaret''s mind flashed to when she first got the book. it was after she was sent to this land, that she wandered around in the desert with the people she was leading, they were walking hungry and dizzy from the heat. she recalled when she fell beside a rock from exhaustion.


    The scanner in her hands blinked, signaling her of a strange life form. she dug around for the thing, hoping it was an edible plant. But she saw a fur in the shape of a box.


    she unwrapped it, wrap from wrap and an ancient book was shown before her. She opened it carefully and there was a map drawn on it with letters she couldn''t understand but from, the pictures she could get the whole story and with a strange seed in between the pages.


    From then on, a strange greed for power consumed her and after seeing Zane the immortal, what she read became real with evidence before her.


    But seeing Cyra''s unforgiving eyes, she knows she won''t have a chance of survival. Her heart consumed with hate, she laughed hysterically,


    ''''There is no waking him unless you obtain the powers from the ancient ruins. hahaha...he is going to remain like this forever.''''


    ''''where is it?'''' she asked with her eyes bloodshot- dragging Magret by the throat. magret continued laughing


    ''''North Oasis.'''' magert didn''t tell her about the crystal key. she felt happy as Cyra snapped her throat.

 Chapter 50 - 50

    Crya felt something was wrong when she saw the strange smile on Margaret''s lips, her mind flashed past that thought before she focused on Zane.


    She carried him gently on her shoulders and climbed out. As she walked with Zane in her hands, she passed through torn flesh and limbs. she felt a bile stuck in her throat but she forced it down.


    she called her catamel and placed Zane on its back, she was about to straddle it when she felt the world tremble, she held down the agitated beast. The ground continued shaking almost throwing them off their feet, dust clouded her vision.


    The ground quakes were not only happening in the chaos space, it was happening worldwide.


    In a room filled with monitors, beeping with a red alarm alert showing from the footage a red dot approaching Acracdic.


    all world queens gathered around in the conference room, the air was tense as they heard the news.


    ''''The Metroids is hitting us in ten minutes by calculations.''''


    ''''I thought you said there was nothing to fear.'''' an old woman asked in a grim tone, as she tried holding the shaking table.


    ''''We have been watching it for ten years through the satellite feed not knowing the small one in front camouflaged the big one at the back...''''


    The queens argued amongst each other when a loud deafening sound shocked the whole planet.


    ''''Boom!!!''''


    It pushed them to the ground and their ears rang, with blood sliding down their cheeks. And then the world fell deadly silent.


    A woman wobbled in, holding a glass iPad firmly in her blood-stained hands.


    ''''you need to see this'''' she said disregarding the respectful tone required to talk to royalty, she tapped the iPad with trembling hands connecting it to a projector for them to see.


    The video was static, showing them the red sky, and cracks appearing on the ground as planes fell from the sky, crashing and exploding, killing crowds of people in its wake. It was happening all over the world, natural disasters laid waste to cities as blood flowed through the streets like rivers.


    ''''God...this is the end...'''' a woman said as she slumped back in her chair, everyone in the room had a pale face with fear and horrors of deaths filling their eyes.


    The video kept playing showing oceans swallowing a city and the ground opening up burying a city whole and they knew they were no saving them. the video was losing power and it seemed it wouldn''t be long for all connections to be lost.


    ''''what should we do?'''' someone asked. everybody''s faces were grim and itched with hopelessness. is this how they would be wiped out from history?


    ''''We need to place to keep the future generations of humankind safe.'''' a woman said determinedly waking them up from their hopeless state.


    Thank Goddess the embryo fudge were all placed in secure locations. they need to place the embryo fudge housed with babies inside the center of chaos space hoping they would survive and keep humankind in existence. They started typing on the phones relaying messages to their officers as they hurried out of the room.


    Meanwhile, Cyra saw the sky turn red, she felt the beast''s unhinged emotion under her hand. it butted its head fiercely trying to attack her-seeing its reddened eyes, she knew she had to put it down there was no hope for it.


    she stabbed it through the stomach killing it instantly- Carry Zane in her hands before the beast fell to the ground dead.


    She continued the journey on foot. Cyra felt the tense air as she walked through the desert, on her way she passed serval beasts tearing at each other. she kept moving avoiding their sight while feeling a sense of urgency due to Zane''s weak state.


    She walked five hours without rest before she saw the entrance of the northern oasis. she tightened her grip on Zane''s body and walked in. Immediately she walked in, she felt the change in the air, and the quiet forest became filled with loud screech and attacking noises. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All her senses heightened as she walked through the forest, she hid away from unhinged beasts while heading for the center, feeling that''s where the ruins would be. She felt her body growing weaker but she ignored it as she moved forward.


    Almost reaching the center, her eyes blurred and she felt something stuck in her throat, she coughed it out only to see her blood on her hands.


    her face turned serious, she felt the more she breathed in the air, her chest hurt. her heart sank with terror. the air she''s breathing is killing her, maybe that''s why all the beasts ran mad.


    looking at the boundary of the center, she felt unwillingness consume her, she is so close to saving him.

 Chapter 51 - 51

    Cyra bit her lips trying to keep herself awake, and she walked forward with her body screaming with pain, she entered the center. As she walked she saw torn beast flesh and she tore out some pieces and chewed down on it trying to fight poison with poison.


    She ate like this when she passed through corpses of beasts, veins popped on her forehead from pain with sweat soaking her back.


    The ground was filled with their corpse, which almost pilled up in a heel, she was so grateful right now for the red sky, if not she would have not passed here easily, she continued walking, her eyes searched around for anything that looked like a ruins.


    she passed by a beast, and its fur moved. Cyra''s mind was on finding the ruins and the beast stood on its torn legs with blood pouring from its chest. its eyes were reddened in madness as it watched Cyra''s back.


    Her condition worsened, Cyra almost fell on her knees while she coughed out blood, and her mouth tasted like rusted iron. When she walked, her bones cracked with pain- her back covered with cold sweat but with all these, she held Zane firmly, moving forward with her willpower.


    With her sense dulled she didn''t notice the beast at her back when she wanted to cross through a black pit. the next thing she knew, she was hit hard with a boulder-like strength, making her lose her footing and she fell freely inside the pit.


    She used her last strength to cushion Zane''s body as they fell downwards. they kept falling into the depths and Cyra fell unconscious from pain but held Zane with a firm grip.


    ''''bang!''''


    Cyra fell head-first into a stone fountain filled with white liquid, her face was buried in it. as if the liquid had a mind of its own, they entered through the slit of her lips. making her swallow everything to its last drop. Zane slid down from her hands falling beside the fountain. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world outside was in destruction, people finally found out the air was poisoned after they started coughing out blood and dying. Royal''s officer''s around the world gathered the babies and moved them to an underground base with a mask covering their noses.


    Reaching an altar they opened the space with a green mana stone which connected to the same chaos space the babies would be going to.


    A woman and man selected to go with the babies, pushed the thousands of embryo fudges with the help of others, pushing the last one in, they looked back with their face covered in mask to their colleagues and home, they wiped their tears, and entered the light.


    This scene repeated around the Acracdic world. saving millions of babies with information and historical records, hoping they rebuild mankind. Every single baby was moved out and into the space. the officers and royals hugged one another, looking out the window and they shed tears and watched the world burn wiping out every living being on the planet.


    The planet where filled with volcanoes floods, hurricanes and natural disasters ever known to man. this was the end of the world and it laid waste to the planet to its very core.


    But deep inside a plant-filled chaos space that was caught off from the world, millions of embryo fudges filled with babies and hundreds of adults reside. the adults felt the huge weight on their backs as they looked at the last of mankind.


    In the depths below, Cyra lay on her back in deep sleep with no signs of waking. Deep in her mind, everywhere was covered in blood- she could smell rusted iron taste in the air. She found herself sitting on a bloody seat naked, dripping with blood but the weird thing was she was not stained by it, and she felt a bone-chilling fear within her soul.


    ''''where the hell is she?''''


    suddenly she saw a second her dripping with blood appear in front of her, she stumbled out of the seat, falling to the ground but she was still clean. feeling it couldn''t get any worse another appeared in front of her in golden skin.


    ''''w-why do you look like..me? Cyra asked with a trembling voice, feeling scared and creeped out. the golden one paid her no heed and looked blankly into space as if it were a golden statue. the red one flashed to her and punched her through the stomach, creating a bloody hole.


    ''''It''s a fight on who will own this body...and you are in my space.'''' the bloodied one smiled creepily as she watched Cyra''s stomach bleed.

 Chapter 52 - 52

    Cyra''s wound closed up, like it had never happened, but she still felt pain in her chest telling her the attack was very much real. She moved backward in terror, hurrying far away from the bloody figure in front of her. her thoughts were scattered and filled with confusion and fear about this whole bizarre situation.


    Cyra found herself back in the same place she ran out from, it was as if she never moved an inch.


    ''''There is nowhere to run.... you''re in my space..now, now be a dear and let me take over your body,'''' it said sinisterly, as it pierced through Cyra''s chest.


    ''''argghhh...aha...''''


    Cyra screamed, she felt her soul burning pain as its hand twisted in her chest, it had laughter dancing in its eyes as it watched Cyra twitch from pain looking pathetic.


    ''''come on...say you give up. it wouldn''t hurt, the pain and your suffering will all go away forever,'''' it whispered seductively into Cyra''s ears, like a devil tempting her to say the word.


    In her pain, she wanted to say it but her mouth got stuck for some reason. in her heart, she felt something was not right. so she kept shut and bit her tongue, bearing the pain.


    it became irritated by her silence and twisted its hand deep into her chest,


    ''''say it...say it!'''' its shrill scream made Cyra''s ear bleed. her chest gushed out blood and her eyes blurred falling unconscious.


    it removed its hand from her chest and panicked when she saw Cyra''s legs stained with blood and its body dimming. ''this vessel was proving to be difficult to obtain.'' it looked at the golden figure on the chair and shuddered with fear and greed. if it obtains this vessel it will be able to control the cursed one.


    Cyra''s eyes opened and saw the bloody wall, her heart sank, she thought she would wake up from this nightmare.


    She felt a hand lifting her chin, and her body shook from fear as she saw the bloody figure.


    ''''Darling, say after me... ''''I give up'''' I believe in you,'''' it said softly as if teaching a child to speak for the first time. if not for its crushing grip on Cyra''s chin, you would believe this scene was heartwarming. Cyra felt a chill in her heart and soul when looking at its crazy bottomless eyes.


    Seeing Cyra''s mouth shut, it sighed in a pitying tone:


    ''''You could have avoided this.'''' as soon as she said this, Cyra felt a sharp blinding pain in her head making her close her eyes. The pain stopped quickly as it came, she opened her eyes cautiously and was in shock when she saw the familiar surroundings.


    ''what is going on, is this not her house on earth.'' she pinched herself trying to see if she was dreaming but she felt the pain in her hand.


    She moved in an uneasy steps, her heart beating loudly in her ears and her eyes darted around nervously. taking three steps forward the surroundings warped like a glitching screen, a high-pitched voice screamed in her mind, giving her sharp pains in her head.


    holding her head she squatted on the floor to ease the pain, the next thing she knew, she was strapped on a chair, and a dreadful familiar face appeared in front of her. making her body shake with fierce reaction. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''please..''''


    she was stunned in horror upon hearing her childish tone, she looked down at her hands and saw her young pale fingers. she struggled fiercely with her straps trying to run far away from here.


    ''''Now, now cutie just say the word and you be free.'''' the butler said in a creepy tone as he caressed the needle in his hands and his shadow looked bigger with a wide mouth under the candle glow.


    Cyra''s breath became heavy, her heart drummed loudly in her ears and tears slid down her cheeks as she watched the approaching figure. her body trembled badly as she laid her eyes on the butler''s shadow. She shut her eyes willing everything to be a dream.


    the butler became angry and irritated seeing she was scared out of her mind to say anything. his eyes turned red and pierced the needle harder into her skin.


    ''''argghhh..'''' Cyra screamed, she wanted to bite her tongue to kill herself but something stopped her, the pain was ten times worse than she remembered, her body twitched, the vines on her neck popped and turned red from strain and her eyes were vacant as her screams became breathless and weak.


    ''''p-please..n-no ...more'''' she muttered breathlessly in her throat. She was covered in sweat, and suddenly it all came to a stop, she watched herself piercing sharply on the butler''s throat, blood splashed on her face, ''what''s happening? why can''t she gain control? flashes of memories tore through her mind and she felt sick to her stomach.

 Chapter 53 - 53

    Her hands seemed not to stop, and she saw the butler''s vacant eyes staring at her, he opened his mouth ''''You are a murderer...why did you kill me!''''


    Cyra regained control throwing the syringe from her hands, she held the wall heaving, vomiting out clear water from her throat. her stomach scrunched and spasms from pain.


    she fell to the ground cuddling up in a corner and shut her eyes- trying to shut this memory from her mind as she trembled.


    ''''Give up and I will make it all go away...'''' a voice whispered temptingly into her mind trying to lure her into giving up. Cyra covered her ears and didn''t respond, she felt something much worse would happen if she said those words.


    ''''Say it dear..you can do it...YOU BITCH SAY IT!'''' it screamed into her mind, causing her to bleed through her ears and nose and her head felt like it would explode.


    The pain stopped as fast as it came, she opened her eyes and found herself on the rooftop of a high building, her eyes widened when she remembered this, she tried to move back but her feet were stuck to the ground, she watched her friend appear before her with a face filled with tears.


    her legs creeping towards the edge and she looked at Cyra ''''Save me...'''' she said looking at Cyra with hope in her eyes.


    ''''Just say the word and she will be saved. and all these would have never happened.'''' the same familiar voice said with a convincing tone as if wanting the best for her. Cyra watched her friend''s tearful gaze as she stood near the edge of the building.


    ''''I..g-g-give...'''' At the last minute something stuck in her throat, she couldn''t speak and tears poured down her eyes, she hated herself for being selfish but she couldn''t say the word.


    ''''Am..sorry..'''' she sat back on her legs when she watched her friend''s face change into a distorted mask,


    "You are to blame for all this! you have that beast blood running through your vines! you couldn''t even save me.'''' her eyes were filled with blame feeling Cyra was worse than a beast and a disgusting being.


    Cyra tried to shut her eyes away from her gaze but she couldn''t, she watched her disgusting form in her friend''s eyes and watched again, her friend''s demise. it tore open the closed wound making it seem fresh again and she hugged herself wailing loudly looking at the gloomy sky.


    ''why is this happening to her? what has she done to deserve all this pain and torture?'' she whimpered and watched the surrounding warp again and she found herself standing in front of a shut door of her father''s study.


    she doesn''t remember this but for some reason, she feels dread seizing her in its grasp, she felt her body chill to the bone, and she wanted to leave here - her hopes were dashed since she was not in control of her body.


    ''''Selena is seventeen a ripe age for her to marry. alas I trained that child to be of use to my family and now her time has come to bring long-lasting connections for us.'''' her father spoke those words out loud to the person in the room.


    ''''Darling I don''t know why we still kept that child alive, you could have just killed her together with her parents. instead, she squanders our money and her bad luck made me not have a child of my own since,'''' the woman''s tone took on a happy tone S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Now that am pregnant with our child, we must squeeze out the last beat of her usefulness to us, I hope you didn''t find her a good husband. I hated by bitch of a sister that bastard''s mother. I want her to suffer, till she dies.'''' her words were so venomous that it made the shocked Cyra feel like she entered an ice cellar.


    ''''Of course dear. how can I give her... '''' his words were cut short by the sound,


    ''''bang.''''


    Cyra''s head exploded from the news, she fell limply on the door, her body weight pushed it open and she fell under their startled gaze.


    not caring they found her- her mind was reeling from the exploding truth. all the memories of their cold treatment and lack of warmth or patience for her were because they were not even her parents instead they were her parent''s murderers and she calls them mom and dad.


    She felt her heart bleed and ache in her chest, this time the stimulation was too much for her to bear, she looked at them trying to get a glimpse of a joke in their eyes and she found nothing instead a murderous intent from their gaze, so their secrets is out and they want to silence her.

 Chapter 54 - 54

    she bit her tongue drawing blood- she tried to wake herself from this nightmare. her father sitting behind the desk, opened the drawer and pulled out a silver pistol. seeing the gun pointing at her and their ruthless gaze, something in her snapped. her head was down, with her hair covering her face.


    ''''sigh... you could have escaped death and lived your life the way it was planned... you had to hear our secret so you have to take the secret to your grave.'''' he said in a tone of pity but his eyes were cold as he watched her trembling form. the woman standing beside the desk smiled cruelly and she caressed her stomach gently with a motherly glow.


    ''''hahaha.... live the way it was planned...'''' Cyra burst out in laughter, looking them straight in the eyes, her eyes flashed with a crazy light as tears dripped from her face. they shivered unconsciously from her crazy gaze.


    ''''Why, why, why...'''' she muttered crazily and stood up, moving to them slowly, the gun trembled in his hands, and he fired it accidentally.


    ''''bang!''''


    the bullet hit her shoulder and she paused in her tracks and looked vacantly at her bleeding shoulder, she raised her head and looked at the man that shot her and her head tilted to the side and a weird smile stretched on her face.


    They moved backward and shuddered in fear at her crazy behavior, he shot her again but she moved in a flash dragging the woman in front of her and the bullet went through her stomach. the air froze and blood dripped from her stomach, her eyes flashed with disbelief, and she let out deafening scream.


    ''''aaaahh... my baby!'''' she held her stomach and screamed louder making her blood gush out faster.


    ''''I will kill you!'''' the man screamed with anger and hatred seeing his bleeding wife on the floor, he shot at Cyra, wishing to empty the bullet on her body. Cyra had a creepy smile on her face and she used the woman as a shield making the woman filled with bullet holes. The man was already filled with madness as he watched his dead bleeding wife whose eyes were etched with pain and horror as she died.


    cyra was screaming in her mind for the burning pain in her heart to stop, she blankly watched herself drag the man by the throat, cutting his air supply, he tried to free himself but she was too strong. it felt like an iron grip wrapped around his neck, he hit her hand with his fading strength as he struggled for air. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she felt he was too noisy and hit his head hard at the pointy edge of the desk,


    ''''bang!!!''''


    Blood spurted through his eyes as she kept on smashing until his head turned to a mess of flesh and blood.


    she released her hold and he fell to the floor dead, the white cashmere rug was stained with blood seeping from their bodies. She regained her sense and retched at the horrors of her making.


    she fell weakly on her side and her eyes watched blood move in her direction, staining her hands. The light in her eyes grew dim and her mind became deadly calm.


    she thought back on how she sealed up this memory in her mind and created a front that her fake parents were on a long business travel in another country. No wonder she never seemed to see them and the government was in charge of her well-being.


    she wants to fade away, she feels so tired - she wants to make everything stop.


    ''''Say the word and you feel peaceful.'''' a familiar voice whispered in her ears.


    will it make me feel better?... her heart was already accepting the proposal, she was about to say the words but a face flashed through her mind. She saw flashes of his white hair and beautiful smiles and her mouth was stuck unable to say those words. She has somebody waiting for her, she is not alone. her dim eyes lit with a fire of determination.


    ''''I will not give up. throw everything you have at me,'''' she said out loud, her bloody hands clenched into fists. she looked with a stubborn determination at the vacant space. she watched the surroundings fade and she found herself in the familiar bloody room with the bloody figure standing in front of her looking at her in boiling rage.


    The room trembled in response to its emotions. it spoke with its voice trembling and echoing with fury.


    ''''I will break you, piece by piece until you beg to say those words... you will feel pain unimaginable, through your very soul and mind.''''


    Its words struck terror through Cyra''s soul, she pictured Zane''s face and regained her determination and calmness on the torture to come. her hair stood on end when its body changed into a wimps of red smoke and drilled into her mouth.

 Chapter 55 - 55

    Cyra''s head faced upward and her eyes turned white with no pupil in them. She saw herself in an unfamiliar place that looked like a small village, her surrounding was filled with wooded thatched houses, and it had Ancient vibes to it.


    she watched people moving about their business, their clothes were old and not of fashion with what she knew. she saw children playing amongst themselves, seeing their innocent smiles and genuine happiness, she felt calm and peaceful in her heart.


    she hid amongst the shadows and watched for a while admiring the breeze on her skin and the simplicity of this place. Then it turned dark and the horrors began. she felt a hunger bite through her veins making her gums hurt and her sense heightened, she could hear the sounds of cricket and thumps of heartbeat from a hundred miles away.


    she felt herself trembling from hunger, her eyes darkened and her teeth grew into sharp fangs. she felt a burning hunger consume her, snapping the lines of reasoning. She moved forward to the village and flashed with a speed unable to see with human eyes. She stood in front of a door and knocked.


    A man opened the door and saw a pale beautiful woman. he looked into her eyes and his eyes turned vacant.


    ''''Invite me in.'''' her eyes flashed, making the man look at her vacantly and answered in an emotionless tone.


    ''''Come in.'''' she flashed in, freed from the bonds stopping her from entering. her hands shot out and dragged the man towards her, her teeth grew and she bit down on the vein on his neck. She felt the sultry taste of warm blood flow through her throat and she drank greedily enjoying herself.


    ''''Ahhh...'''' a child''s scream broke her out of her meal and she turned and dropped the pale lifeless human on the ground and flashed to the trembling child, she held his throat, raising him as his legs dangled in the air and he hit her hands trying to struggle out of her hold.


    she felt a desire to hunt rise in her, she freed him and watched him run and followed calmly, feeling his fear, and his heart beating faster, pumping with blood, she pursued him heightening his fear, feeling it was enough she flashed in front of him instantly and sank her teeth, her eyes widened in enjoyment. the fear gave his blood a different taste, heightening her enjoyment.


    After a satisfying meal, her mind returned, her mind replayed what she had done in slow motion. She heaved and held her throat in horror, with shaking hands she held the wall for support. she killed innocent people and she enjoyed it.


    she pushed her hands down her throat trying to vomit what she ate, she dug crazily, choking on her hands but nothing came out. tears and saliva dripped on her hands, and her eyes darted around seeing father and son lifeless bodies on the floor.


    Something broke in her ''''I am a monster... I deserve to die.'''' saying these she pierced her hands into her chest and dug out her bleeding beating heart. she crushed it and her eyes grew dim, her pale body with a vacant heart faced the moon glow.


    ...


    She took deep breaths and opened her eyes. She touched her chest and felt her heart beating in her chest, she looked around her surroundings and saw she was in a middle-aged palace. why is she not dead, she felt her heart sink when she felt that familiar hunger rises in her, she felt her legs moving in one direction. opening the heavy doors, she entered a dark room filled with cages housed with women and men alike.


    They trembled at the sight of her, they were tortured, their hands filled with unhealed wounds and dim emotionless eyes filled with hopelessness. they were covered in rags and wounds, the dark dungeon made it more gloomy and depressing.


    she picked a young battered woman, ''''You will rot in hell you beast.'''' she screamed at Cyra, her eyes were filled with such hatred that you could never find possible. every one of them looked at her in such a gaze as if that was the last emotion they could muster. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    her gaze was calm, she felt her fingers turn sharper- she tore open the woman''s throat and watched her bleed into a silver cup. the blood dripped and filled the big cup. The woman''s eyes grew dim, Cyra threw her body out with an indifferent gaze akin to throwing trash away.


    She brought the cup to her lips and drank it down, feeling the tangy flavor. their hatred made their blood taste different which suits her taste.


    she leaked her red lips savouring her meal and watched their shivering pathetic form. she turned back, walking out of the room. As the door closed, she regained her senses.''what''s happening to her?''

 Chapter 56 - 56

    She slumped to the ground and cried bitterly, she felt something changing in her but she couldn''t stop it, she wanted to give up now before it was too late but flashes of Zane''s weak state brought her back. She felt her tears stop and her heart becoming colder.


    She passed through different eras and killed billions of people in cold blood, her heart and mind changed after two hundred years of torture.


    Acardic Planet brought in a new change after two hundred years passed, in a forest space a human community evolved and multiplied but their population rate was lower with a high ratio of men to women. which brought about a change of men having the right to join the workforce.


    wooden houses were scattered around as soul beasts and humans went about their business, in the dark section of the forest, a group of teenagers were playing around, a girl tripped on a branch and fell upon a big flower plant, making it fall to the side. the others faced back hearing the loud bang and they were stunned to see a big tear in space. they could see a different landscape through the open tear which could fit ten people at once.


    they ran back to the camp, informing the leaders of their findings. the elected leaders discussed sending their strong women out to explore the other side if it was safe. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After months of waiting, the women came back describing the safe paradise. the humans decided to move back to their home continent.


    The air they breathed changed a few of them bringing out the hidden genes they inherited along their ancestor''s line. bringing about supernatural beings back to history and an advancement of soul beasts. humans began their evolution into a new order after finding a clean source of energy.


    they called the new advanced humans. "supernaturals" making them a powerhouse, enough to build their territory.


    After five hundred years, Cyra had been through different points of hell both mentally and physically. She held firm, never to utter those dreaded words but she learned to absorb the being which grew weaker with time, its hold on her kept weakening as Cyra absorbed her till the day of their last challenge.


    Cyra found herself in the familiar red room which was turning into a white space, and no emotions were displayed on her face, her gaze was apathetic when her eyes set upon the bloody fading being.


    it saw her chilly calm aura that placed it with fear for the first time for this persistent human. it watched its power become weaker and weaker as it faded slowly and it tried its last struggle.


    it put everything into this last attack, it''s now or never. it controlled her mind for the last time.


    Cyra felt no emotional fluctuation when she saw the familiar desolate desert. She knows it is another illusion. She waited for its next move. her eyes changed when she saw the figure that held her sane, standing in front of her with his smile and soothing aura.


    she found herself striding hurriedly towards him, she hugged him tightly, breathing in his soothing scent, and felt his body heat against her skin.


    ''''Are you okay?'''' Zane looked at her in worry and he patted her back to comfort her trembling shoulders. Cyra felt peaceful when she heard his familiar voice, she hugged him tight, not wanting Zane to leave her sight.


    ''''let''s go home,'''' Zane said as he dragged her into the tent, she looked around and saw her familiar surroundings, in the back of her mind she knew this was all an illusion but she wanted to sink into its warmth no matter how long it would last. she felt the human emotions that had been stripped away from her, coming back slowly and she sank into the routine of living life with Zane, going on hunting and cuddly together taking in eachother''s warmth.


    She stayed around for a year in his warmth and under a still night when they cuddled together, she suddenly felt that familiar hunger. She tried to move away from him but his grip was so hard that she could not pull away. she felt his heart beating and his vines calling to her,


    ''''release me, please ... I don''t want to hurt you.'''' tears filled her eyes as she recalled the familiar loss of control. she begged him to release her.


    But he just smiled and warmly pats her back, leading her to his throbbing veins, she felt her fang come out,


    ''''I don''t mind...'''' he whispered to her, Cyra felt her heart sink, bloody tears dripped from her eyes.


    ''''Just give up for the both of us... we spend time peacefully and happily together without the outside world.'''' his voice came out filled with warmth but his eyes flickered with strange emotions. Cyra with blood stained face looked at him with love,


    ''''I will do this for the both of us...my love.'''' she kissed him gently on the neck and bit down hard, catching unprepared. She fed on his blood and she cried bloody tears silently.

 Chapter 57 - 57

    ''''You! vicious woman, what have you done!'''' it screeched loudly as Cyra drank from Zane. after the last drop from him, she felt her heart change completely, her formal human emotions seemed to fade. she found herself back in the room but this time the walls were completely white and the bloody figure faded with unwilling eyes.


    Cyra''s eyes were a chilly calm when she saw the golden figure walk to her.


    ''''You are ready. It''s time for us to merge,'''' it said those words as it turned into a wisp of golden smoke and entered her mouth. Cyra felt her head split in two.


    Thousands of memories and information drilled through her mind and she found a chilly truth about her existence. her body made cracking sounds and her body in the real world seemed to burn, while she felt soul-splitting pain, her eyes were vacant and drool dripped from her mouth, as she spams from pain and lost in memories.


    She saw a certain memory when she was in an embryo fudge she watched her father inject her embryo fudge with a golden blood he found in an archeology site.


    He watched in ruthless calculation as she reacted in pain, she felt her soul split in two, making her wake up on Earth while her other half was on Acardic planet. Her biological father watched with a cold detached gaze and felt his experiment was a failure not knowing it worked.


    she was originally from this planet, that why she envisioned flashes of their advanced technology and recreated it making her become a genius at ten. so everything was caused by her throne-hungry father.


    She watched as the blood infused with hers, feeding off of her negative emotions, growing stronger making her a being she knows absolutely nothing about.


    This original body, the other half of her soul didn''t die but evolved with the golden being and she came back to her body for her souls to merge as one.


    flashes of information, and together with the bloody being powers merged making her tremble with unimaginable pain. she didn''t have the energy to scream out only her face was etched in inhumane pain.


    Her cells change, her bone grounded away to dust and molded back. as her body in the outside world burns and reforms- shading her old body away for a new one. she stayed in this pain and another five hundred years passed.


    A seductive beautiful pale-looking woman lay on the scorched ground with her eyes closed, suddenly her long lashes shook softly and her cold grey eyes opened.


    She stood up slowly, cracking her bones in place. she snapped back her neck and looked around, seeing a stone fountain in front of her and a torn space ten meters from her.


    she saw a black onyx ring glowing inside the fountain. She picked it up and put it on her second finger on her left hand. she bit her finger and dripped gold blood on the draw symbols, making it glow with light and dim.


    She saw a figure covered in dust, her cold heart cracked immediately, and her eyes softened.


    she bent down and carried him in her hands, her height was no longer a problem, she was taller than him by a lot making his head reach her chest.


    ''''Zane.'''' this word flashed through her mind and she wiped the dust off his face, she felt his slow beating heart and her fangs came out and she bit open her hands and dripped golden color blood into his lips. She preyed open his mouth gently and her blood flowed into his mouth going down his throat. feeling his heart pick up she flashed through the torn space without a second thought.


    She stood, surrounded by tall trees and gushes of waterfall, she looked down at their dirty form and frowned in distaste. with Zane in her hands, she entered the water.


    She rubbed her ring and in her mind''s eyes she saw hills of man stones and golds but she felt nothing at bulging wealth. She searched around and found a smooth like soap and furry white towels.


    she took those out and lathered Zane''s body with soap, washing with gentle hands the dirt on his skin. Zane frowned and opened his eyes, the sight in front of him stunned him. he saw a tall godly beautiful familiar woman with pale grey eyes and red-soaked hair cascading on her bare shoulders and her firm dripping breast.


    ''''beautiful.''''


    ''''Cyra,'''' he spoke hoarsely with an unconfident tone. he looked at her and felt she was different. She gave off a chilly aura, if not for her familiar face, he would have doubted she was the one standing in front of him. ''what happened to his wife? her aura and body changed.''


    ''''its me," she answered in a sultry lazy tone. Zane frowned, he felt even her voice was different. but feeling her warm caressing hands he relaxed and noticed his colourful surroundings. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ............................................................................


    From Author San: Thank you Melissa_ Calvert and Khadra-A-Ahmend for your golden tickets.


    Please leave a comment, vote, and review. Enjoy.

 Chapter 58 - 58

    Zane was captivated at the sight, he didn''t know the world could be so colorful and clear: The sky was blue with white clouds and the trees filled with green leaves and not bare and dull.


    His eyes darted around in an enthralled state, filled with curiosity, his face changed as a thought flashed through his mind.


    ''''We are not in the desolate lands. Are we?'''' his tone was certain. He looked at Cyra waiting for her to confirm his words, seeing her nod in response, his eyes lit up brightly. Thinking about everything she said about this place, he was burning with excitement to experience everything.


    Cyra''s lips twitched to the side in a semblance of a smile seeing his happiness. She washed his hair, massing his scalp. Zane moaned and closed his eyes feeling weak and relaxed as her fingers massaged into his scalp.


    When she was done washing his hair, she patted him signaling him to wait on the dry grassy ground. Cyra admired the sight of his naked body, glittering with drops of water, Zane felt shy under her intense stare and hugged his body together searching around for his clothes.


    ''''Here.'''' a black towel appeared in Cyra''s hands, making Zane dumbfounded on spot.


    She threw it perfectly and it landed on his body, he touched the towel with curious hands and felt it for any signs of wetness but it was dry which meant she brought it out now.


    He looked at her opening his mouth to ask but stopped when he saw her focused on washing herself. He swallowed his questions and wrapped himself with the towel, he sat on a clean rock, waiting for her to finish.


    After some time passed, she walked out from the water and another towel appeared on her hands, she calmly wiped herself dry not knowing what kind of shock Zane was passing through.


    After she was done with the towel it disappeared and a black robe was in its place. She put it on and finally faced Zane''s numbed face.


    She stood in front of him as he scrutinized her from top to bottom, Zane had so many questions and he didn''t know which he should ask first.


    ''''Love, before I answer your questions. I need to feed first... can I?'''' Zane looked confused by words and nodded dumbly.


    The next thing he knew, she lifted him into her hands making him straddle her, at this moment he noticed her astonishing height before he could think more about it, he felt her tongue lick the side of his neck, and his face turned red and his eyes grew dazed, he felt a rush of pleasure raise in him, making his mind blank.


    Cyra''s fangs bit down on his veins making Zane pant in pleasure, she sucked on his blood making Zane feel weak from pleasure crashing down on him, his cock leaked with precum, he wrapped his hands around her neck weakly and he moaned breathlessly. His brain couldn''t muster any thoughts on why she was drinking his blood.


    Cyra inserted venom into him giving him nothing but intense pleasure as she fed on him, she loved the richness of his blood due to the presence of pleasure.


    Feeling it was time to stop, she licked the bit marks closed and he came hard from her tongue, releasing his cum on her stomach.


    He lay on her, breathing heavily. Cyra trailed the blood beside her lips with her tongue, savoring his taste. She carried him to the water and washed their body clean, she wiped him down and searched for clothes in her ring for him to wear, she found nothing but female old-fashion gowns, she brought out a second robe and wore it on him.


    She laid him on a clean grass and went into the water to catch some fish for him to eat.


    Zane smelt the aroma of something, and he swallowed his saliva, his eyes opened slowly, and found a weird animal on top of a red strange burning glow. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He drew closer to it, and looked at it in curiosity, his stomach growled and he was fascinated by the strange burning light. He stretched his hands, trying to touch it, feeling the heat as his hand drew closer, a lazy tone stopped him in his tracks.


    ''''It''s called fire and will burn your hands. wait a minute the fish will soon be ready.'''' Zane took his hands back and looked in Cyra''s direction, he saw her holding another weird long-eared animal in her hands. Seeing his curious gaze on her hands,


    ''''This is called a rabbit. For you to eat,'''' she said and walked towards the roasting fish and flipped it over. Zane salivated in his mouth and kept on swallowing while waiting to taste the fish on the fire. Cyra finally brought it down, placing it on top of leave, she moved it in front of Zane.


    ''''Wait for it to cool before you eat and be careful of the bones.'''' she stood up, moving to the side of the river to kill and dress the rabbit.

 Chapter 59 - 59

    Zane pinched the fish flesh taking a little and putting it into his mouth, as he chewed down, his eyes widened, and picked up the whole fish and ate it in big bites.


    ''''Mm~'''' he moaned feeling the delicious fish juice spurts on his tongue. ''what has he been eating all his life?'' his mind flashed to the tree sap and felt his whole existence was sad to be deprived of this marvelous thing called fish.


    His eyes moved to the rabbit Cyra was cleaning and swallowed his saliva. he couldn''t wait to taste that. he looked at the fish bone and felt unsatisfied seeing the finished fish.


    Zane salivated from the aroma coming from the roasting meat, he saw the juice coming out from the rabbit and dropping into the fire, creating a hissing sound as the aroma enveloped the whole place, making him drool into his mouth.


    Finally, the torture stopped and the roasted rabbit was placed in front of him, he didn''t wait for it to cool before he bit down on it. He nearly cried from the taste.


    ''''Delicious.'''' this word he learnt from Cyra from all her stories, repeated in his mind as he wolfed down the meat.


    He belched and rubbed his swollen stomach, feeling full and satisfied, he now knew the reason for her rejection of tree sap before. He wouldn''t blame her after eating this he doesn''t think he would be able to drink that thing again.


    Seeing the bones on the ground, he finally remembered is wife, looking at Cyra resting her back on a tree truck without a drop of oil stains on her lips.


    He avoided her gaze feeling guilty for eating everything,


    '''' Um...wife...sorry, I didn''t remain anything for you,'''' he said feeling guilty and embarrassed at his greedy actions.


    ''''I don''t have an appetite for food.'''' he looked at her, and his mind flashed to her feeding on him a moment ago and he flushed when he felt that heightened pleasure when she didn''t do anything to him yet. His mind regained focus, he needed to know about her mysteriousness, changed behavior, and body.


    He moved towards her and sat in front of her, looking into her eyes he said a single word that summed all his questions up. ''''Tell me everything.'''' Cyra looked at him and sighed without saying anything. The surrounding noise was filled with chirping birds and gushing water.


    She looked at the sky and gathered her thoughts and answers in a plain tone, glossing over everything.


    '''' I inherited an ancient vampire''s powers and space ring, that''s what changed me into this and we got here through a space tear.'''' she hid all the past torture and pain she had been through.


    Zane looked at her, having a feeling she was not telling him everything. He didn''t ask, since she didn''t want to say. She will tell him later when she''s ready.


    She stood up and patted her butt of dust. ''''We need to leave here. A city is nearby.'''' she held Zane in her hands not giving him a chance to reply, and flashed out from the forest.


    Zane felt everything around him moving in slow motion, his heart was beating fast in his chest, he saw a long iron box like the car he knew, moving on a track, he blinked as it was gone. He closed his eyes and listened to Cyra''s slow beating heart, his heartbeat followed the rhythm of hers and thumped normally.


    ''''We are here.'''' Zane opened his eyes and saw different colors of cars moving fast on the asphalt road, His eyes widened as he looked at everything in wonder, looking like a bumpkin. The cars stopped in front of a huge gate and flashed out their wrist to the uniformed women at the gate. There was a small gate at the side for people on foot to go in. He and Cyra lined up to enter.


    ....


    In the city, a young man with blue hair stood under the shower, as water cascaded down his chiseled figure. The water entering the drain was mixed with blood, the young man turned off the shower and took a towel wiping off his face, his gorgeous face with catlike eyes unfolded but his icy blue eyes which were cold.


    Kyle walked out of the bath naked, he opened his wardrobe and took out a black up-and-down police uniform, putting it on, it hid his figure making him look slim and delicate. He holstered his sheathed knives on his upper left ankle, using his clothes to hide it, and combed back his hair.


    ''''what a drag.'''' a bored voice came from his parted lips. He summoned his huge panther cat which shrunk to a smaller size and they both walked out of the apartment.


    ''''Morning Officer Kyle! How was your night.'''' Kyle''s face changed into a mask of approachable calm smile as he waved to his neighbor but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. He opened his car door and entered, removing a silver small cube from his pocket, he inserted it into an opened slot in his car.


    The car came alive, he tapped the car''s hologram and set his course. He tapped the automatic button, not in the mood to drive manually and rested his back on his seat, browsing through the silver bracelet on his wrist, a minimized hologram flashed on top of the bracelet.


    Typing...


    ''''Mission Executed. *ding*''


    ''''Notification: thirty million crystals were sent to your account. *ding*''''


    Kyle deleted the message and the car stopped at his destination, he pressed the cube and removed it from the section, turning off his car. Ruffling his beast hair (blue) he walked out of the car and faced the imposing security force building. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    Kyle opened the doors and walked in, holograms opened everywhere as officers worked busily, some were carrying a drink and chewing dessert in their mouths, and somewhere focused on the hologram computers tapping away as they answered calls.


    Hearing the door open, they looked up and saw Kyle strolled in. The women looked at him, some with lust and some with an appreciation of the beauty of the newly employed Data archivist. The shouts of morning greetings filled the room.


    ''''Officer Kyle how was your night?''''


    ''''Morning!''''


    "looking good as always.''''


    Kyle wore a harmless smile on his face as he nodded to their greetings while fighting back his bored yawns. The men around looked at Kyle in jealousy but relaxed being they had a wife and children at home and he was an unmarried man. They used this thought to console themselves and a flash of pity and schadenfreude filled their gaze as they looked at him.


    ''''Officer Kyle you needed in the captain''s office.'''' a young female officer said to him and walked back to her desk. Kyle''s hands clenched to fists but his smile didn''t lower.


    ''''Calm yourself, don''t kill your boss... you still get the chance to leave here soon.'''' Blue communicated through his mind as he rubbed his fur around Kyle''s legs.


    Blue felt Madam Shirley was calling for death every morning...why does someone love death so much? It meowed and followed Kyle''s steps.


    Kyle felt his patience was growing thin, one day he might find his knife sliding through that woman''s throat. Everybody had a gossipy face but they dared not eavesdrop. They went back to their work, but their hearts were burning with gossip.


    ''''Knock, knock...''''


    ''''Enter.'''' an arrogant woman''s voice sounded from within. Kyle pushed open the door and walked in. Shirley stared at his body with lust.


    ''''Captain you sent for me.'''' Kyle''s words brought her leering gaze to focus.


    ''''Oh...yes. Don''t just stand there, come sit.'''' Kyle walked with ease, pulling out a chair, and sat. ''Here it goes again.'' his eyes were filled with boredom as her mouth opened at spat out the familiar words he had been hearing for the past week he started working here.


    ''''Have you gotten used to Night City? You know you are a beautiful weak man alone in this dangerous city, you need a woman who will protect and care for you and you can''t continue paying that huge amount for marriage exemption tax every year.'''' she spat out rapidly, splashing spit around, he moved back a little putting on an interested calm face and his hands almost crushed the handle of the chair. Blue prayed for her to shut her mouth or his master might lose it.


    Shirley continued with her words, ''''Someone like me, I take good care of my three husbands, making them feel protected and happy...'''' she looked at him waiting for him to follow up with these words ''How I wish I was one of your husbands.''


    ''''Captain, you are such a good role model to women out there. your husbands must be very lucky and happy to have you.'''' Kyle said as he looked at his bracelet for time, hinting to her it was for him time to work.


    Shirley frowned with dissatisfaction but his innocent look made her feel he was not getting what she was hinting at.


    She can''t wait anymore, after all, she was too good for him and might lose interest in him. She is giving him the chance now to be with her and she was confident he would be happy and jump at her proposal.


    Clearing her throat, she wore what seemed to be a confident seductive smile, Blue used his paws to cover his eyes, he felt disgusted and sorry for his master at the same time.


    She moved closer to his face, ''''What do you think of me? I am rich and powerful and I have only three husbands which is not a large family. can ...''''


    ''''knock! knock!''''


    She was interrupted and looked angrily at the door, Kyle''s knives were already out to slit her throat. Shirley didn''t know she escaped death. Kyle adjusted and kept the knife sheathed, Blue was already sweating for the captain.


    ''''Come in.'''' an officer walked in, the woman felt the angry tone of the captain but she didn''t have the mind to care,


    ''''captain, there''s been another murder case, down at Casino Lane.'''' she hurried to the captain showing her the feed. Kyle saw that as his opportunity to go.


    He walked out of the room and closed the door under the frustrated gaze of Shirley. Kyle tapped the silver bracelet on his wrist, the hologram surfaced and he tapped on the skull app. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mission flashed boldly with a red light on the headings. He tapped on it, making it show he accepted.


    A file was sent to his massage box, walking back to his desk, he opened up the document. It showed his target, a woman with the name Susan Megreed, and all her information.

 Chapter 61 - 61

    He looked through her information and a flash of excitement flashed through his eyes. Finally Some excitement and he can leave this annoying place.


    Typing...


    ''''Will be executed in a week. *ding* ''''


    Feeling his master''s excitement, he knew someone would die very soon.


    ....


    Outside the entrance of the city, Zane followed the line, when it almost reached his turn, he saw the person in front flash the bracelet on her wrist to the guards and her face appeared through a blue screen in the guard''s smart computer.


    He watched in fascination, ignoring the glances he was getting from the crowd, he looked at his empty wrist, feeling there was a problem with them entering the city. Thanks to the robe''s long arms, covering up their bare wrists.


    He looked back and Cyra was under the scrutiny of the guards, he saw Cyra''s calm gaze and he relaxed, reaching his turn, they asked him for his bracelet before he could speak, he watched their gaze turn vacant.


    ''''You can go in.'''' they moved out of the way for him to pass, he walked with unease and saw as soon Cyra walked past them, they regained their focus and behaved like nothing happened.


    Zane walked forward in a daze, his mind still processing what happened. he gasped in awe when he saw the city, the huge walls, speeding cars, and houses that reached the sky.


    He saw people in different colorful clothes walking busily about. The more he moved forward, his eyes darted around drinking in the magnificent sight of the city and the burst of different colors and aromas of foods and different body smells both good and bad.


    Cyra had to hold him, so he would not be carried along in the flow of people. People watched them in curiosity due to their clothes and good-looking faces especially the aura of danger, laziness, and seductiveness, three contradicting auras coming deep from Cyra''s presence almost made them the attention of the crowds.


    Cyra noticed this and flashed out from the crowd moving to a place where there were not many people moving around. She noticed something from the people here, they all had silver bracelets of some kind on their wrists- she felt her memories of this planet were no longer useful. She stopped a woman on the street and hypnosis her for information.


    ''''It is called an identity bracelet and it is issued as early as when you are a newborn, where...'''' she digested the information and knew the importance of getting their bracelet or they wouldn''t be able to live anywhere on this planet and they would have no identity which will become a hassle to them.


    ''''Where can I get it,'''' she asked the glazed woman.


    ''''In a child-bearing center a mile away from here,'''' she said out in an emotionless tone, Cyra passed her and her eyes cleared, the woman frowned in confusion as to why she was standing there but thought nothing of it and went about her business.


    ''''Your powers are handy,'''' Zane said in an envious tone as he watched her use her powers twice now. He paused in his tracks and turned to Cyra.


    ''''Don''t use that on me,'''' he said in a serious tone, not liking the thought of his mind being controlled.


    ''''We are soul bound...so it won''t work on you.'''' Cyra''s lips curled up when she watched him breathe in relief.


    She carried both of them to the center. They had to get their bracelet before they could purchase anything. She reached there in seconds and calmly walked into the tall building, she saw the cameras on the walls and the tight security guarding this place.


    They walked in and Zane watched people place their wrists on top of a silver box, it was tinged with green light and showed the wearer''s face. They walk past without the security stopping them.


    Zane frowned in worry, how are they going to pass that? Cyra''s eyes were on the cameras, as soon as they rotated away from them, she flashed past with Zane, reaching the woman at the front desk, sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Hello, how can I be of service.'''' the woman smiled, cyra didn''t have time for pleasantries, her eyes flashed with a glow and the woman gave her all the information that she needed.


    ''''third floor on the left.'''' the woman gave the location, and Cyra walked past, zane was quiet all through, his eyes filled with novelty as he saw everything.


    Cyra pressed the elevator button, and it opened, she pulled the Zane and entered. Zane held her tightly as he felt the elevator move up.


    She can''t use her powers in the open, and the camera is a wake-up call, it''s not that she is afraid of trouble but she is too lazy to entertain it.


    The elevator stopped and the doors opened, they walked out and moved to a wooden slide door at the left. She pushed the door open and saw crowds of men with their wives holding a newborn, they sat and waited for their turn to carry their baby through the white door.

 Chapter 62 - 62

    Cyra and Zane went to the last sit and sat down, she didn''t need to rush.


    They received many puzzling glances from others. Zane felt it might be, they didn''t have any newborns with them plus Cyra''s aura added to the whole stare they were getting. When he saw the babies, he felt no urge to have his own, maybe in the future.


    Cyra was calm, unfazed by their stares. They waited for three hours until they were the last to be called in.


    They walked in and saw a female sitting on a desk with a blue screen opened, with hologram keypads, as she typed away. She looked up and her eyes widened in surprise at her beautiful clients and pointed to the chair for them to sit.


    ''''Bring your child...''''


    Her words trailed off when she saw their empty hands. She frowned internally from impatience- her shift was ending, and she didn''t have the patience for more inquiries from overprotective parents. She assumed they were that kind of parents.


    But she didn''t dare show it because of the dangerous vibe she was getting from the beautiful woman in front of her.


    She wondered what her children would look like; would they have blood-red hair and pale smooth skin or long lashes framing her eyes?


    Her thoughts became outrageous and Cyra who heard such loud thoughts, when she wanted to control her mind, frowned with irritation, feeling a headache coming.


    ''''Guide me through the procedure.'''' as soon as Cyra''s voice was heard the woman''s mind blanked and her eyes became vacant.


    She typed on the keypad and requested three things.


    ''''your date of delivery, parent''s name or orphaned, name of your birth city, and picture,'''' she said robotically, as she waited for answers. What was only on her mind was to obey Mistress.


    Cyra frowned, feeling her information was lacking about this world. She needs to set a sure proof identity for her and Zane, she looks at Zane''s face and sets an age of 23 for him while hers, is 26.


    ''''Set an age of 23 for him and 26 for me in a month and date of your choosing with this city name as our birth city.'''' She gave her orders and was glad her hypnotism didn''t remove the ability to reason just that they won''t be able to remember this encounter. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane just sat and waited for her as he savored the thought of the new things he had seen.


    Cyra stood up and moved to the woman''s side and watched the woman open two tabs for her and Zane.


    She filled in a date of birth for her stating Night City,15th of Febrari, 2206. and Zane''s ***20th of Aprilisa, 2209. She filled in orphans for them and it reached the part of the baby pictures. Cyra was stumped, not knowing how to maneuver this.


    She asked the woman, with the mind of going through the motions, and was pleasantly surprised when the woman had an app that could reverse their current pictures to a newborn one with no difference to the real one.


    Cyra took hers and moved aside for Zane to take his own.


    After filling everything, the woman brought out a silver box and opened it showing a silver liquid inside. She motioned for Zane to place his hand and Cyra watched the liquid encircle Zane''s left wrist.


    Zane felt a small prick in his wrist and saw his blood flow into the silver liquid after some seconds the liquid hardened into a bracelet.


    A hologram appeared showing Zane''s health signs. The woman transferred the filled file into his bracelet and his current face appeared in the hologram in the form of an identity card. Cyra went through the same process, getting her bracelet and connecting her filled identity file to it.


    She browsed through the function with the help of the tutorial video in the hologram. She connected to the Nexus, the planet''s Internet.


    And set some of her body information private and helped Zane with his. They took two hours to understand their bracelet with the woman''s help.


    When everything was done, Cyra looked into the woman''s eyes and clicked her fingers and the woman regained her mind and looked at the empty room feeling tired and confused. She checked the time and it was past the time of her shift, she hurried and packed her belongings.


    Cyra and Zane left the building, they walked around the city light, the moons glow and night breeze caressed Cyra''s skin.


    Cyra felt awake, she became alert, and her eyes lost their lazy look. She came alive, all her senses heightened, and she could hear the surrounding noise and thumping heartbeats.


    Zane felt the instant change in her and watched a sultry predatory aura coming from her, he flushed and swallowed, almost feeling overwhelmed by her aura.


    ''''Wife can you tone down your aura a little.'''' Zane looked around and saw he was not the only one being affected by her, his eyes darkened in displeasure when he saw some men throwing flirty gazes at her.


    Cyra''s eyes darkened, she carried Zane and and dashed away in the blink of an eye making people think they were hallucinating.

 Chapter 63 - 63

    They appeared in a deserted alley, Zane blinked and saw they changed location, he tried to get used to his surroundings, and he took deep breaths.


    ''''Next time you want to flash away, give me warnings first.'''' his tone was serious, pouting his lips from annoyance. What''s with her seductive aura, making those men ogle her?


    He knows she would marry more husband but he is not mentally prepared for it yet. Suddenly he felt her breathe on his face.


    ''''Sorry love... I need to feed.'''' after saying those words, he felt her hot tongue on his neck, ''''hmm~'''' he moaned out feeling her fangs bite into his neck, and his eyes glazed with pleasure as she sucked blood from him.


    His legs weakened and Cyra held him in her hands, her lips left and replaced by her tongue licking the wound close, which heightened his pleasure making him almost cum.


    ''''Love, what were you saying before.'''' Zane could not form coherent words, still weak from the pleasure he received. He lay weakly on her body not having the strength to say anything.


    ''''Are you hungry? Let''s lodge in a hotel for the meantime.'''' Cyra said and held him with one hand and tapped on her bracelet, using the map to find a hotel.


    She found one, two streets from them. Waiting for Zane to catch his breath, they walked in the hotel''s direction, passing what seemed to be a bank, Cyra stopped and remembered something very important. "Money." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She held Zane''s hand and walked in the bank direction, from her mind''s eyes, three gold bricks appeared on her hands, and placed them in her robe pocket. She walked into the bank, going straight to the counter, the man looked up and stared dumbly at Cyra.


    ''''Cough!'''' Zane cleared his throat, snapping the man out of his stupor.


    ''''h-how can I be of service.'''' the man said trying to speak professionally but his blushing face exposed him. Cyra with a flat indifferent look, placed the gold bricks on the counter. The man''s gaze changed when he saw gold bricks with such high purity.


    ''''Sorry I can''t handle this... please wait a minute as I call down the Transaction specialist.'''' he sent a message with his bracelet.


    After ten minutes passed a woman in a blue suit walked out from the elevator. Elena walked towards the man while scrutinizing Cyra and Zane,


    ''''Are they the customers?'''' she asked the male worker and he nodded. She faced them with a calm professional smile. ''''Please follow me to my office.'''' she made gestures politely for them to follow her.


    Reaching the floor the elevator opened and she walked into her office and gestured for them to sit and she called in her secretary.


    ''''Serve them drinks and get instruments for a gold test,'''' she instructed and faced Cyra explaining the exchange rate to her:


    One gold bar equivalent to 500 million coins= 200 pure mana stones = 10 glass crystals. Depending on the purity of the gold itself, the exchange rate will increase."


    Cyra''s hands paused on her tapping motion and thought about the gold that filled the size of a football field in her space with different quality mana stones.


    The crystals caught her attention. Zane sat and listened even if he had no clue about coins and crystals but he understands mana stones. The secretary walked in with the weight, and XRF machine, and another person followed her in carrying a tray of drinks.


    Zane was attracted by the soft drinks they brought in, Cyra saw this from her side view, she picked up one and unscrewed the cap, putting in a straw, she placed it in front of him, and turned her attention to checking and weighing the gold.


    Zane sipped tentatively with the straw and his eyes brightened when he tasted the sweetness in it, his eyes squinted in pleasure as he drank the drink. Cyra''s eyes softened but when she faced the TS (Transaction specialist) her gaze was indifferent.


    Elena dropped the gold bricks, looked at Cyra, and said, ''''They are highly purified gold at 99.5%, it weighs five grams each and the exchange rate for it is 900 million coins, 600 hundred mana stones, and 12 glass crystals for each brick. Which currency do you want?'''' she waited patiently for Cyra''s answers.


    Cyra thought for some minutes, she didn''t need mana stones. ''''Change two bricks to coins and one to crystals,'''' she stated her choice and the woman nodded.


    Elena brought out a cubic silver box, she pressed it and it formed a blue screen and keypads, she looked up and asked, ''''Do you have an account with us?'''' Cyra shook her head.


    ''''Okay, I will open an account for you.'''' The woman tapped on the keypad.


    ''''open for the both of us and put in One billion coins in his.'''' Cyra gestured in Zane''s direction.


    Elena was surprised at her generosity to her partner but she showed none of this on the surface. She created an account for both of them and sent the coins to their account. Cyra and Zane were notified by their bracelet.


    ''''The crystals will be placed in a VIP card in your bracelet,'''' Elena said to Cyra.

 Chapter 64 - 64

    Cyra and Zane walked out of the bank under the polite stare of the TS. Cyra looked at Zane who sucked the residue taste on his tongue. His greedy look almost made her buy a warehouse full of the drink for him- she had enough money for that.


    She ruffled his soft hair, ''''Do you want to have a haircut?'''' his hair was butt length with no red strand of her hair braided to his. Zane touched his hair and recalled other short-length hair he saw on the men when first he entered the city.


    ''''But I want it shoulder length.'''' he doesn''t want his hair that short. Walking into the hotel, Cyra saw a hologram showing Rooms and a penthouse suite in blue color, the rest were dim.


    She looked around and found nobody to attend them, she looked at Zane beside her who clicked a room by curiosity. What he pressed opened up with pictures of the room and a blue button appeared at the edge asking if they wanted to pay.


    Cyra clicked on cancel feeling the room was small and they would stay here till she bought a house for them. She clicked on the penthouse suite and saw the picture of it come up, she looked at Zane whose eyes sparkled at the jacuzzi and impressive window view.


    Her fingers tapped at the icon for payment. it showed: ''''For one day stay=five million coins, type in your account pin for withdrawal, through your duration.''''


    it brought out a keypad and a box for her the type in her PIN. She typed it in and it sent the room number to her bracelet.


    The hologram showed the home screen of the rooms available with their pick dim. They entered the elevator and Cyra pressed the top floor button and it took them up. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra experienced the technological advancement of this world and felt it saved her from the stress of communicating with people. Zane felt everything was unreal and felt so excited and couldn''t wait to experience everything Cyra always talked about and eat different kinds of delicious food. He felt a renewed purpose and goal to try every single food in this place.


    While Cyra thought about how she should find an estate or island where she would never have to leave except for feeding. Each with their goals as they walked out from the elevator.


    Following the map to the room, she reached a door and flashed her room number on the column on the door handle, it made a clicking sound, and the door unlocked.


    She turned the handle and opened the door and Zane''s mouth dropped open. His eyes were wide as he looked at the beautiful sight in front of him.


    The room walls were gold and white designed, and a chandelier glowing with petal-like lights on the ceiling, Zane quickly went to the bathroom and opened the door, he saw a big sleek neon Jacuzzi, and a small hologram screen on the wall, filled with different themes, he clicked on one.


    The bathroom''s plain background changed to a forest, with tall green trees, he almost squealed in delight, his calm stoic image was nowhere to be found, making Cyra who was following him at the back almost didn''t recognize him.


    She walked in and pressed the silver box-like tap and a screen appeared with temperature settings and massage features, she set it to a lower degree of hotness and water poured out into the tub. It changed to blue as the water bobbled and steam covered the room creating a dreamy look.


    Zane was already pulling off his clothes, Cyra''s eyes filled with indulgence as she saw his eager actions. She poured in three pink balls of soap that were available and stirred the water, foamy bubble swayed around.


    ''''hmm...'''' Zane sighed in satisfaction as he entered the water, he felt the water massaging his bones and the calming scent of the soap made him not want to come out anytime soon.


    He closed his eyes as his pores opened and his muscles relaxed. Cyra clicked on soothing music for him and left the bathroom.


    She tapped on her hologram screen and ordered food for him. She typed in the clothing section and browsed around for clothes for her and Zane, clicking on comfy breathable clothes for herself and Zane, she placed her order, and her hologram scanned her body size and gave an accurate body measurement for her to get her clothes size.


    Reaching Zane''s turn, it asked for a reading on his body measurement, her access was denied, and she must get his approval or their relationship documented status to access his info.


    Cyra''s eyes flashed with a thought, she typed how to get a marriage certificate and it showed her a relationship status on her hologram, she saw different columns and typed marriage.


    It brought out the required process to bind her spouse''s bracelet to hers in the Nexus server and they would be issued a digital certificate to recognize their marriage.


    Time passed as she went through everything, she closed that section and she was notified the food order was at the door. Opening the door she saw a male in uniform with a box in his hands.


    She scanned the box with her bracelet, disregarding his rude stare, and closed the door with the box in her hand.

 Chapter 65 - 65

    She looked at the bathroom door and felt Zane had stayed there long enough. She dropped the box on the table and walked into the bathroom.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Zane''s face was flushed red and etched with satisfaction with his eyes closed like he was sleeping. She moved towards the tub and carried him out of the water. Zane''s eyes opened and he struggled not wanting to leave the water.


    Cyra shook her head firmly and rinsed off his foamy body, wrapping him in a soft towel. She carried him out of the bathroom under Zane''s complaining gaze.


    ''''It''s not good to stay too long in there and I order food for you.'''' Zane''s mood changed quickly when he heard food, he was looking around for the food. She placed him on the bed and brought the box in front of him. he looked at her and looked at the box before he opened it slowly.


    As soon as it was opened a delightful aroma filled his nose and he saw the food. Cyra ordered noodles and chicken wings for him with spicy sauce on the side.


    He looked at the food without touching it, not knowing where to start. She picked a chicken wing and put it into his mouth, Zane chewed on it and hummed from the smooth crunchy taste.


    He wolfed it down, his gaze greedy as he looked at the noodles in front of him, he fumbled clumsily to pick up the noodles, and he watched her twist the strand of noodles on a fork and move it to his mouth.


    He opened up and his eyes squinted from the deliciousness, he took deep breaths from the spicy sauce mixed in the noodles. He felt his tongue hot but he gobbled it up.


    He followed the way Cyra picked up the thing called noodles and gobbled and slurped the noodles without care. His cheeks were bulging from food making him look like a chipmunk. Cyra felt happiness as she saw the unpretentious emotions on his face.


    She heard a ''ting'' in her bracelet and tapped on it. The hologram screen appeared, showing the clothes order she placed was arriving with Zane''s own. She bought Zane''s using her eye and hand feel calculations. She opened the door and received it after scanning- it was her item.


    She walked into the bathroom and put the clothes in the washing machine, she doesn''t wear new clothes without washing them first.


    She put them in the machine with some detergent and taped the switch on. As she waited for the clothes to wash, she pulled off her clothes to bathe, she went under the shower, and set a cold temperature.


    The cold water cascaded on her body as she washed off her hair, placing the idea of cutting it back length tomorrow, feeling it was too stressful for her to wash the whole thing. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She dried off her hair with a hand dryer, almost spending more than twenty minutes on it.


    Coming out of the bathroom tied in the towel and with the new clothes in her hands. She saw Zane''s bulging stomach, he rubbed it in contentment with squinting eyes. he blerg and lay on the bed feeling too lazy to move or do anything.


    Cyra placed the clothes on the sofa and put on her own. She put on black jeans with a black hoodie not forgetting to take a handkerchief.


    Sliding to Zane who had fallen asleep, she pecked him on the head and covered him up with a duvet. She switched off the lights and walked out of the room.


    Leaving the hotel, she looked at the full moons and embraced her predatory side. Her eyes were a red hue as she blended into the shadows looking for her prey. Her senses opened and she heard the sounds of a lone thumping heartbeat coming from the left direction. She walked and flashed in a blink towards the alley.


    The young man coming back from his shift, yawned feeling sleepy and his eyes watered. He suddenly saw a hazing shadow coming at his side, he looked again to be sure but found nothing- he thought he was seeing things due to exhaustion. Walking for a while he kept feeling someone was staring at him from the back, he turned and saw a dark shadow.


    He faced the front, his heart skipped a beat, he walked faster and turned in a direction but saw the shadow still following him, his fast walk turned into a full-blown sprint. His heart beating louder in his ears with a sheen of sweat sliding down his face.


    He watched the shadow draw near, his eyes pooled in tears and he felt fear choking him, feeling helpless and scared he saw the shadow appear in front of him.


    He summoned his rabbit beast in fear, his beast felt a strong predatory glance which scared it shitless.


    ''''Don''t come any closer... I-I have we-weapons in my bag.'''' the young man shouted in a shaking voice, his hands trembled badly unable to cooperate with him to open his bag and bring out his pepper spray and alarm doll.


    He trembled moving backward and his back hit the wall, showing nowhere for him to run, tears and snot dripped from his face and nose as he watched the shadow draw nearer.


    ''''Ahhh...'''' he screamed out in fear, when held his wrist, she cleaned it well before piercing her fangs into his veins.

 Chapter 66 - 66

    He felt a slight pain on his wrist and felt his blood drain away from him, scaring him silly and his body grew weaker, slumping on the walls for support.


    His face where filled with tears and his beast trembled by his side. Cyra stopped and healed her bite marks. She looked into his eyes and his eyes became blank.


    ''''Forget everything of this night,'''' she said in a low tone and he nodded. She flashed, disappearing from the alley, the young man''s eyes cleared up, and he stood up, frowning when he found out he was still in this alley. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought he was moving slowly but his beast eyes flashed with indescribable emotions and rubbed his legs for comfort.


    He felt intense fear coming from his beast through their bond and wondered what happened but now he wants to get home and sleep, yawning as he walked forward.


    Crya went back to the hotel, she thought on her way back. Her prey''s blood doesn''t suit her taste, it seems she should look for people with rear blood like Zane''s.


    She couldn''t drink her fill making her mood unstable. She rubbed between her eyes and sighed-she didn''t want to lose control of her other side or it would be catastrophic.


    She opened her door and saw Zane had kicked off the sheets with his legs thrown to the side as he slept. She walked to the bed and covered him back, she felt her mood settle a bit. She kissed him on the lips and pulled off her clothes and laid beside him.


    Cyra looked to the ceiling, her eyes sharp and clear, she digested everything she had seen today.


    The bracelet was an ID with a personal computer connected to the world''s internet and a communication device, registered to you as a newborn, it can be used for everyday living even opening doors and without it, you can''t live anywhere on this planet.


    She tapped the bracelet and browsed through it, opening the section of housing and clicked on it, it advertised different types of houses, but Cyra kept on moving past them being it was too close to people. She wants something far away from others.


    Her eyes were stuck on a picture, it is an Island surrounded by sea, she clicked the pictures of the island and saw the sandy shores with hidden coves, inland was tropical flora and fauna and a beautiful clean waterfall.


    Her eyes were stuck on the island and quickly contacted the seller.


    Typing...


    ''''Hello, are you interested in buying this island?''''


    ''''Yes,'''' Cyra gave a short reply.


    The seller thought it was those people trying to buy her island with a low amount.


    She doesn''t lack money but that island is cursed, ever since she bought it she has been getting assassination attempts and she wants to quickly sell it off but she has to sell it for what it''s worth after the stress and pain it put her through.


    ''''100 billion coins and no discount.'''' she quoted with a bored perfunctory tone.


    ''''Okay... when can I view the property.'''' Cyra''s calm words shocked her and she was unable to come back to her senses.


    Her eyes widened with disbelief and she sat down quickly, her heart beating from elation. Her hands shook as she typed back her reply.


    ''''My name is Susan Magreed. You can see the island by tomorrow depending on your location.'''' she typed and anxiously waited for the buyer''s answer.


    Cyra checked her current location. "District F in Night City.''''


    ''''It will take ten hours for you to reach here...I will send an aerodynes to pick you up by 10 in the morning... send me your location.'''' Susan was in a hurry, not wanting the distance to chase away her buyer.


    Cyra felt the plan was feasible and wouldn''t cause her trouble, she would have to deposit some gold into her account- she plans to buy the island and move immediately.


    She shared her map location after everything was done, she seemed to have forgotten to do something important.


    She moved Zane closer and didn''t bother to think hard about it. She was awake throughout the night and when the morning light shone through the window her eyes opened and she felt tired and too lazy to move-she hates her sudden weakness under the light and can''t wait for night to come.


    At 6am when the morning sun broke out, Zane opened his eyes, feeling well-rested and filled with energy, he sat up and found Cyra staring at him with a lazy gaze, her pale skin shone under the light rays and her sleepy eyes cast a seductive aura on her. he was starstruck by her Godly beauty, Cyra smiled and moved closer to him.


    She took his lips pushing him down on the bed, she kissed him deeply, playing and sucking on his tongue, Zane eyes closed voluntarily as he felt the sensation creeping up his spine.


    She released his lips after a while, giving him the chance to breathe. Opening his watery eyes he saw Cyra''s eyes darken with desire. He looked at her with anticipation thinking she would continue,


    ''''Good morning love... Later, we have things to do today,'''' she said softly and stood up from the bed under his disappointed gaze.

 Chapter 67 - 67

    She stretched lazily making her clothes lift showing her waist and toned stomach, he looked at her and sighed but when he remembered the jacuzzi, his mood cleared up.


    He stood up from the bed and pulled off his clothes not minding her hot stares on his body, his mind was on that satisfied relaxed feeling he experienced last night.


    Cyra saw the clothes he left on the bed and her mind clicked, she stopped him when he was almost reaching the door.


    She pulled him to the bed and covered the tempting sight with covers. it happened so fast that Zane was disoriented, he looked at her with a face written ''Why.''


    ''''We have to sign a marriage certificate to show that we are married.'''' his face turned focused when she said this, she wondered how she forgot something so important. Opening his mouth to speak, he was happy with her next words.


    ''''Will you marry me? Even when I am a bloodthirsty being.'''' her eyes held his and she waited for his answer.


    Zane caressed her face, looking into her vicissitude-filled gaze. ''''I love you Cyra, we are bonded by soul...even if there is no such bond between us, I will still marry you and live with you till you grow old and leave this earth,'''' he answered his eyes filled with love and sincerity.


    Cyra hugged him to her, breathing in his scent, she kissed his neck and whispered into his ears. ''''I am immortal... love, I will be with you for eternity.'''' Zane''s eyes widened, he moved away from her shoulders and looked into her eyes to confirm if she was telling the truth.


    Seeing her sincere loving gaze, he kissed her fervently feeling euphoria and relief It was like a boulder had been lifted from his heart, finally not even death could separate them.


    Cyra took control of the kiss and felt his emotions, her hands rubbed her mark on his thighs, and felt his soul string in her mind. She felt peaceful touching his vibrant, soothing soul string- she released his lips reluctantly and tapped open her hologram screen.


    Zane leaned on her and watched her tap on the hologram, he could read the words a little but not much, and he asked her to read the confusing words out to him.


    Cyra kept in mind to tutor him later on how to read. Her mind focused on the form shown, with the heading ''''Marriage certificate.''''


    She read through it and it was the basic marriage rights, she saw the line required to sign or thumbprint. She pressed her fingers and Zane followed her action and pressed his fingers under the first husband''s column. There were three other empty columns and he frowned a little when he saw those empty spaces but he pressed down his jealousy knowing she couldn''t have only him as hers.


    Cyra felt his slight change of mood and wanted to ask but watched his mood change quickly so she shut her mouth.


    After signing it, it saved their certificate in the world server, showing she was married on this day. Zane felt his bracelet bing and tapped on it and he saw his status changed from single to married.


    He clicked on it and saw a bold message that Cyra saw too.


    ''''You are exempted from marriage tax.''''


    Cyra felt something was wrong she searched about marriage tax and was stunned by what she found.


    She read it out loud seeing that Zane was interested in the topic.


    "Due to the low population, the law laid down on the planet that if a woman and man pass the age of 20 and are not married they would have to pay a fee of twenty million coins each year. Failure to pay the city mistress would marry you with the persons of their choosing, against your free will."


    After getting the gist of it, Cyra now knows she has to pay a tax next year or marry three other men to exempt herself from such tax.


    She was glad for the wealth piled up in heaps in her space, Zane heard it too and frowned, she had to marry before this year ran out or they would pay that huge amount of money and they were already on Julynite, the year had already gone half. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where are they going to find such money? For the first time in his life, he started feeling money-conscious. he didn''t know the value of money here only mana stones, but he felt 20 million coins was a large amount.


    To be sure he asked, ''''Is 20 million coins a huge amount of money?'''' Cyra recalled the money in his account and almost laughed when she saw his clueless naive expression-So cute.


    So she took the time to educate him patiently on coin value, it was the same as regular money but it was coins and virtual, only mana stones and crystals you could withdraw physically.


    Zane counted his fingers in a calculating motion, and his worries increased, they had many things to spend money on and they couldn''t keep living in a hotel. The money in his account wouldn''t be able to last for long.


    ''''Don''t worry I have money,'''' Cyra said in a soothing tone when she saw the frown lines on his face.

 Chapter 68 - 68

    Cyra used her long pale fingers to smoothen the frown lines on his face.


    ''''Don''t worry your little head about money, I have enough wealth for us to spend for eternity.'''' Zane''s face was filled with doubt, still not believing her words, his thoughts were raging on how to earn money- if they were to leave here, they need money.


    Cyra''s forehead ticked with frustration seeing he was still fretting about the whole issue of money, she carried him in her hands catching him unawares, she walked into the bathroom, placed him the jacuzzi, and turned on the tab.


    Zane''s shoulders relaxed, and he let out a sigh, his eyes squinting as water caressed his skin. He was comfortable, temporarily forgetting about his troubles.


    Cyra returned to the room, rubbed the ring, and vanished from the room, feeling no turbulent emotions when she found herself in a strange place, she was already aware she could enter the ring but she had no time or energy to check it out.


    She saw the vast rocky lands filled with hills of gold and man stones. The air was fresher here, she used her mental sense to survey the land.


    The land was vast like a forest but was bare of trees or living creatures, only filled with rocks and rocky caves with some beautiful flowers, she opened her eyes and flashed in that direction. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Striding into the cave, she was dazzled by the shiny gold protruding from the cave walls. She was elated by the treasure shiny in her face at least Zane wouldn''t be worried anymore.


    She guessed that this space was a mine for gold and mana stones, she was wearing mines on her finger.


    She rubbed the ring and flashed back to the room in time for Zane to walk out of the bathroom covered in a towel. She stood up and kissed Zane on the lips, her heart was filled with joy and her steps were light when she entered the bathroom.


    Zane stood there with a dumb look, surprised by the kiss, feeling she was in a happy mood, a smile stretched on his lips and continued drying his hair.


    He tapped on his bracelet, a hologram screen appeared. He still felt marveled every time he saw it.


    Tapping every button in novelty and curiosity, he played around till he saw an advert for something called ice cream. He swallowed hard seeing the tempting creamy texture and the pleasure on the man''s face eating it.


    He clicked on the purchase button and paid some coins were deducted from him. after seeing the notification that it would be delivered in 20 minutes. The haze of temptation cleared from his eyes.


    ''''What did he just do?'''' he screamed in his mind flashing to the coins he wasted, fifty coins. The money he threw away for some food, he knows he can survive without. He looked guiltily to the bathroom door and lowered his head and bit his lips in worry.


    *Ding*


    He received a notification stating his order was at the door, he stood up and walked to the door as if he walking on an execution ground. Alas the door was not far and he reached it in time, he took deep breaths and opened the door to get the delivery.


    He was handed the box after scanning his bracelet, it happened so fast- he was looking at the walking back of the delivery woman and he resigned to his fate and closed the door.


    He tensed when he saw his wife wrapped in a towel with her face glossy with water. Not in the mind to admire her beauty when he was holding the evidence in his hands.


    Cyra glanced at him and searched for clothes to wear. He stood there but didn''t hear anything from her and he said guiltily


    ''''I bought ice cream... sorry..''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Cyra paused as she was putting on her underwear. She stared at Zane feeling lost, ''why is feeling sorry to buy something?'' as soon as that thought flashed through her mind, she came to the realization.


    Zane saw her motioning fingers and he drew closer to her. Next thing he knew he was in a vast rocky land and shiny hills of gold and different colors of manastones filled the ground. He grasped her tightly, his gaze sharpened with caution, and he relaxed hearing her words.


    ''''We are inside my space ring.'''' then his eyes widened when his mind registered the heels of golds and mana stones in front of him, he pointed at the pile and her, speechless.


    ''''Yes, it''s ours,'''' Cyra answered his unasked question. Zane felt a weight lifted off his shoulders, feeling light- he almost laughed out in glee but he held himself.


    Zane blinked and found they were back in the room. He quickly went to his delivery and opened it, swallowing hard when he saw the creamy tempting sight. He picked up a spoon and followed the example of the advert and scooped it, putting it into his mouth.


    ''''Hmm~'''' he moaned out with his eyes closed when it slid down his throat.


    ''''This is heaven.'''' his was filled with pleasure and he took another bite.

 Chapter 69 - 69

    Cyra felt tempted by his expression, she took the second spoon inside and scooped some putting it into her mouth. She frowned tasting the waxy paper taste and her eyes dim with disinterest. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She dropped the spoon and felt blood was better, she gazed at Zane''s pleasure-filled face and felt peaceful and light in her slow-beating heart.


    A yawn forced its way out of her mouth and she felt sleepy, she wanted to lay down on the bed but stopped in her tracks when she remembered they had somewhere they were going today at it was already 7:30am.


    She frowned and finished putting on her clothes which were a pair of jeans and a woolen top, both black. She combed her waist-long hair and let it fall to her back with the tips fluttering about.


    She bought two suitcases, one big one to pack their clothes and the other smaller one to store the golds she would be exchanging.


    She brought out five hundred gold bricks, keeping it in the side, and folded their clothes. Zane touched his cold hands, breathing out cold air as savored the aftertaste on his tongue. He smacked his lips feeling this place was heavenly and he didn''t want to go back, ever.


    Cyra came back from collecting her purchase from a robot. She was stunned but accepted it quickly since they had this level of technology what was stopping them from creating robots. She wondered why the clothes and food order yesterday was delivered by humans. She yawned lazily feeling it was none of her business.


    She entered and saw Zane sprawled on the bed, looking lazy and satisfied. Her cold gaze softened when she saw this.


    ''''wear your clothes we are leaving.'''' she placed the suitcase on the ground and dragged him from the soft bed to put on his clothes. Zane didn''t resist much, he was curious about everything here so he was in a state of new findings.


    He wore his clothes that had colors to them unlike Cyra''s clothes, feeling the comfortable trousers and cotton soft shirt, he helped her put the clothes in the suitcase swiftly while she placed the golds in the suitcase.


    She faced the door and clicked on the door handle and she clicked the checkout button, the handle panel changed to blue. The room key was removed from her bracelet.


    Walking out of the elevator with their suitcases, Cyra left the suitcase in the lobby and left with the smaller one.


    Zane saw different colors and noises with people passing by on the street. His gaze didn''t stay in one place but looked about, taking in his busy surroundings. He smelt a mouthwatering scent from a bakery shop across.


    His legs almost walked in that direction but were dragged back by Cyra who was moving in the direction of the bank. He swallowed, feeling tempted, and longingly looked back at every step he took with a mask of pain when the aroma attacked his nose.


    Cyra almost felt pity for him and wanted to turn back but they had reached the bank. So she ignored his pained look and walked into the bank.


    They saw a different person, they walked up to the counter and the woman looked up, and her eyes stared at Zane with an expression that changed to something disgusting as seconds passed which made Cyra''s eyes grow colder.


    The temperature became oppressive and cold which brought back the woman to her senses. She shivered, cold sweat coating her face when she saw Cyra''s cold emotionless gaze which looked at her as if she was a waste to be disposed of.


    She swallowed hard, feeling choked by the throat and she was unable to let out words from her trembling lips.


    Suddenly the oppressive air was lifted and she took deep breaths, Cyra looked down and saw Zane''s hands coiled against hers. She raised her head and saw his worried face with a question-filled gaze.


    She squeezed his hand and shook her head and smiled. Which calmed Zane down a little, he felt worried and scared when her aura changed violently.


    Cyra didn''t bother to speak words to the shivering woman and flashed her VIP card. The woman with trembling hands tapped on the TC''s number and the call was picked.


    ''''ma...y-you..have a v-vip..'''' she stumbled badly on her words making the woman on the other end frown, she felt this staff couldn''t remain here, she was too unprofessional. The call ended.


    After some minutes passed the elevator opened and Elena walked out, her eyes flashed when she saw the familiar face.


    She frowned feeling the atmosphere was wrong when she saw her staff trembling and soaked with sweat.


    ''what happened?'' she thought this in her mind but she showed none of this on the surface, she smiled in a welcoming polite manner to them. As soon as the trembling woman saw her leave she slumped weakly on her seat.


    ''''Madam, how can I be of service?'''' she said such repeated words like a seasoned customer service.

 Chapter 70 - 70

    ''''I want to make an exchange.'''' Crya voiced out coldly.


    ''''Please follow me.'''' Elena with her standard smile followed them into the elevator and looked back at the trembling woman with displeasure. The woman wiping her sweat didn''t know it was her last day of work here.


    Walking into the familiar office, Cyra and Zane sat down. Elena served them with drinks and faced Cyra with a composed smile.


    Cyra dropped the suitcase on the desk and motioned for her to open it, Elena''s professional mask nearly crumpled when she saw the contents of the bag. Shiny golden lights bathed her face, her eyes widened in shock when she saw the amount of gold bricks in the bag.


    Her hand trembled but she brought it out carefully while counting mentally. ''''500 gold bricks.'''' she swallowed hard and her smile became more professional mixed with flattery.


    ''''This is her premium client.'''' she almost smiled thinking of the commission she would get from this at the end of the month.


    ''''How do you want it? Madam.'''' Cyra was looking at Zane''s lips as he sucked on the straw, her eyes flashed with displeasure when she was interrupted. She looked back to Elena with an indifference gaze and stated ''''Half in gold coins and the rest crystals.''''


    ''''Okay, the gold exchange rate is the same as before,'''' Elena said as she typed on her hologram computer, she quickly placed all the bricks in the testing machine, and seeing everything was okay, she started the transaction.


    After the transaction was completed, Elena issued her a Black virtual card with a diamond embedded in the center. The holder of the card would be given special treatment and discounts in bank-owned companies. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elena escorted them down, with fawning bow as they walked out the door, this happened under the stunned gaze of the woman.


    Walking out of the bank, Zane''s steps became hurried as he strides to the bakery. Cyra shook her head internally, her gazes filled with smiles at his gluttony behavior, where was her stoic calm Zane, who only said a few words, go?


    She snapped out of her thoughts when they walked into the bakery. Zane''s stomach groaned when he smelt such delight, he felt the smell entering in nose straight through his brain.


    Cyra saw his hopeless expression and dragged him to an empty seat, she tapped on the menu and ordered quickly for him before his stomach noise deafened her.


    Cyra''s figure made them the center of attention, the men whispered giggling and throwing glances at her but she didn''t have the energy to notice and Zane was intoxicated by the smell of baked goods coming from the kitchen.


    Cyra''s order was finally placed on the table by a blushing waiter. It was a strawberry creamy smoothie with cinnamon rolls and donuts.


    She moved it in front of him, Zane nearly cried from joy when it entered his mouth. He was so engrossed in the taste that he didn''t notice Cyra''s smiling gaze on him-Cyra rested her face on her hands and watched him eat.


    Suddenly he felt Cyra''s hand stroking his stomach, patting his soft flesh. She couldn''t feel his abs and whispered mischievously in his ears, almost making him choke.


    ''''Where have my sexy abs gone? hmm~?'''' Zane drank the smoothie to soothe his throat his mind flashed to when she always loved trailing her hands over his abs- she loved him having those.


    He patted his stomach feeling the smoothness of his stomach and he frowned with pain and looked at his unfinished food. He has to exercise to get it back but he can''t stop eating.


    Cyra saw his distressed face and smiled playfully, she almost laughed when she met his blaming gaze on the food mix with greed to continue eating.


    ''''Don''t worry love... I don''t mind if you turn into a fat man, it would give me a new flavor.'''' Her last sentence had a hint of seductiveness.


    Zane frowned harder, picturing himself fat. He shook his head hard, trying to wipe off that image from his mind, and he pushed the food far away from him. A smile tugged on her lips seeing the colourful expression on his face and his actions.


    ''''I can buy fitness equipment for you to get back in shape so don''t worry and eat.'''' she ruffled his head and moved his food closer, picking up a donut, she feed it patiently into his mouth.


    She didn''t know her actions brought envious gaze on Zane''s body from the men around. Zane continued eating and Cyra searched through the internet for a hair-dressing saloon. She found one three streets away from here and she checked the time and it was 9. She saw they still had an hour to spare.


    Leaving the caf¨¦, they walked with unhurried steps, giving them enough time to appreciate the bustling beautiful city.


    Different splashes of colors and they saw signs of soul beast not allowed in a particular area and on air.


    Zane''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw a car flying past them. Cyra was also stunned but she regained her composure faster. Zane regained his calm and they continued walking, taking a bend in an alley.

 Chapter 71 - 71

    They reached the hair-dressing saloon and walked in through its opened doors. It was busy with customers but they paused when Cyra and Zane walked in.


    They secretly stared at them in curiosity and the hairdressers almost fought over who would cut their glossy hair texture, plus their quality clothes and good-looking faces they were classified as rich customers. Finally, it was the boss of the saloon that took charge.


    ''''Good day. Please follow me.'''' they followed the boss, climbing a staircase, they passed through different occupied rooms and came to a stop in front of an empty clean room.


    The woman tapped on a small cube, a hologram screen, with different hairstyles shown, and she motioned for them to make their pick.


    Cyra declined ''''You just need to cut it shoulder length for him, with simple designs.''''


    ''''Why don''t you cut your own. I have different styles that would suit your aura very much.'''' She said in a persuading tone, trying to change Cyra''s mind but Cyra remembered she couldn''t let a stranger touch her hair or she might just kill the woman instinctively.


    The woman shut up when she saw her unresponsive face.


    ''''It''s 70 coins.'''' her gossipy emotion cooled down a little.


    She brought out her tools and tried to start a conversation ''''So are you new here? You don''t look like locals.'''' but she was met with dead silence. She shut her mouth and focused on cutting Zane''s hair.


    She was a gossipy person, which comes naturally with her profession but she was met with Crya and Zane who treasure their words.


    Cyra sat back and waited for Zane''s haircut to be through, her eyes dropped sleepily but she was conscious of her surroundings.


    Zane watched his hair drop to the floor in boredom he tried to connect with his beast and finally got a response which made his hanging heart relax, after getting quite response after he woke up.


    He felt changes in his beast and he knew it evolved. It was not time for him to see those changes yet.


    He felt comfortable when his hair was washed and massaged with different types of container hair treatment liquids.


    ''''Do you want your hair dyed?'''' she asked but felt it a pity for anything to mar his silky white hair. Zane nodded and pointed out a color.


    Finishing the final steps, Cyra''s eyes opened. She sat up and was startled to see Zane changed looks, his haircut shaping at the front heightened his face, making it look pronounced.


    Her eyes stopped on the red color dyed on a few strands of his hair. Her heart warmed up and a smile stretched on her lips making the hairdresser stunned feeling she saw a goddess. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Your acct number.'''' Cyra''s words snapped her out of her musing. She received a massage and saw she was paid 100 coins. She looked up trying to speak but was stopped by Cyra''s words.


    ''''The rest is your tip.'''' the woman''s eyes lit up and thanked Cyra.


    They finally finished their outing and went back to the hotel lobby and waited for the pickup. 10 am on the dot a hover car parked in front of the hotel and Cyra got a massage her ride was here.


    ''''Are you the ones I am to pick up?'''' the woman showed a text and Cyra nodded in response. The woman opened the door for them to enter.


    ''''I will drop you off at the airport,'''' she said those words and started the car with a small silver box, and the car came alive, setting the location, the car lifted in the air and sped to the airport.


    The speed didn''t affect the people inside, it was smooth, without any turbulence. Zane looked out the window and saw the passing view.


    They passed through trains held by a cable and other hovercars speeding by. Zane felt everything was novel, it was like leaving the olden age and entering an advanced age. So everything felt unreal and his eyes were darting around in curiosity and amazement.


    The car parked in an airport and the driver ushered them into a waiting aerodynes, it looked like a helicopter to Cyra. Zane tightened his grip on Cyra feeling nervous when they were about to enter it.


    Cyra felt his unease and hugged him to her, using her hands to wrap around his shoulders. Zane''s tensed body relaxed when he felt her body warmth and her comforting gesture.


    Entering the Aerodynes, Cyra sat closer to him and held his hand in hers. They took to the sky and Zane forgot his initial fear and looked out the window, he watched the white clouds they passed through and the blue sky.


    Cyra tapped the hologram in the arms of their seat and under their seat opened, showing a mini fridge filled with drinks and snacks.


    After some hours passed, she took out a drink and pierced it in a straw giving it to Zane, and opened up a snack for him.


    Zane''s mind was distracted by the drink and stopped counting the clouds they passed in boredom and focused on eating the crispy snack in his mouth, his mouth bulged as he chewed down on it.

 Chapter 72 - 72

    They finally landed after ten hours of flight, Cyra''s clear eyes shot open and she saw Zane''s bright eyes staring vividly at the screen which had a movie playing. She mused on how he was not tired mentally after staying in one place for hours.


    She patted the engrossed Zane and they both got down. From the slowly rolling wings, Cyra saw the dark sky and the vast bioluminescence ocean. Zane was entranced by the glowing water under the night sky.


    ''''Please follow me to the yacht.'''' the same pilot said to them and moved in the direction, where the yacht was parked.


    Zane looked in awe when he saw such beautiful thing called yacht. Already used to the Aerodynes so he showed no signs of unease, he followed Cyra and entered while touching the body of the yacht.


    Cyra saw Zane''s interest in the yacht, she took him to the railing so he could feel the ocean salty air in his lungs and the beautiful glowing blue color of the ocean.


    The yacht rolled steadily with no rush making them appreciate the tranquility of the ocean. Cyra felt peace, not having to always be in control of her heightened ears.


    She freed herself and heard the soothing sound of waves and she felt peaceful in her heart, she felt it was a right decision to buy an island.


    After an hour passed the yacht stopped in the harbor and they got out, Cyra saw a blonde woman under the full moons glow, her body was screaming aristocrat and wealth.


    The woman saw them and was stunned when she saw Cyra''s beauty and aura which suppressed the family heads in the aristocratic family, she had the pleasure of seeing.


    It was screaming danger and mystery with such a cold indifferent gaze like nothing could enter her eyes, she knew instantly this woman was not to be taken lightly.


    Her smile became more respectful and polite but not fawning. ''''Welcome am Susan Megreed. yours?''''


    She stretched her hand to shake Cyra in greeting but she was met with Cyra''s cold nod and short responses.


    ''''Cyra Frostwood, my husband Zane frostwood.''''


    She wanted to say some necessities but seeing her indifferent gaze she went straight to the point.


    ''''Follow me I will give you a tour of the island.'''' Saying this she nodded in greeting to Zane, removing her eyes from his body not wanting to seem rude. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Susan saw Cyra''s softened gaze when talking with Zane- now she knew she was not cold to her husband just others.


    They saw a tour car that had a fixed blinding light that was facing the forest, lighting up their surroundings clearly together with the help of the full moons glow.


    Cyra held him up gently into the car, Susan saw her care and her mind thought fast, it seemed she had only one husband, what if she introduced her cousin to her? At least she treats her husband very well and she is wealthy.


    Plus she wants to have deep contact with her, her instinct for profit told her she would gain a lot from this woman. Due to the coldblooded training of aristocratic families, profit and benefits comes first, when forming new relationships.


    She thought all this with her face polite as she showed them the lands, and forest area. They went around for almost three hours, well into the night and they had only gone half of the island. From what both Cyra and Zane have seen they liked the place and there was no need to see everything.


    ''''We''ll stop here. I will buy it.'''' Cyra said, concluding the tour, when she saw Zane liked it very much, he didn''t say anything but with his calm relaxed aura and eyes shining brightly, she knew.


    This place was familiar to them like desolate land but with color and forest filled with trees and there was no noise pollution and technological advancement, only fresh air and tranquility.


    Susan stopped the car and suggested ''''You could see the rest with a drone.'''' she waited for their response, seeing Cyra''s nod.


    Susan started the car and drove to a small house. ''''This is the little place I built when I first bought this island,'''' she explained to them, opening the door.


    Cyra and Zane frowned when they saw the scattered inside oozing with smell rotten foods.


    They were both lovers of being cleanliness, the scattered clothes, dusty chairs, and rotten smell made them feel disgusted. Susan''s face turned ugly, cursing her sister for keeping this place like this, making her lose face like this.


    ''''Sorry for the mess, the person that lived here before was a relative, please wait in the car.'''' she walked in quickly to get the drone.


    They waited beside the car, not feeling like sitting. Susan came out with a drone and controlled it with her bracelet to move.


    The drone shone its bright light and they saw a clear image on the screen, Cyra and Zane saw the rest of the island.


    They saw a steaming stream, rocky hills, and different kinds of fruit trees and flowers with passion glimpse of animal running along. Nothing much of what they had already seen.


    ''''so...'''' Susan said waiting for their decision.


    ''''I''ll take it.'''' Susan''s eyes lit up, and finally, she would be rid of this property.

 Chapter 73 - 73

    Susan clicked on her screen, sent her account details, and uploaded an ownership document.


    She waited patiently for Cyra to go through the document.


    *ding...


    Receiving the payment, ''''Thumbprint and the island is yours.'''' Susan felt free as she said those words.


    Cyra thumbprint and instantly received the document on her bracelet. It was recorded in the Nexus file stirring waves among the underground organization.


    ''''I know a trusted building company,'''' Susan said, recommending her help. Seeing Cyra''s interested gaze, she quickly sent the information to her.


    ''''If you need any help...contact me.'''' saying these, she left, her steps light and she felt a weight off her shoulders.


    Cyra saw her relaxed state and didn''t bother to care. She was thinking about what kind of house to build and people to employ to take care of these places.


    She sat, resting her back on the tree- she had plenty things to do and she was already feeling mentally tired.


    Zane was bursting with energy, he had the chance and the space to summon his beast. His tattoo faded and a caramel-skinned young boy with white long hair and red crystal in between his brows appeared. He opened up his wings beating it in the air.


    Zane stood there stunned in shock, he was so shocked when he saw the familiar wings on the boy''s back. He blinked but the boy was still standing in front of him. The next thing he knew, he was hugged tightly by the boy. The familiar warmth and behavior was the same as his beast,


    ''''G-Greed?...'''' Zane called out in an inquiring doubtful tone.


    ''''hm..hm..'''' the boy nodded in response. He was happy seeing his master, he had not felt his master warmth for a long time. Zane untangled his body from Greed''s using one hand to hold Greed''s head, making his outstretched hands not touch him, his mind was in turmoil trying to understand what was going on. They were like this when Cyra saw them, wandering how a young boy was here.


    ''''who is he?'''' Zane turned and saw Cyra looking at Greed in question.


    ''''Greed.'''' Zane''s face was strange when he said this, he was still filled with confusion and shock.


    Cyra''s eyes flashed, one of the many information she got from her cursed being flashed through her mind and she looked at Zane feeling his luck was great to evolve to the last stage of soul beast people without even going through soul-crushing pain.


    ''''Okay. What do you want to eat?'''' her tone was normal as if nothing happened and it settled Zane''s mind a little. Anyway, it''s still Greed.


    ''''Ice cream.'''' he blurted, seeing Cyra''s deadpan expression. He flushed, remembering he was on an island and not close to the city. Cyra wondered why she bothered asking.


    ''''I will roast rabbit for you.'''' they both forgot about Greed who was looking at them with grievance and his stomach groaned loudly bringing their attention back to him.


    ''''And for you too,'''' Cyra added and went to catch the prey.


    ...


    Finish eating five whole rabbits, Greed still looked unsatisfied.


    ''''Change back to your other form.'''' Cyra ignored his gluttony face and instructed.


    A light showed and a giant hawk appeared, Cyra climbed on his fur rubbed herself on the softness, and sighed. Zane smiled openly- he saw she still loved soft cloudy furs.


    She was almost distracted-she had something to show him, sitting up, she opened her screen, uploading several house designs, ''''Pick the one.'''' she showed him.


    Zane viewed all and struggled with two villa designs. He finally chose a Victorian-like mansion. The Mansion was big giving off royal Ambience.


    She clicked on it and saw, a section where they could fill out any changes they liked. Cyra chose to make the room big enough to contain ten people and the same for the bathroom, the rest of the house was left as it is.


    She sent her choice to her builder and waited for their response.


    *typing...


    ''''Do you want normal building time or the fast one?''''


    ''''fast.''''


    ''''okay. It would be finished in two days. Send the map location of the site.''''


    Cyra was stunned to see it could be done in two days but she accepted it with a little doubt.


    She hasn''t registered a name for the island so she just shared the map of her island with the builder. She got a reply they would be here tomorrow to start building.


    She fell back on the beast and looked at the stars in the sky. She focused her ears, picking up the heartbeats of living creatures, she heard Zane''s pumping heart and felt her fangs coming out from hunger.


    ''''Come, love.'''' she motioned for Zane who was washing naked by the stream, looked up and saw Cyra with darkened gray eyes, with fangs peeking seductively from her lips and cascading red hair.


    Looking seductive and predatory making Zane swallowed hard, when he felt the change in her. Seeing he was standing without moving, she flashed towards him.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 74

    She carried him out of the water and laid him down on the grass. Zane swallowed nervously when he saw her darkened predatory gaze.


    Cyra sat on his waist, she kissed him softly on the neck, her tongue stroking his artery, sending sparks of desire through him, before her fangs bit down on it. ''''Mm...''''


    Zane let out a moan, the familiar pleasure building up in him but this time it was different.


    Cyra''s hand took hold of his nipples pinching and tugging his nipples hard between her fingers, Zane let out breathless moans and his eyes turned watery with pleasure. Cyra licked the wound close and replaced her hand with her mouth as she sucked hard on his reddened nipple.


    ''''mmh..soft-er...'''' Zane''s voice came out pleading but Cyra made him no heed and sucked and bite on it while her other hand tugged on his nipple with her nails scratching the tip. Zane felt intense pleasure at her rough handling. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra felt his cock pocking her stomach, she released his reddened hard nipples and kissed slowly down his body, her finger skimping his body, Zane tensed when she grabbed his cock in her hands.


    His breath came out in pants when Cyra stroked slowly in up and down motion, she moved her head closer, her hot breath on his tips sending tingles down his spine.


    Her moist tongue licked the tip, poking his slits. ''''Haa...mm...'''' she looked into his watery eyes and pulled his cock into her mouth, his big cock expanding her mouth and she took it down her throat and watched the vivid expression on Zane''s face which made her wet.


    Zane''s white hair scattered on the grass, his face flushed and his eyes watery and lost from the pleasure of her hot mouth sliding through his glands.


    His hand tightened on the ground, holding a piece of grass in his clenched fist as her head bobbled up and down, her hand held his ball and rolled it between her fingers, making his mind go blank and only pleasure remained, his mouth opened with a string of liquid sliding through the side as he breathed heavily, making breathless moans, his body tensed and he was about to cum.


    ''''pop.'''' Cyra removed her mouth, making him feel lost, he was almost there. His moist eyes were filled with complaints as he faced Cyra.


    ''''No rush love, we have all night.'''' Cyra''s tone had an alluring mix to it making Zane''s cock twitch, dripping a little precum.


    Cyra stood up holding his gaze as she pulled off her clothes, exposing her gorgeous seductive body. She parted her pussy lips with her long fingers and squatted down to Zane''s face, he opened his mouth and licked her pink folds.


    ''''mmm...'''' Cyra moaned feeling him suck hard on her pink flesh, his tongue slides its way inside her open flesh, making her leak of love juice and he sucked it all up.


    Cyra''s breaths came out heavy, her back arched from pleasure as Zane ate her out...


    Sounds of slurping, and moaning filled the air with the moons bearing witness.


    Zane sucked harder on her clit making her pussy gush with juice, which he drank not letting any drop go to waste.


    Cyra decide to reciprocate these pleasures and changed their position, she held his cock, bringing it into her mouth, with his mouth stuck in her pussy.


    Feeling his cock slid into her throat, "Mmm..." He moaned into her pussy, causing sweet vibrations inside her, making her take his cock deeper into her throat, using her mouth to give him pleasure.


    Zane held her waist with weak hands, he was wrecked with intense pleasure and tried hard to give her pleasure too.


    He sucked hard pussy, taking all her folds into his mouth making her moan on his cock and dripping with juice, Cyra felt more aroused than before, her inside itched and he wants him inside her.


    To get that she doubled her efforts. Her hands played with his balls as she bobbled her head up and down with her hands stroking him.


    ''''hmm..slow..down..mm..'''' Zane cried out, after some minutes Zane''s eyes turned white as his sperm shot into her mouth. She swallowed everything down and kept on stocking him, squeezing out whatever he had left.


    Zane breathed heavily like a fish out of water, Cyra gave him some time to catch his breath. She felt the itchiness inside and couldn''t wait anymore for him to fill her up.


    Cyra move her pussy away from his face and hovered her hole at the tip of his cock. She sat down straight taking all of him inside without any warning.


    ''''Mhmm...'''' they both moaned in pleasure Cyra pulled her waist up and sat down again adjusting his cock into her pussy.


    Zane held her breasts like an anchor and felt her pussy wall suck on his cock like they were many mouths sucking him all at once.

 Chapter 75 - 75

    Cyra moved slowly, enjoying the pace for a while but she grew impatient and she accelerated her movement, she brought her breasts to Zane''s flushed face. He took them into his mouth sucked and occasionally bit on her nipples, his hands fondled her breast into different shapes.


    "Mhm..." their moans were in harmony as she rode him faster, his cock going deeper with force, "pah~pah~" sounds of clapping flesh sounded louder, and a rush of ecstasy filled them.


    Her hair bounced from her increased speed, she held Zane to her, her breast pressing on his chest and her arms circled his back-they could feel each other heart beat.


    ''''Aha..mm...'''' Zane felt her walls squeeze his cock tight giving him painful pleasure and he bit hard on her shoulder blades from the stimulation, giving Cyra pleasure and she rode him faster, making her butt slam on his thighs creating ambiguous sounds of hitting flesh. She leaked more water making it sloopy and wetter as she rode him.


    ''''pah~ pah!'''' sounds echoed under the night sky with heavy pants and breathless moans. Cyra used her vampire speed to move faster and harder, making Zane''s mind turn to paste.


    Their skin was covered with sweat and flushed glow, Cyra kissed him deeply, her tongue stroking his, as liquid escaped from their side lips.


    She sucked on his tongue and her waist didn''t stop moving. Their bodies were glued together as their sloppy wet kiss continued. She freed her lips making Zane catch his breath, he tensed about to cum, and his hands went around her back squeezing her butt hard.


    Cyra felt his change and her fangs bit down on his neck which stimulated Zane,


    ''''Haa...'''' screamed louder as he shot his sperm into her. Cyra squeezed him hard and kept on moving faster without stopping making it painful and pleasurable at the same time. She tensed and sucked down on his blood and she orgasmed but she felt more aroused.


    They went on more rounds till Zane''s balls hurt from cuming, Zane lay bonelessly on the ground unable to muster any strength, His cock was numb from intense use, Cyra kept on stroking him gently, wanting to arouse him but his cock couldn''t bare it, he was already spent.


    Cyra had pity on him and stopped, her arousal was still raging hard but there was nothing she could do. So she stood up and went into the cold stream to calm herself.


    Zane felt sorry for her, he knew he was not able to satisfy her, he was not rejecting the idea of her getting more husbands so far his the first in her heart.


    Cyra came out of the water dripping wet, she picked up Zane carrying him into the water, and carefully washed him clean. Seeing his worrying gaze, she kissed his forehead, her gaze telling him she was okay.


    She laid him on Greed''s body and watched him fall asleep but she was feeling hungry and horny at the same time. Her pupils turned golden with the tips of her red hair turning gold, her mind was throbbing with bloodthirst and destruction.


    She held Zane tightly to her and breathed in his scent which calmed her down making her eyes return to her normal grey, she felt herself losing control of her cursed side. ''''this is bad.''''


    She tapped on her bracelet and wrote a recruiting notice which caught some people''s attention.


    .....


    Meanwhile, in the underground society, different organizations received news in different forms at the same time, concerning the same information. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Island X has a new owner.'''' (this is Cyra''s bought island.) it caused waves, making many powerful hands move in the dark.


    Susan got home smelling of alcohol, she celebrated, having sold the island feeling free and happy.


    She opened her doors and was stunned by a dark shadow sitting on the sofa. Switching on the light immediately, she relaxed when she saw it was her sister.


    ''''Ah... you scared me. at least on the light.'''' Susan said with a slurring tone and she dropped lazily on the sofa beside her, not paying attention to the woman''s cold gaze.


    ''''You sold the island.'''' The woman''s emotionless tone was heard in the room. Susan waved her hands without care of her tone, her mind not thinking how the information was known so soon. Her alcoholic addled brain dulled her reason and gaze to her sister''s strange expression.


    ''''why did you have to sell it? You could have just sold it to me... I don''t want to do this but you gave me no choice.'''' her voice drew closer to Susan, she went to the back of the sofa and patted her hair gently making Susan smile but her expression stuck and etched with disbelief and pain.


    Blood gushed out from her neck as the woman drew a knife slicing open her throat. As Susan''s eyes grew dim the bracelet turned dark and turned to ashes confirming Susan dead.


    The woman''s gaze was cold without any other emotions. She typed on her bracelet. ''''mission complete.'''' she removed her gaze, looked at Susan''s lifeless body, and cleaned all traces of her presence.


    ...¡­.........


    From Author San: Thanks for your votes, my lovely readers. Please continue to support me with your votes, comments, and reviews.

 Chapter 76 - 76

    (Recruitment Notice: Rear blood type needed with healthy body conditions. You would be given a life contract to sign--the duration of the work:10 years before release--pay: 200 million pure mana stone with food and housing provided.)


    (NOTE: No experience needed...you are required to live on the island...service needed with experience are: butler, gardener, chef.... for interested parties, click on the location map and be here in four days.)


    Cyra didn''t know her recruitment notice would bring her certain dangerous people, while some people thought it was too good to be true and concluded she was a scam.


    She lay on her back staring at stars gathered around the moons in the sky in a daze.


    .....


    Somewhere in the city, Kyle checked the mission board and was stunned to see a mission bearing a black skull. It''s been a long time since he had seen an important kill order like this and it piqued his curiosity so he clicked on the mission.


    Opening the document. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the woman on the screen, with long red hair and grey eyes, bearing an indifferent cold gaze.


    ''''Cyra frostwood,'''' he whispered under his breath. Blue noticed his weird behavior and patted him with his claws, waking him up from his trance.


    Kyle frowned, his brows furrowed so bad that it could pinch a fly to death. ''this is dangerous, only her picture was screaming danger, his killer instinct told him his prey was a hunter but he ignored it and checked her file, and was surprised of the little information on her, it was as if she appeared out of thin air. He clicks his tongue in frustration and shuts his screen.


    ''''We are moving to an island in four days,'''' he said to Blue.


    Other organization in the underworld sent their best killers and spies to Cyra island under the guise of workers. The best of the best women or men checked their massage and competition was boiling in the air on who would claim the island owners head first.


    In a secluded office, there was a stabbing noise and smell of blood, a young beautiful man, with cute silver hair curled at the tips, stabbed the woman sprawled on the chair in the chest continuously, the weird thing was no drop of blood stained his body, his golden eyes was focused.


    ''''hiss...master... she''s dead already...stop.'''' the silver-scaled snake, said in a weeping voice for his master to stop.


    ''''But... what if she isn''t dead yet? we don''t have to be careless on this.'''' Viktor''s mello-pitched tone came out, filled with cautiousness and innocence. If wasn''t for his actions you would think he was a normal cute teenager.


    '''''' Every time...hiss...you say this. She is dead her bracelet is gone.'''' the snake almost tailedpalmed in frustration. What kind of Master is this? Always overcautious whenever it''s time to kill. He wondered how he became one of the top assassins before he retired out of boredom.


    Viktor stopped and thought of something, seeing his eyes light up the snake had a familiar feeling his master wanted to pull off one of his overboard stunts.


    ''''Don''t do anything stupid..hiss.. my master please let''s just go.'''' the snake almost cried when he saw his master tweaking with the power source cube.


    Viktor drew the cube out, took his snake, and jumped out of the window.


    ''''boom!''''


    The house exploded in flames, making the snake disoriented and alerting the security enforcers. The snake shed tears with a face of asking his master why. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Viktor ignored it, he was helpless, ever since he retired, the organization sent many killers after him, to kill him...sigh..before he was the one hunting people who left the society now his one being hunted.


    He was already feeling tired and needed rest. He sat on a rooftop and sighed, feeling depressed and sad for his life. He opened his screen and scrolled through the Internet looking for what would cheer him up, he scrolled up and his eyes caught something and he scrolled back and opened it and saw a job recruitment on an island that caught his interest.


    Plus he has rear blood type which was not a problem, he touched his chin thoughtfully before he clicked on the map button. At least he will stay low there and give himself some needed peace.


    ''''Pain! I have gotten a new job for us.'''' pain, flicked his tail and looked at Viktor not believing him. he knew his master''s playful behavior made his former bosses sack him several times but seeing his serious gaze, his eyes became interested and asked ''''which work?''''


    ''''here.'''' Viktor moved the screen closer and showed Pain the job notice. ''''I will apply for a Gardener,'''' Viktor said as he nodded in satisfaction at his choice.


    Pain felt the job was sketchy, who needed employees with rare blood types and to sign live and death contracts. What kind of weird employer is that? he wanted to say something but seeing Viktor''s happy face, he didn''t speak of his doubt and just accepted. At least it''s on an island, and it gives them time to rest.


    ''''Okay what do we need to pack?'''' he asked as he wrapped himself around Viktor''s wrist as a bracelet.


    ''''of course my cuties,'''' Viktor said happily, thinking about his stuffed animals. The snake on his wrist twitched, wanting to bite his master to death.

 Chapter 77 - 77

    Zane woke up feeling refreshed and sore, he sat up, stretching and yawning, he looked to the side and saw Cyra sleeping so he crept out slowly not wanting to wake her up. Not knowing as soon as he opened his eyes she was aware but didn''t bother to move.


    Zane walked to the stream and washed off, his body dripping with water sliding down his back, creating a teasing sight for Cyra. She blinked and regained focus, she brought out their suitcase from the space ring and dropped it for Zane, then she turned back, closing her eyes to sleep.


    Zane came out from the water and saw the suitcase lying on the grass and smiled helplessly. He thought he didn''t wake her -noticing whenever it was daytime, she seemed lacking in energy.


    He opened the suitcase and took out a soft pair of jeans and a loose shirt. He opened the side and brought out a toothbrush and flavored toothpaste, he liked it, it made his mouth smell fresh and clear. Finishing up, he decided to tour the island on foot.


    His feet stepped on grass and fallen twigs, light shone through the leaves- the leaves glowed and gave off a woody smell of earth.


    Breathing in the fresh air, his body relaxed and a smile stayed permanently on his lips. he walked for a while but he didn''t feel tired, his eyes were bright, darting around taking in the beautiful terrain and weird different colors of fruits.


    He stopped and plucked a yellow bulb-like fruit and chewed down on it. His eyes squinted in pleasure as he finished the sweet fruit in his hand. He plucked more filling his hand with fruit and chewed on it as he strode around leisurely.


    Any fruit he sees he will taste, making his expression colorful at times or filled with enjoyment. He passed by a hidden cave, it was so hidden that he couldn''t have noticed it, if not for his sharp eyes he would have passed it by.


    He cleared the bush at the entrance and walked into the dark cave, taking two more steps inside, he saw a blinding light in front of him.


    *gasp* his mouth opened at the glowing Crystals on the cave walls, There were many of them, glowing with different colors inside them.


    He was so dazzled, the deeper he walked in the more crystals he saw, he heard the sound of gushing water and hurried further in and saw a silver flowing stream gleaming with different colors like crystals.


    He dipped his hand in and felt a soothing energy entering his body, making him moan out in pleasure. Greed''s eyes opened, and he felt a weird energy soothing his crystal- making him feel an increase in power and it went out in a flash as if it never happened.


    Cyra noticed Greed''s emotional fluctuation, but she closed her eyes going back to sleep.


    Zane didn''t know the changes in Greed, he merely felt the water was special, he removed his hand and walked back to the entrance not before picking up a crystal and marking the entrance of the cave.


    He continued his strolling but that crystal place disturbed his mind making him unable to enjoy his stroll so he turned back while walking he brought out the crystal in the open and gazed at it wanting to find out the mystery of it but he saw nothing only it shined brightly when facing the sun and he kept it in his pocket.


    After a while when the sun was shining brighter, he returned to the stream. He saw Cyra awake sitting upright and typing on her bracelet spotting a frown on her brows. He walked up to her and sat beside her. ''''wife, what''s wrong?''''


    Cyra''s fingers stopped and looked sideways when she heard him, her eyes became darker with desire, from the loose buttons, his chest was visible, showing his pearl-like nipples as he bent towards her direction.


    Zane looked dumbly at her, at a loss, and called out ''''wife...''''


    ''''umm..'''' he was interrupted by Cyra''s lips, she kissed him deeply biting on his lower lips before releasing him. His eyes were dazed, he rubbed his lips and looked at her.


    ''''Don''t wear this type of button shirt around others." Her gaze held a possessive light. Zane nodded dumbly and something clicked in his mind, his eyes looked down and saw his button had opened at some point, he quickly buttoned up and blushed from embarrassment. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He cleared his throat and asked her again why she was frowning.


    ''''Trying to choose a yacht for transportation.'''' she handed everything to him to choose and laid back on the grass, covering her eyes.


    Zane moved through different styles of yachts and the white silky yacht caught his eye, he clicked on the yacht and saw the detailed designs on the inside, and decided this was the one he wanted.


    He wanted to show her his choice but he saw her eyes closed, he didn''t wake her and click on the buy button.

 Chapter 78 - 78

    Zane saw the notification that he would have to see the boat physically, if he still wants to buy he can and it can be sent back if he doesn''t.


    He sent the location map of the island and continued to scroll on the Nexus, seeing different kinds of games and food and he watched a movie. He was so into the plot that he almost didn''t notice the notification, his boat had arrived.


    He paused the movie when a notification popped on the screen for the second time, he was lost for a while before he remembered he placed an order on a boat. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He patted Cyra awake, she yawned and looked at him with sleepy eyes.


    ''''The yacht has arrived, quick let''s go and see it.'''' As he was talking he dragged Cyra to sit on Greed''s back and they flew over to the shore. His eyes were shining bright when he saw a docked yacht on the shore, the white silky color shone under the afternoon sun, giving a sparkling frame.


    Immediately Greed dropped to the ground, Zane quickly dragged Cyra forward, his gait was light and fast.


    He reached the boat and saw a woman wearing a black and purple uniform, she checked her bracelet and the coordinates were right and Zane''s face showed on the database, confirming he was her buyer.


    "sir would you like to see the inside?'''' she made a motioning gaze to the boat, her eyes caught Cyra''s form and avoided her gaze, feeling unable to bear the unconscious pressure coming from her.


    she wondered how the man could withstand it, it''s not her problem, she just hoped she would make a commission out of this sale.


    She showed Zane everywhere enthusiastically, filled with a polite smile as her mouth worked fast to say everything good about the boat.


    Zane didn''t need her to say much, he just followed calmly - he was going to buy the boat the first time he saw it plus the inner decor and self or automatic easy piloting way made his choice firmer in his mind.


    He moved to Cyra and asked wanting to know if she likes it too.''''I choose this one, what do you think?'''' his eyes shone with the word like.


    Cyra nodded in response, and with a lazy expression, she motioned for the woman who was standing aside, waiting for their conclusion, she became more respectful when she went to Cyra.


    ''''Bank account and how much?'''' Cyra''s tone was straightforward almost dumbfounding the woman, she saw Cyra frown and she quickly shared her company acct number.


    ''''It''s 200million gold coins madam.'''' As soon as she finished talking, Cyra tapped on her bracelet and she was notified her customer had paid. she just nodded dumbly, handing over the keys and several documents, she took off on a smaller boat.


    Zane jumped happily into the boat decarding his calm image, he touched everything, so engrossed in trying everything and fiddled with the buttons.


    Cyra smiled helplessly, with indulgence in her gaze. ''''You can take it out for a sail to the city. I sent money into your acct, buy anything you want.'''' Cyra suggested as she yawned.


    Zane nodded fast and used his fingerprint to start the boat, he tapped on the map location and followed the instructions of the woman, and started the boat. He left the shore, sometimes with a slow or fast speed trying to taste what speed was acceptable to him.


    Cyra watched the back of the boat and went under a tree sade with an unhappy Greed, who saw his master leave without him, feeling his master won''t need him again to go anywhere, now he has gotten a thing called boat.


    Cyra didn''t pay attention to Greed''s overthinking and sad expression, she closed her eyes and went through her plans to develop the island in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Zane was having the fun of his life, he sailed manually, veering off course, making the boat zig-zag in the water and changing it automatically, enjoying the salty air and watching how some flying fish flipped their tails in the air and dived into the water.


    He sailed passed and saw two women on a smaller boat, throwing in a net and dragging out tons of struggling fish onto their boat, he moved at a snail''s pace and watched them with an interested gaze.


    The fishing woman saw his interested gaze and asked if he was interested in buying.


    Zane was tempted and nodded, ''''How many do you want to buy?'''' One of the women counting the fish asked, waiting for Zane''s answer.


    Zane looked at the different types of fish and ordered five of each. he swallowed when he remembered the way his wife roasted fish, the first food he ever tasted.


    the woman smiled seeing he was a big customer, noticing he didn''t have any containers with him. She brought out a big cooler, filled it with ocean water, and put in the fishes that were alive, beating their tails as they struggled hard to escape.


    Zane paid the amount without pricing which made them, give him a free fish enthusiastically, waving bye to him as he sailed away.

 Chapter 79 - 79

    Using his bracelet to control the boat''s pace, he opened the cooler and watched in fascination as the fish flapped about in the water, their tail slapping on the water, splashing the water on the ground. He stood there for some minutes looking at the fish and he thought of something and drooled.


    He tapped his bracelet, searching ''''How to cook fish.'''' and different recipes for cooking fish uploaded. he saw the tempting pictures and he swallowed hard feeling hungry, ever since he came to the place, he always had the urge to eat than before.


    he was finally going to use the kitchen in this boat, he made a list of ingredients and kitchenware he was going to buy, the list of things to buy was long but he felt satisfied not tried but restless to use everything. so he sped up the boat arriving at the shore in record time.


    He docked his boat at a corner and came down, looking around he saw the empty spot from where they landed last night.


    After walking for thirty minutes he reached the road into the small-scale town. it looked like a normal city scale not that Zane would know, he passed by people going about their business and he followed the map to a big supermarket.


    He entered and stopped in his tracks, marveling at its largeness, he felt a cool air wash over him anywhere he passed and saw things lined up on shelves with their prices written underneath.


    He saw a shopping cart and followed along with others and picked one, he was like a country bumpkin coming into a new world and he felt the urge to buy and buy but he held himself back and opened his shopping list.


    He observed the way people do things and followed along, scanning his bracelet on the cart QR, and a map of where some goods are placed was shown on his screen, he clicked on the kitchenware section and followed the arrow to his destination.


    Reaching the section, he picked out every set that he had on the list with some that looked handy to him, and placed them into the cart.


    He kept shopping like this till his cart was full, as he scrolled through the map, he came across something called snacks with little pictures beside.


    He moved to that location of curiosity, when he reached the section he felt like he walked into a holy land, and his eyes widened as he saw different types of snacks, including cookies, chips, biscuits, and so on. he looked down at his overflowing cart and the snacks. he wants to buy every type of snack on the shelf.


    He touched his smooth stomach consciously.''''I buy small and exercise later.'''' saying these words to reduce his guilt, he picked up another cart and just dumped everything that interested him inside, after a minute the cart overfilled almost falling to the ground.


    His senses returned when he saw his cart and felt self-conscious when he received weird gazes from people shopping in this section.


    He accidentally bought many, so he hypnotized himself righteously that the snacks couldn''t be returned and went to pay.


    He stood behind a woman and watched the process of the person in front of her: the goods were placed in a checkout belt, moving and going under a scanner, the amount would be written boldly and it would follow in another section and package itself in a box and the woman walked scanning her bracelet and paid.


    After the woman in front of him did the same process and he felt sure, reaching his turn he followed what they did and paid, and picked up his box.


    it was placed in a big package box with a sealed top, carrying it, he felt the weight but he was not bothered by it, he walked calmly under the shocked gaze of some women, they felt he was too strong for a man, some shook their head and some looked at him as if he was a King Kong barbie, they removed their gaze and went about their business.


    Zane carried the box and walked in the direction of his boat, placing the box inside the boat, and unboxing it, he quickly tore open a snack and chewed on its crunchiness, his eyes squinting in enjoyment.


    Finishing the snack, about to pick another one he paused and was shocked to realize he had not bought anything for his wife but what would she want, she can''t eat any other food except blood. he was in a dilemma as he thought hard, the loose threads on his clothes were pulled out from thinking. He thought about what she likes and was thinking in terms of food before he thought of something else.


    ''''umm..'''' he rubbed his head as he knew she likes soft furs, he clicked his finger and opened his screen quickly, searching for the softest fur covers for her.


    Many styles came up and he clicked on one and searched for the nearest place to buy it, he added soft footwear to it.


    he picked up a chocolate cookie and quickly walked back to the shopping mall, going to the clothing section in the mall with the map''s help. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He walked in the fur direction and chose the black softest fur bed cover, with white pairs of fur slippers he walked back to pay and passed a bathing soap and body lotion section and backtracked and bought for the both of them.


    Feeling satisfied he went back to the island, along the way he noticed a big aerodynes flying over the island.

 Chapter 80 - 80

    Zane docked, turning off the engine, and without removing anything he walked into the island. he followed his soul beast bond and found the direction they were in.


    In the clearing, Cyra watched the cargo aircraft land and three people came down with huge iron-wheeled boxed cases, they walked towards her and stopped.


    The woman who looks like the leader of the group, pressed her bracelet and looked up.


    ''''Good day madam, we are the X construction company. Where is the building site?'''' she said in a businesslike tone, covering her surprise at Cyra''s presence.


    Cyra looked at the woman favorably for going straight to the point. ''''Follow me.'''' Cyra gave a short sentence and walked forward, they followed her rolling their boxes along, they walked for an hour before they came to a large clearing that looked almost as big as a football field and they heard the gushing sound of the waterfall.


    They were stunned by the beauty, the blue, sparkling, crystal-like waterfall with some of the water flowing down the cliff, scattered around with different colors of flowers. Cyra''s indifferent lazy tone brought them back.


    ''''here.'''' Cyra stopped and noticed the male''s tired face, she didn''t say anything but remembered to add a generous amount of tip to their pay when they were done and buy a car.


    She watched them open up the boxes and off-loaded mini-sized robots which grew in height as soon it was turned on. The leader expanded her hologram screen, encompassing the whole area with the blueprint in view.


    From the blueprint the robots dug out a foundation in one hour without any rest, this was what Zane saw when he came. He stood there and stared at the working robots in fascination and awe. The leader switched off the hologram and the robots stopped.


    She turned to Cyra, ''''We have finished digging out the foundation and will call the company to bring in the materials...before I do that, do you have any other house you want to build?'''' She asked these waiting for Cyra''s response. Cyra thought for a while and remembered she would be employing people to stay here.


    ''''Build a staff quarters here...'''' she pointed to a space five minutes walk from the mansion, this would be for the workers that work directly in the mansion.


    ''''I will take you to another place to build a small town of buildings for staff that would be staying here.'''' Cyra continued as her mind was filled with structures and plans. the woman kept nodding in response.


    ''''But the mansion and the staff building must be built first,'''' Cyra stated.


    With the help of the tour car the former owner left behind, they drove around and Cyra pointed to the place of her choosing for the cluster of buildings. it was a three-hour drive from the mansion, and after getting everything done it was already dark.


    The woman showed Cyra and Zane the materials for building the mansion, asking them to make their choice. Cyra chose higher-quality building materials for the mansion and staff quarters, and the rest were of normal quality.


    Zane thought the building would start tomorrow since it was already dark but he was surprised when the woman sent for the materials and building tools.


    As they waited Zane gave out the snacks he bought to them and water since they would be working till dark.


    Thirty minutes passed, and a loud beating of wings was heard, they saw a bright almost blinding light shine on the island coming from a bigger cargo aircraft.


    It landed on the clearing near the mansion and five women got down, the light was left on. A woman walked up to them and they shook hands in greeting and she gestured to the materials brought.


    Seeing the robots bring out the materials and the woman instructing them on what to do.


    Cyra felt the surroundings were noisy and they were not needed, she dragged Zane and called Greed who had been hiding to come out.


    They climbed on his back and flew to a far distance from them and stopped. ''''Shouldn''t we stay there, what if they need us for something?'''' Zane asked worried, and looked in the lit-up direction.


    ''''I will know if they need us... now love, I want to feed.'''' after saying this Cyra licked his neck and her fang bit down on his artery.


    ''''hmm...um..'''' Zane moaned and held her weakly for support, Cyra held him firmly in her hands and sucked more of his blood.


    Zane''s moans grew weaker with time and Cyra immediately stopped and licked his wound close. She saw his pale face and felt guilty, blaming herself for almost sucking him dry, she frowned with worry at her loss of control and she still feels a burning hunger.


    She gently laid him down on top of Greed and tapped on her bracelet searching if purchasing blood bags would be possible. She searched but could not find a way without having a doctor''s prescription and hospital authorization, her face turned ugly. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After some minutes passed, she found no other way, she relaxed her frown, she would just have to wait patiently for four more days.

 Chapter 81 - 81

    The morning light shone through the trees, the birds chirped and the leaves rustled from the cool breeze, Zane''s eyelids trembled and he opened his eyes, he stretched, washing his face and mouth, and he went in the direction of the building site. he didn''t see Cyra and thought she would be there. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he got there, he was happy to see the house, halfway done, his eyes searched for Cyra''s figure and he saw her, sitting under a shed beside the waterfall.


    Walking towards her, he watched the robot''s tireless movement, as they built the house. Cyra opened her eyes when she felt the familiar presence beside her, she dragged the unsuspecting Zane on her thighs.


    Zane was engrossed watching them when he felt himself lose his center, he almost yelped in shock but he found himself on top of Cyra''s body, seeing her lips curl to the side and her playful gaze, his brows ticked in annoyance, knowing she purposely did that.


    He turned his face away trying to ignore her, but Cyra''s hand forced him to look at her. Cyra sighed in relief when she saw his healthy face which was unnoticed by Zane.


    She kissed him on the lips ''''Morning love. how was your night?'''' Her lazy tone whispered into his ears.


    Zane''s eyes cleared up, and he snorted and faced back. ''''hmph...'''' Did she think he would be distracted by her kiss, denying the fact he was almost distracted?


    Cyra hugged him firmly, his back to her chest. She nipped his ears and blew hot air on it which made Zane shiver. ''focus... you are angry with her.'' He tried to hypnotize himself but the straw broke when he felt her hot tongue sucking down on his neck, the same place she feed from.


    ''''Mm...um..'''' he moaned, feeling very sensitive there, he quickly used his hands to close his mouth but it was too late Cyra had heard him and she sucked harder with her teeth grazing his skin, making the hands covering his mouth tightened with his eyes turning watering from pleasure. From his side eyes, he saw the workers waking up, he panicked, biting his lips, he pinched hard on Cyra''s thigh.


    Cyra laughed under her breath and released him, he scrambled away from her hands, his face flushed with anger and pleasure.


    ''''you...'''' he shouted unable to complete his sentence when he saw their leader walking in their direction. his face changed to a calm look as if nothing happened.


    ''''Good Morning madam, we will be done with the mansion and staff quarters in two hours. Here is the color scheme for you to choose for the outside and inside painting.''''


    She viewed different colors suitable for the outside painting. Cyra pointed at a Dusky plum color for the outside, for the inside she asked Zane to choose the color he wanted but she chose a charcoal grey color for their bedroom and an off-white and brushed gold for the bathroom.


    ''''I can''t choose,'''' Zane said out of worry as he scanned through the colors, he looked at Cyra for help.


    ''''Choose a color that''s not pronounced or flashing but elegant for the house.'''' she handed everything to the woman with a hands-off behavior making the woman feel troubled and pressured but she nodded as she was about to go back she remembered something.


    ''''Madam, I know a good interior designer do you need her details?'''' the woman asked, hoping this business goes for her friend. seeing Cyra nod, she smiled, feeling happy for her friend. She walked back and the construction was in full swing.


    Zanes was bored looking at them and his eyes brightened when he remembered his fish, without saying anything he dragged Cyra on Greed''s back and flew to the shore.


    Seeing the boat docked, ''''Stop here and change back.'''' Zane instructed Greed and looked eagerly as they grew closer to the boat. Landing, he let them get down from his back and he quickly changed back to his human form, naked.


    Cyra looked at the boy and thought to order some clothes for him. She threw a towel at him, to wrap around his body.


    Cyra felt a yawn breaking out, she felt sleepy and tired. she watched Zane walk into the kitchen and followed after him. She saw different kinds of kitchenware and different condiments arranged on the wall shelf.


    Zane opened a cooler and brought out two arm-length fat fish from the water, their tails flapped about splashing water on him. He put them into the sink and opened a cooking video, at this moment Cyra knew he wanted to cook.


    She watched with interest as Zane followed a video and killed the fish, removing all its gut with a smooth action.


    when it reached the cooking part, Zane fumbled with clumsy hands as he put in seasoning, the food nearly burnt from the high heat from the cooker, when the food came out, Cyra felt her eyes water from the weird smell coming from the fish soup if it could even be called that. it was brown with no signs of fish flesh and black particles floated on top.


    Zane stared at the fish soap and doubted his life, he followed all the steps and it looked easy to do so why did it turn out this ugly?


    He took out a spoon and scooped out some soup, slowly putting it into his mouth with a teared-up eye.

 Chapter 82 - 82

    Immediately his face scrunched up in disgust, tears dripped from his eyes,


    ''''ahh...ha..'''' he used his hands to fan his boiling tongue, Zane jumped around fanning his mouth,


    Cyra quickly gave him a glass of cold water, he drank it down quickly pouring some on his clothes, he looked at her requesting another.


    She gave him four glasses full of water before he got himself back. Greed saw this and ran away from there, he saw Zane''s unpacked goods and picked up a snack pack, and opened it in curiosity, as soon he ate it, his eyes brightened in relish, forgetting his master''s pain.


    Zane''s shirt was unbuttoned and wet from water, his eyes red with swollen lips. Zane looked at the bowl of soup in fear, not wanting to eat fish in his life again.


    Cyra saw his sad expression and disheveled figure, she pitied him and entered the kitchen, planning to bake him a cake, the only thing she knew how to do.


    Zane saw her entering the kitchen, he watched her busy figure in confusion, he wanted to know what she was going to cook.


    Cyra took out the flour, eggs, and other ingredients for making vanilla cake. With familiar but clumsy movement she beat the egg to a cloudy consistency in minutes, added everything to it, and stirred until everything mixed together.


    she heated the oven, and Zane watched her with full focus. she placed everything in a cake pan, and finally, he watched her put it into the oven. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She set the timer and sat beside him, waiting for the cake to bake, after 30 minutes passed, Zane perceived a pleasant tempting aroma coming from the oven and looked at Cyra eagerly.


    ''''Wait for some minutes. it''s not done yet,'''' she said, which made Zane look away in disappointment. he could only wait.


    After some excruciating long minutes of his life, the oven dinged, Cyra moved to the oven with Zane on her heels, as soon as she opened the oven, the aroma blasted out making Zane''s mouth water, he swallowed hard and waited impatiently for Cyra to removed the cake, feeling she was moving too slow.


    Greed had already stopped eating snacks and walked to the kitchen door with his drooling mouth, looking unblinkingly at the cake being brought out, his eyes were sparkling with want.


    Cyra disregarded their watering mouth and impatience, and slowly removed the cake from the pan under their swallowing sounds. Zane and Greed wanted to pinch some but Cyra held the cake high- away from their reach.


    They nearly burst out in tears, Cyra smiled secretly enjoying their torture, and slowly sliced it out in triangle shapes, seeing their hopeless gaze following the knife movement, she fed some into Zane''s mouth.


    ''''umm...hm..'''' Zane moaned and held his cheeks with squinting eyes of enjoyment, the cake melted on his tongue, going down his throat so soon, that his gaze snapped to the remaining cake. The both of them wolfed it down, and Zane moaned with tears of joy. This is life.


    Cyra saw them occupied with the cake, she walked into a room in the yacht. opening the door she lay down on the bed and shut her eyes, falling asleep.


    After three hours of shut-eye, her bracelet tinged, waking her up. She yawned tiredly, but her eyes had an alert glint to it.


    She tapped open the message and saw it was in an audio file from the construction woman whose name she finally heard. Clara sent two audio files.


    Cyra clicked on it and it asked whether she wanted it transmitted to her brain or spoken out loud. she clicked transmitted, curious to know how that works.


    ''''madam, we are done with the mansion and the staff quarters... we want to start the town staff houses and the interior designer requests your presence.'''' Cyra was amazed by the ingenuity of this technology.


    The sound floated through her brain like putting on an earpiece. She typed in a request at the last minute for them to build a supermarket near the town.


    Her mind focused back on the massage, she sighed and stretched her bones. Walking out of the room she found Zane and Greed''s mouths filled with snacks as he munched on them like chipmunks, wasn''t the cake enough for them? Feeling his wife''s stern gaze on him, Zane stopped eating, he felt caught doing something wrong, he looked at her innocently but his hands didn''t drop the snacks.


    Cyra didn''t say anything but playfully looked at Zane''s stomach, which made him cover his stomach. he felt his soft belly and his face tinged with worry.


    ''''Wife I won''t get fat,'''' he said urgently, looking at Cyra to believe him.


    ''''love, am not worried about your stomach but your teeth and health... sigh... imagine yourself toothless or your blood filled with sugar that I can no longer feed from you.'''' Cyra''s tone was purposely tinged with regret as if she had foreseen the future.


    Zane quickly threw the snacks in his hand and stood up in horror.

 Chapter 83 - 83

    Zane saw her leaving back and followed along like he lost his soul, Throughout their walk Zane didn''t say anything which worried Cyra. ''did she scare him too much? but he needs to know he can''t consume excess sugar.'' she looked back secretly and saw Zane''s frowning expression, she sighed and stopped walking, Zane who was not paying attention, bumped into her.


    He looked up in a daze, ''''It''s not that you are not allowed to eat them but it should be eaten in small quantity... I will employ chefs that will feed you healthy and delicious foods... you are immortal but that''s not an excuse for you to be reckless.''''


    She said all this and watched the dark cloud on Zane fade away. he smiled brightly and nodded profusely almost shaking his head off.


    Cyra tousled his hair with an affectionate gaze, she held him by the waist and sped to the site, almost reaching, she placed Zane down and walked at a normal pace.


    A woman and men were waiting for her, seeing Cyra they both walked to her. the woman spoke first, introducing herself and the man who blushed at Cyra''s figure.


    ''''Am the interior designer and he is my assistant. I have been notified of the color scheme you want and I will start working on it now, if you have anything to change with the inner color let me know,'''' she said while hinting for the man to continue, she cleared her throat which brought him back to his sense


    ''''W-We have different designs here,'''' he said fumbling with his words, he quickly uploaded different designs. Cyra and Zane looked through the designs and one caught both their attention. It was a dark but elegant simple house design, they were not into glamorous designs or artwork.


    Seeing their choice, he nodded and asked about the bedroom design, Cyra scanned and could find what she wanted. ''''Can you enclose half of the walls with black soft foam and the ceiling with reflection glass?'''' Cyra asked, the man paused and pictured her request and he got a little glimpse in his mind.


    ''''It can be done.'''' the man wrote down what she requested regaining his professional tone.


    After concluding they started getting busy. Zane was happy and amazed by the huge mansion before him, he couldn''t wait to start living in their new home.


    ....


    After two days everything was concluded and the power source and different types of home furniture had already been shipped and arranged into place. Zane held Cyra tightly as they walked into their home. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane''s eyes took in everything and were in a constant state of joy as they toured the house. they went through the rooms, and kitchen, both the indoor pool and other entertainment rooms.


    The chandelier shone its light on the sitting room casting an elegant tasteful glow to it, the fur-white rugs rubbed against their feet as they walked barefooted.


    The power source control of the mansion was connected to their bracelet, they could turn on any switch with a tap on their bracelet.


    As they walked into their bedroom, Cyra saw the huge bed and the charcoal grey color, which gave it a night vibe plus the reflective glass making it look like stars.


    She walked towards her bed and laid down on it, moaning under her breath with satisfaction at its soft black covers, all her bones relaxed.


    Zane quickly walked into the bathroom and jumped on his heels when he saw the big jacuzzi with a theme-setting function.


    He quickly pulled off his clothes and set the theme to a forest, turning the bathroom walls into the middle of a forest, with glistening green trees, it was so real like he was taking a bath in the forest.


    He set the water temperature to hot but not scalding hot, mist covered the bathroom, and he threw in some scented bubble bombs inside.


    The water bubbled and Zane entered, he smelt the relaxing smell of scented soap and his bones relaxed. sigh... feeling comfortable he opened up a movie and watched with gusto while enjoying his soak.


    If they were something to munch on, it would have been much better, the next time he wants to soak, he would bring in some snacks or fruits and drink. After planning, he focused on the movie and enjoyed the rest of his bath.


    After an hour Zane rinsed off and put on a fluffy robe and slippers. his caramel skin was rosy from a long bath, he wrapped his head with a towel, rubbed it to dry, and walked into the room to find Cyra still sleeping. he checked the time and it was an hour before night.


    Feeling lazy, he walked to the kitchen, opened the Thermocooler, and brought out cut missed fruits inside a large bowl, he sat down and ate lazily.


    His mind went to the people coming here tomorrow, more of his mind was on the chef. he wants to eat delicious food, like braised whole chicken, and the rest.


    he thought of the food he had saved in his photogrid and swallowed hard from greed, knowing he would soon eat those foods.


    It whetted his appetite and he finished his large bowl of fruit.

 Chapter 84 - 84

    Early in the morning the shore on the other side, was busy with crowd and activity: Hawkers lined up selling their goods on the former quiet shore.


    Merchants saw business opportunities from the people gathered for the Island job. Boats lined up, waiting for those who want to go to Desire Island (Cyra''s Island).


    Almost a hundred people gathered and more were still on the way.


    Seeing it was almost time (9am) for the interview, they boarded the boat to the island.


    Cyra''s alarm rang, she saw the time was 11 am already and she sighed and stood up lazily, heading for the bathroom to wash up. Coming out from the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her she found Zane still sleeping so she didn''t wake him and dressed up casually without care for the occasion.


    Meanwhile, all the people, here for the job were already sent a map to go and wait at a certain location.


    They walked there in twos and threes, carrying their luggage with them as they talked nervously with their companions, some with pride feeling sure of themselves and some sinister undercurrent in the air on who would complete the mission first.


    With different thoughts and motives, they all reached the clearing and stood waiting for the Island owner.


    After waiting for twenty minutes, some people were restless and were about to complain. But they were stopped by a lazy indifferent tone.


    "Let''s get started, come in a single file and tell me about yourself and what you are good at." They all turn to the red-haired woman who suddenly appeared before them without their knowledge.


    Some people''s expressions in the crowd turn ugly, with their hearts sinking. They were trained to detect anything in the air and she appeared without them noticing.


    This woman could kill them without their knowledge. It was at this moment the assassins mixed in the crowd knew their mission was not as easy as they thought.


    Everyone watched Cyra walk to a shade with a folded chair in her hands. All her movement carried a lazy elegance to it.


    Cyra unfolded the chair and sat, looking at the crowd who were waiting for who would go out first.


    Cyra frowned and pointed at a random person to come forward. The person she chose swallowed nervously and walked to her. She motioned with her pale fingers for the woman to introduce herself.


    "M-my name is ....." She went on introducing herself, but Cyra looked disinterested, her ears listened to the woman''s heartbeat and knew the woman was being truthful, but her mind was more focused on her blood type and health information.


    She nodded and pointed for the woman to wait at the left-hand side. Others saw this and took the courage and walk out. The interview went on until a woman walked out.


    She introduced herself and secretly checked out Cyra thinking that she wouldn''t find out due to her lazy demeanor.


    Cyra''s eyes flashed with a hint of interest, all that the woman said were pure lies and her heartbeat was steady, if not for her heightened senses, she could have not noticed anything wrong and she sensed a bloody stench on her, even if she was clean it was coming deep from her bones.


    Cyra carelessly pointed to the side and focused on the next person and after the interview, she discovered that a minority of the people here came with impure intentions and she moved them to the right side. She didn''t care and hoped they would entertain her and not die too soon before she was through with them.


    She stood up stretched and yawned, "You all hired," she pointed to the people on her right and continued,


    "you people would be coming with me to the Mansion and work directly for me." Of the thirty people she picked, plus the chef she handpicked carefully among them, some of them showed a happy expression as if they wanted the job, while others frowned feeling something was not right-everything was going to be easy. Kyle''s face remained calm without any emotional fluctuation, but his clenched fist said otherwise.


    Viktor was happy feeling he finally got a job, not bothered by the dangerous vibe he kept getting from his new boss.


    "The rest of you, a location would be sent to you, where you would live, and other information would be sent to you." This was the longest word she had said today and was already feeling irritated and sleepy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes! Boss!" They both echoed in response and moved out.


    Cyra folded the chair and gestured with her hands for them to follow. Nobody said anything as they walked on.


    After an hour they saw cars parked and she entered one, sitting in the back seat, the others entered the remaining cars without Cyra needing to tell them.


    She pointed at Viktor and Kyle to enter the same with her, she as been paying attention to them and was pleased with Kyle''s calm and orderly behavior about him and Viktor for his lack of ill intent towards her.


    Other people reacted differently, thinking she likes beauties and their minds flashed with thoughts.

 Chapter 85 - 85

    Viktor was happy that his new boss paid attention to him while Kyle frowned internally thinking his mission just got harder.


    They entered the car and Cyra put it on automatic and set the destination. She closed her eyes, falling asleep while enjoying the breeze blowing through the opened window.


    The car drove through a rocky paved road, towards the Mansion direction. It took three hours for them to finally see the shadow of the Mansion.


    Cyra opened her eyes as soon as the car stopped, her eyes were sharp and clear despite her lazy aura, they both noticed this, and Kyle''s eyes flashed with undescribed emotion and returned to normal.


    Cyra came out, and she felt her neck stiff, using one hand she massaged it, for her side view saw Zane walking towards her.


    They watched as their boss''s aura became approachable and warm after seeing the man walking towards them.


    "Afternoon love, hope you slept well." She said softly as her fingers moved the stray hairs behind his ears. Zane smiled and nodded his head in response, his sharp eyes looked over her shoulders, and motioned with his head at them.


    "Wife..." he was about to ask, but he saw cars stopped with more people coming down. He now remembered today was the day they would employ people.


    "This is my husband, anything he says goes. Introduce yourselves." Her tone was still indifferent but this time a little warmer. Some of them thinking of using a beauty trap to get her- had more confidence in their plans.


    Cyra not knowing their thoughts, played with Zane''s fingers as they introduced themselves.


    She gave them their work position, Kyle was the butler and a dark-skinned woman who was different from the rest due to her chef abilities. She made her the head chef of the Mansion but she has to find a dessert chef later.


    Viktor was a gardener, an important position to grow her flowers. She has to take time to bring it out from her space for him to grow them.


    Everyone had a position and headed to the staff quarters, going to the room assigned to them with a plaque of the work position written on it, it was hung on the the door. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle found his room and opened it with his code given after scanning the plaque. He opened his door and found everything present in the room, both with a small kitchen and bathroom.


    He opened up his wardrobe and saw a uniform: a black soft butler suit.


    He put it on and felt the quality of the material which had stretched to fit its wear''s body. He looked at himself in the body-length digital mirror, checking himself for any problem.


    He arranged his cuffs to make it symmetric, his appearance was to the tee without any hair out of place. Before he was satisfied.


    He summoned his beast pulled off his clothes and folded them into squares.


    "Meow... Master where are we?" Blue stretched and limped on top of the table, waiting for his master''s response, his eyes scanned everywhere, taking in his new surroundings.


    "Desire island. And am a butler here, in charge of everything in the Mansion and over the other staffs." He wondered to himself why this woman would give him such an important position, basically handing everything to him.


    He was not happy one bit of the freedom he had instead he felt more worried and anxious, feeling everything was out of order.


    "Congratulations, Master you are closer to your goal. Meow..." Blue said but didn''t feel any happiness coming from him and wondered if something happened when he was asleep.


    Kyle shook those depressing thoughts away from his mind. Dragging his bags on the bed he opened it and gently brought out a brown box and opened it with a code.


    Inside were pairs of glittering knives, in different shapes and sizes, ranging from their sharpness and arranged in perfect order starting from their length.


    His mood regained its calmness and his eyes sparkling as he wore his gloves picking up one of his knives. He held the knife out in the air and it showed its sharp edge filled with coldness.


    Blue saw his master in one of his moods and he climbed to the opened window and basked under the afternoon sun as growled under its throat in pleasure.


    Zane back in the house paced back and forth, his eyes always glancing at the kitchen. Thinking about what delicacy the chef would make.


    Cyra felt her brain hurt from his pacing, she flashed in the blink of an eye Zane who had been standing a moment ago found himself sitting on Cyra''s thighs.


    "Love no matter how you pace the food will take its time for it to be ready. And everybody working in Mansion is not to be trusted except for the chef." She warned in a serious tone, staring into his eyes.


    "But why did you employ them so close to us?" He was aware, the first time he laid his eye on them but he was puzzled by her actions of keeping them.


    A bloodthirsty smile formed on Cyra''s lips


    "To entertain me." Her tone came out with the excitement of the hunt. Zane shivered when he saw her eerie smile and felt a sense of pity for these people.

 Chapter 86 - 86

    Zane''s head turned back to the kitchen when an aroma entered his nose. His eyes stayed on the kitchen direction, hoping to be served faster.


    Rushing to the dinner table, he pulled a chair and sat down, his hands tapping anxiously on the table.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Zane regained his normal calm expression like he was not the one anxious a moment ago. His eyes stayed on the closed food.


    "Master, the afternoon food course is braised short ribs with grilled vegetables and pasta," The chef said, uncovering them one after the other.


    Zane swallowed hard when he saw the short ribs glittering with red sauce. He spooned it up, putting it into his mouth.


    "Hmm..." His eyes squinted with pleasure as the flavourful juice burst into his mouth, nearly cried when he thought he wouldn''t have eaten any of this in his life if he had not saved his wife back then. He was so grateful to his past self, that he ate all his food with enjoyment etched permanently on his face.


    "Blergh..." A satisfied sound left his lips, rubbing his fattened stomach, feeling full and satisfied. Resting his back on the chair lazily, he finally remembered his wife. But he didn''t have the strength to move.


    Cyra walked to the dining room and saw Zane''s lazy relaxed form, with his stomach popping out, and his lips covered in oil.


    Her gaze softens, "love, you have to walk around for the food to digest or you will suffer from stomach pains." She said, dragging Zane to stand, ignoring his unwillingly face.


    Zane had no choice but to stroll with Cyra, half of his body leanly on her, they walked for twenty minutes taking in fresh air, before Cyra got irritated by the sun and walked back inside.


    Cyra left Zane to his company and went to her bedroom. She closed the curtains making everywhere dark and set a low temperature.


    Removing her clothes, and laying naked on the bed, Cyra sighed, feeling the soft fur on her bare skin, closing her eyes to sleep, she remembered something.


    Opening her bracelet, she opened the private Nexus network of her island, seeing all the staff IDs were connected, she sent the life contract to them to sign and sent necessary funds and plans to the butler''s massage.


    She turned off her bracelet and closed her eyes, sleeping instantly. Her skin was pale like was obvious in the dark room and her chest didn''t fluctuate at all, it was akin to a reanimated corpse.


    Viktor received the contract, and he signed it immediately, not caring he signed a life-and-death contract. He was already satisfied with the air here, no bustling city, with noises.


    Instead the more he breathed in fresh air his body relaxed unconsciously. But his beast thought otherwise,


    "Master, where did all your cautiousness go? Hiss...didn''t you feel the dangerous aura coming from those people earlier?... I feel something is very wrong here. hiss..." its silver tail tightens its grip around Viktor''s wrist.


    "I don''t care but if they give me problems...I will end them. At least I work as a gardener it''s very easy to bury dead bodies." He said such words with an innocent face as if saying the moon was round. Pain settled down, already used to his Master''s ruthlessness.


    Everybody had different opinions, some hesitated before signing while some signed but everybody was attracted by the money, 200 million pure mana stone, the staff working in the mansion was times two of it.


    While several coded messages were being sent out to various powers in the organization.


    The afternoon passed without suspense, the staff got used to their job requirement. The people in charge of buying daily resources in the city went through Kyle with him giving out funds for them.


    As the sky darkened, Cyra''s eyes opened, her grey eyes were clear. She sat up and cracked her neck, for every crack her aura released turning dangerous like a deadly hunter ready for a hunt.


    She wore her clothes and flashed out of the bedroom. Cyra left her staff alone and walked to the town where her other employees were, she subconsciously left the best for the last.


    She stopped, blending in with the shadows, when she reached the entrance of the town. people walked around unsuspecting of the hunter in the dark, she walked looking for prey and she found one all alone beside the forest.


    She dragged the woman enjoying breeze under the night sky. Catching the woman off guard, she opened her mouth to let out a startled scream but her voice stuck in her throat and her eyes blanked.


    Cyra released her, she took out a tissue towel and cleaned the woman''s wrist before she brought it to her mouth and sank her fangs into her veins. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the blood entered her lips, she relaxed and drank but paid attention on when to stop.


    Feeling the woman weaken, she stopped and closed up the bite mark. She clicked her finger undoing her hypnotism.


    The woman woke up, and felt tired, she yawned thinking, today''s busy day had caught up with her. She headed back to the house assigned to her and slept.

 Chapter 87 - 87

    On the tenth person''s wrist, her tongue licked off the residue of blood on her lips, she finally savored it and the tasted like eating a meal without seasoning, it was not yet time to spice it up, to avoid suspicion, she would give them five months to adapt before it became her feeding ground.


    She hopes her mansion staff won''t disappoint her expectations. She walked back slowly to the Mansion, enjoying the night air, rustling of leaves, and full moons shining their light over the forest.


    Strolling through an empty field, she thought back on her flowers. She disappeared in thin air.


    Inside the space, Cyra went to a secluded place, the air was cold. The surrounding was filled with different species of flowers each a different color, blooming healthily. It was breathtakingly beautiful enough for you to feel unreal but filled with a sense of rejection subconsciously.


    They were species never seen before, but to Cyra they are food. She removed the seeds of different flowers and placed them inside silk clothes.


    She looked around her space and found no changes. She flashed back to the same place she disappeared from with a silk bundle in her hands. She dropped it off at a corner and sent a message to Viktor about its location.


    She walked back into the house, her steps pausing as her ears pricked up at the sound of different heartbeat hiding in the shadows. Her eyes flashed with light, and she turned her head to the side in their direction before continuing walking into the mansion.


    When she entered the people hiding in the dark felt their backs soaked with sweat, they felt she found their hiding place.


    All of them were not aware of each other hiding in the dark but came to an anonymous agreement that they wouldn''t attack this night.


    They went back to their rooms feeling dread.


    "They are impatient." These words flashed through her mind but she welcomes it anyway.


    She didn''t see Zane and followed the sound of his heartbeat to a room. Opening the door, she saw Zane on the treadmill, covered with sweat and shirtless.


    She stopped in her tracks when she saw the thread of sweat gliding down from his neck to his chest. She swallowed hard, feeling desire building up in her.


    Zane felt someone staring intensely at him and he looked up and saw his wife staring at him like a delicious meal she wanted to gobble up.


    He pressed stop, and took a towel, hanging around his necks, and used it to wipe the sweat off his face.


    "Are you hungry?" He asked thinking it, she wanted to feed on him. Cyra was tempted but restrained herself,


    "I have feed already, but I don''t mind a dessert." She said low sultry pitch- she moved towards him and wanted to hug him but she saw him frown. What happened?


    Zane thought back on the pleasure he always felt when she fed on him and now a random stranger would enjoy such a feeling, his brows frowned harder and he pouted feeling dissatisfied and jealous.


    "Did they feel pleasure when you feed from them?" his tone sounded wrong, she looked into his eyes and saw jealousy and anger.


    She smiled mischievously and nodded in agreement, she saw Zane''s face scrunched up, and he ignored her, walking to the door.


    Almost reaching the door, he felt himself pulled back, he struggled against her body.


    "Leave me alone... stupid woman!" Cyra''s shoulders shook with suppressed laughter, she couldn''t hold it in anymore and laughed into his back.


    "Love, haha...sorry... hahaha." Her words were interrupted by her laughter, she felt free after laughing.


    "Do you think, that everyone I feed from will experience pleasure, ha~ how naive?" She said in a calm tone.


    Zane looked at her, trying to find any signs of her lying but saw her serious gaze. But he couldn''t help but ask


    "Why do I feel pleasure every time you feed from me?" His hand was held tightly by hers and she hugged him closely.


    "It''s because I made you feel that way, or do you want to feel pain, horror, fear, or hatred?" She listed everything, watching as his brows smoothened, his eyes regained their serenity, and his face relaxed.


    "Hmph... You could have told me earlier but instead played with my emotions." After saying this, he untangled from her hands and went out the door.


    Cyra chased after him, "Forgive me, love, I won''t do it again." She followed him everywhere he went until he couldn''t take her pestering. He turned back and saw her blinking innocently. Ha... He sighed,


    "I have forgiven you...next time don''t do that again." His tone was serious, she held his face and kissed him hard, releasing his lips,


    "Love~ I will only give you pleasure." She whispered in his ears, her hot breath making his ears tingle.


    His face flushed red when his mind thought back on her words. Clearing his throat, he quickly walked into the bathroom -to wash off his sweaty body. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra smiled when she saw his escaping back, savoring the process of coaxing him, she went back to the workout room, moving to the wall, she pressed it in and a punching bag made from the hardest metal the seller could find. It was customized personally for her.


    Cyra knocked on it, and the crisp tinging sound of metal echoed, she hoped it would hang on for her to vent off her excess energy.

 Chapter 88 - 88

    The air around her changed and her pupils turned gold. She clenched her hand into a fist and punched the bag.


    "Boom!"


    It exploded into tiny pieces with just a warm-up punch, she looked at the bag and frowned.


    "Ah...Useless."


    "kill...kill..blood...kekeke..." these words whispered temptingly in her head, and a gold color appeared on the tips of her hair. She felt herself losing control of her other side, she took deep breaths with her eyes closed, reining in her bloodlust. The gold color on her hair tips retracted.


    "Hm..." She opened her eyes, and the gold pupil returned to its grey.


    Cyra sat on the ground, still feeling the thirst for bloodshed. She needs something to let off steam; sex, fight, and blood. These three things have to be satisfied or she will lose control of her cursed side.


    Getting up from the ground, her face regained its calm. Walking down the hallway, the light flickered on and off, she moved to a dark secluded corner.


    Passing through a narrow hallway, almost reaching the back of the house, she pressed a hidden panel on the wall, revealing a handprint. The panel confirmed her access and a trapdoor opened, and stairs unfolded beneath her. She walked down the stairs and the door closed forming a wall. Halfway down the stairs, the room lit up.


    The room is spacious, painted black with chains hanging on the walls. She caressed the chains, her long fingers touching them fondly, she remembered how the blood taste changed when she tortured people.


    Even after living through a thousand years of ancient vampire memories, she initially rejected it, overtime she grew numb to it all. Now, the taste of blood from tortured prey was like an intoxicating wine flowing down her throat. She licked her lips, reminiscing its unique flavor.


    "Clang!"


    The noise from the chains woke her up. She pulled the chain and found it in good condition, and that seller didn''t lie to her, and on a table was filled with different sets of torture tools.


    She admired her torture room in satisfaction, glad she told the builder to build a secret room at the last minute. Smiling playful- she couldn''t wait for the first person she would use the tools on. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes turned in the direction of the staff quarters and flashed with strange light. She turned and walked out of the room and the light turned off on its own making the room seem more foreboding and gloomy.


    The door closed behind her, and she walked back. Boredom washed over her, leaving her feeling apathetic. The night would be over soon.


    She climbed up the stairs to her room, opening the door she saw Zane curled up but light was coming from under the covers. Walking soundlessly into the room as she always does, not making her presence known to Zane.


    Opening the covers, slowly she heard a crunching sound Zane tried hard to muffle, his face was filled with crumbles of eaten snacks, and his eyes were on the drama playing on the screen.


    She chuckled helplessly was she that harsh on him to eat in hiding? Zane paused the movie, feeling he heard something. His eyes darted furtively and choked when he met his wife''s smiling eyes.


    "Cough...I...cough... explain." He struggled to come up with an explanation, Crya kept staring at him with the same expression. Which made him give up, she caught him already, there was no use denying it but he wouldn''t give so easily.


    "Come on love, explain." Seeing him blinking cutely and innocently to her as if he doesn''t know what she is talking about. Cyra saw what he was trying to do,


    "Hmm~" She didn''t say anything else and left his side, she started undressing.


    Zane peeked at her face and saw it was normal, should he continue eating or not? But was was the meaning of that sound she made? He thought hard on it trying to see the inner meaning or hidden words behind it but thought of nothing.


    He shook his head and played the movie, it was getting to the interesting part. He was watching a movie a dog blood drama filled with things he didn''t know was possible so he watched it with interest, his face displaying different expressions vividly.


    It was later when he suffered from toothache he knew what that sound meant.


    Cyra walked into the bathroom, feeling the need to pamper herself today. She set the theme to a boundless dark space, the music was a mediating hum.


    She drew a bubble bomb into the water, and set the temperature to cold, causing icy air to emit from the water.


    Putting her pale legs into the water, she sat down with an air of ease.


    Sigh....


    Feeling water caressing her body she sighed in satisfaction, all her bones relaxed, if there was a glass of blood with her it would be nice.


    She soaked in the water for thirty minutes and regretfully came out when she saw the first rays of the morning sun coming out.

 Chapter 89 - 89

    The morning sun rose, casting its light upon the leaves, dewdrops sliding off each leaf and the trees shook their leaves in a gentle wave, the animals awaken. And the air was fresh with moist earth and clashing sounds of ocean waves, signifying a new day.


    Sounds of alarm ringing and people waking up disturbed the tranquility of the forest making it come alive.


    Kyle woke up, made his bed, did his morning stretches, and exercised before walking into the bathroom to freshen up. He walked out with his clothes pressed and his blue hair sleeked back in order.


    Everyone in different rooms woke up bright and early, today was the first day of work and a day closer to their Target.


    Pain, whipped his tail on Viktor''s drooling face trying to wake him up.


    " Hmm..ten more minutes... " he muttered under his breath, his hands beating away Pain''s tail from his face.


    "Wake up... Do you want to be fired on the first day of your job? Hiss..." The snake was annoyed when Viktor faced the other side, it was the grace of patience, and his and master''s life were tied together or he would have wrapped around his throat and strangled him to death.


    As if Viktor felt his evil thought, he woke up groggy, yawning and untangling his hands from his teddy bear. He saw the time and his eyes cleared up.


    "Why didn''t you wake me... I''m late!" His tone was filled with blame and urgency, as he hurried to the bathroom, pulling off his clothes along the way.


    Pain used its tail to cover his eyes if he had a human face you would see a hopeless tired expression on it.


    Viktor washed up quickly but didn''t forget to put on his lotion and move his curls in place, he admired his beautiful face in the mirror before he walked out the door not forgetting to stretch his wrist for pain to wrap on. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Smelling the moist earth, and the salty air, he felt relaxed and walked happily down the stairs.


    The food was already prepared, he took a tray and picked the food of his choice. The food was rich with different varieties and a fruit platter was among them.


    He served himself a scrambled egg with bacon to the side and some fruit salad with juice to go.


    Sitting on an empty table, he ate his food fast but elegantly without food splattering around or his lips stained with oil.


    He finished and dropped his plate to the side, walking out he felt he was forgetting something.


    A certain snake''s stomach growled with hunger he looked at its irresponsible master and cried out in regret. He flashed into the soul space to sleep or he would be wrecked by hunger all day if he didn''t.


    Feeling his wrist empty he felt guilty, he promised to make it up to Pain later. He skipped towards the field he would be taking care of.


    Reaching the side of the house, he uploaded the garden designs sent to him in large form, nodding his head in concentration like there was an invisible music playing in his ears.


    Getting a general idea of how to start, he wrote down the tools and everything he needed for planting.


    First, he was instructed to take care of the glass garden. the builders for the glasshouse garden would be here in an hour so his free to explore. Patting his butt, he strolled away in light steps, his eyes sparkling with anticipation from his tour ahead.


    Kyle walked into the Mansion and took in a deep breath before entering, he felt the elegant dark vibes of the Mansion, his eyes took in everything without a change in expression, his eyes searching for someone but were disappointed to only see her husband.


    He hid the disappointment he didn''t know he was feeling and started a busy day by walking around to be familiar with his surroundings, and there was no sign of Cyra.


    He observed the whole layout and escape route of the whole Mansion, his position gave him the right to go everywhere except the mistress room, it was off-limit to him.


    He arranged for the staff to purchase supplies from the mainland for island use and to stock up the supermarket, calculated accounts, oversaw the glass house construction, and handled the purchase of farming machinery and crops. he was so swamped with work, driving to town and back, and finally, he took a break and sat down to catch his breath.


    He felt that killing people was not as tasking as this; he had to get to her fast or he would be stuck here and consumed by work.


    His boss was irresponsible, handling every single thing to her butler, with no fear at all, of him cheating her.


    The chef saw his tired form and pitied him, she warmed the remaining fish fillet for him and served him with a glass of milk.


    She saw that his work was too much for a man, a beautiful man who was pretty enough to enjoy pampering from a woman, only Goddess knows why his here working so hard. She sighs in her mind feeling it''s not her business to gossip.


    Kyle smiled gratefully at Martha, and drank the milk, feeling his muscles relaxed and feeling the milk was sweeter than usual.

 Chapter 90 - 90

    After finishing the milk and cookies, Kyle gave himself a ten-minute break. He tapped on his bracelet, and with a few fingers taps a line of codes appeared on the screen. Within a minute, a video feed from every corner of the Mansion was shown on his screen. He looked through the footage, of the places he planted cameras except the bedroom and other off-limit areas.


    He saw Zane frolicking in the indoor pool. He was about to look elsewhere but was shocked when Zane looked directly in the position of the hidden camera.


    Kyle was shocked- Zane''s senses were very sharp.


    He quickly warned himself to be careful around her husband; both wife and husband were strange, and not in a good way for him.


    Bitting the tip of his finger in a daze, ''there''s no rush.'' He closed the screen and didn''t see Zane get out of the water and went to that hidden corner and picked up a tiny pebble-like camera was planted, blending with the walls.


    Zane picked up at the tiny thing in his hands and sensed something was off. Holding it in his hands, he walked upstairs to the bedroom.


    He saw his wife sleeping and didn''t have the heart to wake her, so he dropped the camera beside the dressing table and walked out of the room.


    Kyle didn''t know someone helped him out. He was busy settling the payment for the glasshouse builders. Seeing the zeros in his account, he remembered how shocked he was when he received the money at midnight, labeled as island funds.


    He wondered what went through his boss''s mind when she gave him such a large sum of money, assuming he was not here for another purpose, he would have been tempted to take the money and run.


    His eyes searched for the gardener- or whatever you could call that person. He wondered what such a figure from the assassin world was doing here.


    Viktor was having the time of his life in the forest, munching on fruit and leaping through the trees agilely like a monkey, with cool breeze blowing on his face. His movements were fluid and dangerous.


    He paused when he saw a stream, his eyes brightening as he hurried in that direction.


    Pulling off his clothes, he jumped into the water. After making sure he was alone, he transformed.


    His legs fused into a tail, and sharp scale spikes appeared slowly along his spine, forming sharp spikes lined at the back of his tail.


    His curled hair grew longer, moving as if it had a life of its own, and scales formed on his face, making him appear more ethereal. Fangs grew in his mouth.


    Covered in silver, with his hair flowing around like snakes and his eyes vertical like an animal''s, he looked both beautiful and dangerous with his sharp claws and spikes.


    He sank deeply into the water.


    "Hmm..." his hum carried a sense of relief and freedom; it had been ages since he had transformed into this form. He was one of those rare people with blood inheritance from an ancient family line, tracing back to the era of supernaturals.


    Brought back in their generation after the Earth''s destruction, he swarm in the stream in swift movements, his tails gliding smoothly through the water.


    His memories flashed to the first time he awakened. After experiencing so many excruciating experiments, that day was bloody hell on earth for the lab. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sank deeper into the water, breaking his line of thought, he played happily in the water forgetting he had a job to do.


    Ding*Ding*


    It was the sound of his bracelet that woke him up, "Ahh...I''m late... I''m late!" he screamed, changing back quickly. He dressed with lightning speed and raced back towards the mansion.


    Reaching the Mansion after an hour later, he saw the butler looking at him sternly. He clapped his hands together in apology, smiling innocently in remorse, his face flushed with embarrassment.


    Kyle felt a tick in his brows. He was here working his ass off and there he was looking relaxed and comfortable. ''Ahaaaa....'' he screamed internally letting out all his frustrations but he is outer expression was stern.


    "The seeds have been dropped in the glass house with tools. Don''t rest till you finish planting the whole garden," He commanded sternly, his tone brooking no disobedience.


    Viktor nodded, knowing he was in the wrong. He quickly ran to the glasshouse near the waterfall.


    The glasshouse was beautiful, shining under the evening sun. It was large and spacious, with a fountain in the middle.


    He envisioned how everything would look when the flowers bloomed. He couldn''t wait to see such beauty, him being the lover of beautiful things.


    He picked the planting machine from the ground and opened up the silk bundle containing different types of seeds.


    Given full permission to design the glasshouse, he tapped his bracelet, opening the music app.


    "When your body goes boom boom boom~" the loud song started, and Viktor began swinging his hips as got to work.

 Chapter 91 - 91

    He danced as he planted the seed into the soil, humming along with the song. He tapped out the layout of his design on a huge hologram screen, deciding where the seed should go.


    Putting the same seed type in the planter and pressing it down into the soil in a single file, each hole a seed. He continued planting happily, feeling relaxed. If Kyle had seen him like this he would have broken down in anger and jealousy.


    He didn''t notice the passage of time and kept on working, dancing, and using the planter as a microphone, screaming his voice out.


    The sky grew dark, and Cyra opened her eyes. She sat up and was about to get down from the bed when she heard a loud singing voice. She focused her ears, tracing the sound in the direction of the waterfall. Her eyes flashed with interest, and she flashed in that direction.


    She blended into the shadow and saw one of her staff shaking his hips, singing beautifully, and planting seeds. Was this not her gardener?


    Making her presence known, "Having fun, are we?" she said in a sultry tone.


    Viktor didn''t hear her at first but sensed someone staring at him. He paused his song, whipping his head in that direction only his boss''s calm eyes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hee..." He squeaked, his heart dropping. How could he be dancing in front of his boss? His job... He felt like crying at his bad luck.


    Before he could blink, she was standing in front of him. He tensed up subconsciously, his mind on high alert, and his guard up.


    Cyra felt the change in him, and her eyes flashed with a strange light. She held his chin, looking deep into his eyes.


    He felt as though she could see through his soul, causing his guard to heighten to the max.


    Cyra felt a block in his mind, she was unable to control him, instead of feeling surprised, her eyes flashed with Interest. She felt his throbbing veins in his throat and his beating heart in his chest, as his sweat slid down from his neck.


    They stayed like this for a whole minute before Cyra freed his chin and sat on the edge of the fountain.


    "What creature are you?" As soon as those words left her lips, Viktor''s eyes flashed with murderous intent, but he hid it quickly.


    "What are you talking about?" He asked innocently, his tone filled with ignorance. Had she not felt his intent earlier, she might have thought he was clueless.


    Cyra tapped her fingers on her lips, looking at him knowingly. She smirked and stood up. Moving closer to him, she whispered into his ears, "Don''t play dumb with me."


    In an instant Viktor''s hands changed into claws, slashing her throat open. It happened so fast, that Cyra held her throat as blood soaked her hands.


    "Cough...pfft..how?" she muttered, her voice dripping with mock surprise.


    "Just kidding...hmm. I''ve always wondered how it would feel to be killed physically... It was fun," she said those words with her tone tinged with regret.


    Viktor eyes widened as he watched her blood crawl back into her throat, the wound healing as if nothing had happened.


    "You''ll have to pay me for the blood you spilled. Now, your hands." She pointed at his wrist and waited for him to stretch his hands.


    Viktor stood there dumbly and said breathlessly, "Please don''t fire me." His words almost made Cyra laugh, a normal person who had been shocked and terrified, but him.


    Her face remained serene as motioned for his hand. Viktor couldn''t read her expression, so he stretched his hand towards her.


    Crya held his hand and brought out a paper towel form her space ring, wiping his wrist thoroughly.


    Viktor watched her actions, feeling clueless but also seduced by her grace. He shivered as she brought her wrist to her lips, feeling her warm breath on his skin.


    "Hm..." He felt a sharp small sting and felt his blood leave his body slowly, going down her throat.


    He stood there in a trance, growing paler and weaker, he felt his legs weaken before he could fall, she wrapped her arms around his waist, holding him steady.


    He looked at her as she freed his wrist, watching her lick her lips with her tongue as if savoring his taste and a weird sensation floated through his spine.


    "Boy, I own you for ten years. Your blood suits my taste." Her seductively red lips curved to the side. Before he could blink, she had vanished.


    He sat weakly on the ground, not caring about muddy soil. ''What a strange beautiful woman. At least he wouldn''t be leaving here anytime soon.'' He thought.


    The stream, ocean water, and trees flashed through his mind and he became happy and comfortable about staying on the island.


    If only his beast had been here, he would use its tail to facepalm. This idiot had sold his blood for ten years for free. His boss was freaking dangerous and they need to leave here as soon as possible.


    But his hopeless master was busy dreaming about soaking in the stream later.

 Chapter 92 - 92

    Cyra still felt the taste of his blood linger on her tongue. She went back to the Mansion; she didn''t want to feed on anyone, so it wouldn''t spoil the exquisite taste in her mouth.


    She passed the hallway to the kitchen and met her butler, who was eating braised fish in enjoyment. His face was still calm, but his eyes were relaxed and satisfied.


    Kyle looked up when he sensed someone''s presence. Seeing Cyra, his gaze sharpened with an assessing light.


    She walked in calmly and sat in front of him, resting her back on the chair gracefully, and stared at him without rush or avoidance.


    Kyle felt his heart beating fast. What does she mean by staring at him like that? He felt unease as if she saw through him.


    "What''s your motive for being here?" Kyle heard her question, and his heart sank. He wanted to give her a reason he thought of, but what came out of his mouth shocked him.


    "To kill you for the organization." His eyes widened with horror; he tried to close his mouth, but his body couldn''t move.


    "Hmm...what organization?" She asked nonchalant tone. He struggled hard not to talk, and beads of sweat pooled on his face.


    "A... I am a freelance assassin. I kill for the highest bidder." The veins in his neck pooped and his face flushed red.


    Cyra controlled his mind but kept him awake. She looked at his struggling form without pity but felt her interest awaken.


    "Okay, I give you permission to kill me...make it entertaining." Kyle heard her words and looked at her, flabbergasted. He saw her playful, serious gaze, and instantly knew this woman was insane.


    But he was challenged by her. He would kill her, and for the first time, he burnt with an intense passion for his target.


    "Okay. Now, was the fund enough, or do you need more?" She asked, changing the topic.


    Kyle blinked, thrown off guard at her sudden shift in conversation. He calmed his mind and tapped on his bracelet to make his hologram screen visible to her, showing the invoice for the day and talking about what was needed on the island.


    "There is no medicine or doctor on the island for the injured..."


    "And some asked if they could bring their family...."


    Kyle discussed the issues at hand.


    Cyra stood up and said, "I give you full charge of running the island. No one should disturb the Mansion or cut down too many trees."


    She moved to the door and paused in her steps. "If the hospital is built, let me know, and if the funds are not enough, tell me."


    "Oh....and assassinate me with all you got." She said these in a sultry tone before she left. Her words echoed in Kyle''s mind.


    His tense body relaxed, and his back was soaked in sweat. How did she make him say all that? He bit his fingers and thought hard. ''Yes. It''s the eyes.''


    It could be said Kyle was a genius assassin; he noticed the little details- him having a record of one hundred kills with no survivors.


    His eyes flashed with anger and passion to win. He would kill her. He went back to his meal and finished eating his fish, he ignored the veggies at the side and drank the milk down.


    He stood up and carried his plates to the kitchen, dropped them into the dishwasher, and then looked out vacantly through the window, waiting for it to wash.


    Walking out of the Mansion, Kyle stretched, feeling the cold breeze caress his face softly. He took in the fresh air and the quietness of the night, and his body relaxed.


    He walked back to the staff quarters slowly, enjoying the night breeze. Entering the house, he felt different hidden breaths moving in the shadows and knew instantly the night wouldn''t be peaceful.


    He would freshen up and go observe how that woman would deal with these people. Opening his room, he found his lazy beast still sleeping by the window.


    Blue opened his eyes and swung his tail in greeting to his master before he closed his eyes to sleep again.


    "Hmph! Lazy pig. You''re enjoying your sleep while you''re master''s cover was blown." Blue sat up and stretched.


    "What do you mean you were exposed today?" Blue asked unhurriedly feeling he was hearing things from sleeping too much, but he couldn''t help it. This place is very peaceful. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh-huh...our target knows we are here to kill her." His tone was breezy without any sense of anxiety.


    "Meow!...What! We need to get out of here fast. I felt a sense of foreboding before." Blue leaped from the window gracefully.


    He went to the traveling bag, using his pink paws to open it. Seeing his master''s unbothered form, he nearly screamed.


    "But the target said I should kill her." Blue heard this and was stoned in shock.


    "Meow?" It''s cries filled with questions.


    Kyle ignored his beast and entered the bathroom, not forgetting to put the bags in order.


    .........


    From Author San: Thank you for your votes and support. You can check out my new novel "Alpha Lucas''s Disguised Mate" Please vote, comment, and review as always. ( ? 3?) ~

 Chapter 93 - 93

    Blue lay on the ground doubting his life, where am I? Who am I? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle came out with a towel tied around his waist, drying his hair with a hairdryer. He noticed Blue was still out of it and crossed over the cat''s body to open the wardrobe. The hangers clanged as he searched for clothes to wear. His hands stopped on a black uniform. ''hmm, this could blend well in the dark,'' He thought.


    He took it out, put it on, and opened his knife suitcase, picking up a dagger. He secured it in an ankle holster.


    "Stop moping, let''s go," he said to his cat and switched off the light. Opening the window gently, he slipped out of it. He landed agilely on the ground without a scratch or sign of pain, after jumping from three stories high.


    The cat followed at his heels as Kyle crept stealthily towards the Mansion, using the shadows to hide himself and lowering his breathing to a mere whisper.


    Inside, Cyra sensed different breaths heading for the Mansion. Her eyes flashed with delight. She carried her sleeping husband to another room, and just as she was about to lay him on the bed, his eyes opened.


    "People are here," He said, with his sleepy gaze sharpening. He wanted to get down but Crya stopped him


    "I know. Go back to sleep or watch something. I''ll handle them myself." He saw her mischievous, playful gaze and relaxed. He had a feeling these people were doomed in her hands.


    Ever since she became a vampire, she has been more deadly than before.


    He closed his eyes, trying to go back to sleep, he felt no worry and cuddled into the soft duvet.


    She walked back to her room and made sure to leave her room door unlocked. She closed her eyes, controlling her breath.


    After well into the night, her door was opened soundlessly. The woman saw her sleeping form and moved soundlessly toward the bed but Cyra could hear her heartbeat. The woman pulled out a silenced gun and aimed it near Cyra''s neck.


    Cyra''s eyes opened before the woman could blink, she was knocked unconscious. There was no suspense at all.


    Cyra dragged the body under her bed and sat up. Pretending to sleep for the next attack seemed boring, so she leaned back against the bed, her gaze on the door.


    The second person entered, only to find his target looking at him.


    His demeanor changed to that of seductive, innocent beauty, that Cyra thought it was a trick of the light.


    His face, however, was convincing-seductive, with watery, innocent eyes a combination that would tempt any woman. But Cyra remained indifferent, watching as he "accidentally" showed hints of his cleavage in a shy move. she held in yawns, wanting to see where he was going with this.


    "Madam...I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to barge into your room...I feel scared living by myself in the room... The trees beat on my window, startling me awake. I''m so scared..." He blinked innocently, tears pooling in his eyes as if he was dependent on her to save him. His face was etched with such trust and helplessness that could move even the stone-hearted of women.


    "So...how do you want me to help?" Cyra''s low-pitched tone made the man shiver. He felt tingles in his spine. If she wasn''t his target he would have given himself to her. The man was beautiful in his own right and believed no one could resist his charm.


    Cyra slowly got down from the bed, the strap of her singlet slipping off her shoulder, revealing the top of her pale breasts and her nipples peeking through the clothes.


    The man swallowed hard feeling hot, his gaze moving down her exposed thighs.


    He stood there foolishly, lost in the sight of her. He tried to seduce her but he was the one being seduced.


    Cyra stood in front of him, and holding his chin, "Hmm. I''ll pluck out your eyes for staring at me with sure a filthy gaze," she whispered into his ears, with a matter-of-fact tone, as if she was discussing the weather.


    The man''s eyes darkened, and he tried to scratch her with the poison on his fingers, but he was slammed on the neck and fell unconscious.


    Kyle witnessed everything from the beginning. He felt a liquid flowing from his nose and he wiped it, only to see his blood.


    It was not because of her seductive aura, it was the heat. Blue looked at his master suspiciously, seeing his master''s bleeding nose.


    "Stop looking... It was too much pepper I had this afternoon that caused the nosebleed....don''t think rubbish." He communicated through his mind to Blue.


    "I didn''t say anything...meow," Blue replied, but his face filled with I don''t believe you, look.


    Kyle felt someone''s gaze on him. He met Cyra''s gaze and he almost fell down the ceiling in shock.


    She smiled when she saw his flustered state before she focused on the next person coming.


    She sat near the bedpost and patiently waited.

 Chapter 94 - 94

    The woman entered, her eyes taking in the whole situation before she attacked fiercely without hesitation.


    The dagger''s sharp glint shone as it swung towards Cyra. She dodged and her hand shot out, twisting the dagger from the woman''s hand.


    "Crack!"


    A bone-cracking noise echoed as the woman''s wrist bent the wrong way, but merely grimaced in pain and used her other hand to attack Cyra''s chest. Cyra sidestepped and took the woman''s hands, pulling her over her shoulder and slamming her to the ground.


    "Bang..."


    The woman inhaled sharply, as she felt a sharp pain in her spine. She tried to attack Cyra''s legs to push her down, but as she struck Cyra''s legs, she felt her bones snap.


    "Aggrhhh...." She screamed in pain, her legs bending awkwardly, as though she had hit a metal.


    Cyra looked at the trembling woman on the ground in boredom. With a swift strike to the neck, the woman fell unconscious.


    "Butler, drag the bodies and follow me," Cyra commanded in a dry tone, startling Kyle, who was hiding on the roof.


    "Madam... This is not in my job description," Kyle said calmly as came down from his hiding place, not surprised that she knew where he was.


    "But you are my butler," She said it with such finality that it left no room for argument. Without another word, she dragged one of the women out, leaving the dumbfounded Kyle behind.


    He sighed under his breath and dragged the other two people out, ignoring the open-mouthed cat who doubted his life behind him.


    He followed Cyra down a secluded hallway, watching as she pressed the wall and a hidden trapdoor opened. His eyes flashed with an unknown emotion as he climbed down the stairs and saw chains and various torture devices. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra chained all of them on the wall, she looked at her meal and felt an urge to start torturing them now but she quenched that urge.


    She was pleased with Kyle''s silence, making her pleased with her choice in making him her butler. For that, she wouldn''t kill him anytime soon; she needed someone experienced around.


    ''Damn, he''s in deep trouble''. Kyle thought, but he maintained his composure, appearing calm and composed.


    They left the room, and the door closed behind them, blending seamlessly with the wall.


    Each lost in their thoughts, they parted ways. Cyra checked the time and saw there was still time before morning, while Kyle returned to his quarters.


    She sat on the couch, crossing her legs and resting her back lazily against the cushions.


    opening her bracelet, she scrolled through, the news, noting the power struggle between juniors from hidden families.


    She rubbed her chin in deep thought, sensing a storm brewing of which city would become the top out of the twelve.


    From what she gathered, every twenty years the city reorganized its standing number, the strongest city was selected by the number of resources and strongest fighters, and the second advancement soul beast under them. She noticed the pattern after souring the news.


    Her fingers kept tapping, as she absorbed more information, feeding her mind.


    She checked, and to her satisfaction, her island was not under any city rule. However, her frown returned as she thought of the people hiding in the dark and intended to kill her, apparently for something hidden on the island.


    She wants to live in peace, but from the madness brewing in her eyes and the bloodthirsty smile on her lips, it was clear she was being hypocritical. She hoped the powers hidden in the dark would last long for her enjoyment.


    Standing up, she stretched and walked out of the Mansion, moving under the moonlight, feeling alive and relaxed.


    She took deep breaths, inhaling the ocean air and the scent of the moist earth in the forest. With her hands behind her back, she strolled the forest like an enchanting ghost under the night sky.


    She spread her senses, trying to pick up anything out of place or find what treasure might be tempting those hidden powers.


    Though her steps seemed slow, she covered a great distance with each stride. After an hour, she sensed a strange, soothing energy calling to her. She turned in that direction and saw a deep, dark cliff dropping far below. Without hesitation, she leaped down, free-falling as the air rushed past her face, blowing her hair into disarray.


    Her clothes flapped in the breeze, yet she could see clearly in the darkness.


    She observed the rugged cave walls as she landed. After a while, she saw a blinding light and had to close her eyes against the brightness. She felt herself sink into a liquid substance.


    Opening her eyes, she saw the white crystal liquid. Energy flowed into her body, making her muscles relax. She opened her mouth to take a sip, and her tongue tingled with its richness as it smoothly glided down her throat.


    She drank greedily, and her thirst for blood reduced. She thought it would make an excellent base for a high-grade blood wine.

 Chapter 95 - 95

    Coming out of the crystal water, she was happy with her wondrous find. She now focused on the sparkling crystals on the wall. Her calm expression crackled when she knew what it was.


    "Is this not a crystal in its true form?" She clicked on her bracelet, opened her bank account, and compared the virtual image of the crystal in her hands to the one in front of her. The ones in front of her were purer, with no impurities.


    "Hahaha...." She laughed, placing her hands on her forehead, wondering what kind of demonic luck this was. No wonder she has an assassin on her back- she was sitting under a crystal mine all along.


    With this crystal, she can own any city she wants and build a personal army of evolved soul-beasts people, but she is too lazy for that. Instead, this crystal would bring her more opportunities to play with greedy people to her satisfaction.


    "Let the crazies begin," she said with a smile curved on her lips, turning and heading the other way out of the cave.


    The morning light was already rising in the sky when she flashed and instantly stopped in front of the Mansion.


    Entering the door, she went straight to her room. Removing her clothes, she freshened up putting on a short black silk gown, and lay down on the bed.


    She didn''t know that tiny camera was recording everything. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    ...


    The morning sun came out, and Kyle had panda eyes from not sleeping through the night. His mind had been racing with thoughts of how to catch her unawares.


    He sighed as he saw the sky brighten, he got up from the bed and walked listlessly to the bathroom.


    He felt weak and wasn''t in the mood to move, but he remembered he had work to do. He set the show temperature to cold, trying to wake himself up.


    He stood under the shower, and let the water soak his head to toe. Feeling a bit more awake, he pressed some shower gel into his hands and rubbed it all over his body.


    After a while, he walked out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his waist and looked into the mirror. He saw his tired, droopy eyes, and yawned, tears sliding down his cheeks.


    He took out his toothbrush and weakly brushed his teeth, freshening up in a zombified manner.


    Putting on his uniform, he walked downstairs to the breakfast area, where he only saw Viktor.


    "Butler! Good morning!" Viktor shouted in his cheerful tone, but Kyle walked past him, too lazy to reply.


    "Hmm...rude," Viktor muttered under his breath as he continued eating his food.


    Kyle went to the breakfast window and brewed himself some coffee and a plate of pancakes.


    Carrying the black coffee to the table, he took a few gulps and felt his mind wake up.


    He opened his bracelet to check the cameras, looking at the recorded footage as he continued drinking his coffee.


    "Ppffftt.....cough....cough.." Kyle choked on his coffee, feeling some of it come out of his nose, his eyes reddening. He felt a burning sensation in his nose and recognized the familiar feeling.


    Damit it, who placed my camera there? Who the hell did this? He received weird looks from Viktor and he quickly calmed himself, cleaned up the spilled coffee, and walked calmly with fast-paced out of the room.


    He went to a secluded area and played the recording. ''This is to find the weak point of my target'' he tried to convince himself, trying to feel less guilty.


    He played the video, and when she pulled off her clothes, his eyes widened, and his heartbeat quickened. His face turned red as he saw her naked back.


    He tried to cover his eyes with his hands, but he peeked between his fingers, looking at her body covertly. His nose started to bleed but he continued watching.


    "This is to know your enemy," he tried to brainwash himself, but his mind was focused on how pale her beautiful back was.


    When she turned around, his mouth ran dry and he almost threw away his bracelet if it was not around his wrist.


    The video was so high definition, that he could see everything clearly, his face was blood red as if he was suffering from a high fever, he couldn''t take the stimulation again and he switched off the video, deleting it instantly. Never check the camera again. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He leaned against the wall and walked out with unstable steps. The breeze that blew on him woke him up from his stupor. Putting on his stern, butler-like expression, he straightened his clothes and waited for his face to regain its normal color.


    He went to the mansion with steady steps, arranging the work for the day.


    Viktor emerged from the side, his nose dripping with blood and his face filled with infatuation for his boss''s beauty. He couldn''t look at his boss normally anymore.


    Pain used his tail to whip his master''s face, trying to bring him back to reality.

 Chapter 96 - 96

    When Viktor got to the glasshouse, his mind finally focused on the task at hand. Looking at the remaining area for him to plant, he got down to work.


    An hour passed, and Viktor sat on the newly bought woven rattle chair and wiped his sweat off his brow. He looked up and saw the dark clouds gathering. He quickly stood up, smiling happily- it was going to rain.


    He shut the glass ceiling and walked out, closing the door firmly.


    The trees rustled with the breeze, and the leaves shook and fell. Viktor could smell the rain in the air, and his mood lightened.


    He didn''t go back to his room but instead headed into the forest, a skip in his step showing he was in a pleasant mood.


    Everyone else was running back into the house as the sky had darkened completely, with a heavy breeze carrying sand into people''s eyes. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle looked at the weather and frowned. He instructed the workers in the mansion to head back while he stayed behind.


    When only he and the chef remained, he relaxed and dropped onto the couch, closing his eyes but remaining very much aware of his surroundings.


    "Dang! Dang!"


    The rain started heavily, hitting the ceiling and creating rhythmic, soothing noises.


    Zane slipped under the covers, feeling relaxed and lazy from the weather. He felt bored but happy these days- there was no beast to hunt or kill; he couldn''t use his sword again.


    He felt a little sad about his lost sword. Then he thought of something and used the voice function on his bracelet to search for a sword sale.


    He discovered the features while playing around with his bracelet and has been using it ever since.


    His eyes brightened as he sat up, seeing different types of swords displayed on the screen. He tapped on a sword with a white hilt; its cold edge caught his eyes, and he quickly clicked on "purchase."


    As his request went through, he picked up the last remaining sword and couldn''t help but smile at his luck.


    He paid a deposit of a million coins for it and waited eagerly, anxious to receive the sword tomorrow.


    Feeling his emotions running high and restless, he tapped on an ad he had saved while watching a food video online.


    It was something called a virtual game. He clicked on information, and the more he read and watched, the more his interest grew.


    "He can choose a battle scene and fight with people and any injury in the game, he would feel it physically..... Click....I want to play combat section."


    "Denied.... Players have to be female to Play." Zane frowned, feeling frustrated; he felt they were playing with his emotions.


    "What to do...I really want to play..." He bit his lips feeling both frustrated and tempted as he watched a short video of a battle between players.


    He stood up from the bed and began pacing, trying to figure out how it would be possible. ''Should ask his wife? Hmm...no, she wouldn''t know either. Who should I ask? Yes!''


    He quickly walked out of the room and took the elevator down.


    Ding...


    The doors opened, and Zane hurried out, his eyes darting around as he looked for someone. He reached the living room and saw the person he was searching for on the couch.


    "Butler, I need your assistance with something." He said it in one breath, startling Kyle. If his heart wasn''t strong he could have had a heart attack.


    His eyes opened and wondered how his second employer could have crept up on him without a sound.


    "Damn! Are any of them normal?" he thought, maintaining a polite expression as he faced Zane.


    Zane sensed something was off about Kyle''s expression, but he couldn''t quite figure out what it was. He wasn''t used to dealing with people, except his wife and hunting beasts, so he couldn''t tell when someone was putting on a fake expression.


    "How does one enter this without being female?" He brought up the site and showed Kyle.


    "Oh... it''s the Battle Royal," Kyle muttered under his breath. He was very familiar with the game but can''t play it, because of his addiction to the game. He''s on probation.


    He looked at Zane, surprised that he was different from most men, who usually preferred things like make-up games or fashion.


    Feeling a sense of camaraderie, Kyle explained, "Here... you use money to buy a female character from this menu, then place it in the box here...''''


    Kyle taught Zane how to set up a female account even, going as far as showing him how to play, and which weapons and herbs to buy.


    He talked with Zane nodding his head, with Kyle impacting his expertise on the game, Kyle carried Zane on a novice battle without a virtual simulation pod to show him the hang of it.


    "Thank you... I will go order a virtual cable equipment."


    "Order the Calxi Pod. It''s quality and smooth to play with." Kyle advised, feeling regretful he couldn''t continue playing.


    Zane nodded gratefully and went back.


    ........


    Thank you Ringo-2ne1, Melissa Calvert, we45221, Clay-Ton-7427, Amy-Zing. For your Golden Tickets and to everyone supporting me with your votes. Check out my new novel ''''Alpha Lucas''s Disguised Mate.'''' ( ? 3?) ¡«enjoy.

 Chapter 97 - 97

    The game haze cleared from Kyle''s mind as he facepalmed, "You idiot gamer...you''re here to kill his wife not to make friends. Ah..."


    Kyle sighed, feeling emotionally and mentally exhausted. This was the hardest job he''d ever taken on since becoming a freelance assassin.


    He ruffled his hair in frustration as he replayed through his interactions with Zane. Suddenly, his hands froze in mid-motion. Something about Zane''s behavior was bothering him. The way Zane clumsily handled his identity bracelet didn''t add up. Identity bracelets were worn from childhood, and everybody should be familiar with them. So why did Zane seem so unfamiliar with his?


    ''Did he come out of a rock? Kyle mused. Even the poorest person gets an Identity bracelet as soon as they''re born.'' He felt he was onto something important but couldn''t quite grasp it. The puzzle of Zane''s behavior lingered in his mind.


    Shaking his head, Kyle leaned back on the couch, closing his eyes as the sound of rain pattered softly outside. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, deep underwater, Viktor swarms endlessly, unable to find the bottom. He discovered this strange place while exploring a stream yesterday. It was connected to the stream, a tunnel he had dug through with his claws


    The water was cool and bright, and he relished the feeling of it gliding along his tail. On a whim, he decided to explore the depths, though he had been swimming for what felt like hours with nothing but the occasional fish or aquatic lifeform crossing his path. Despite this, he felt no urgency to find whatever was lightening up the deep sea.


    Rolling around, Viktor played with the water, creating and swatting at the bubbles with his tail. Pain that was wrapped around his wrist was in deep relaxation feeling the cool water on his scales.


    After what must have been three hours, Viktor finally swarmed through a shell-made corridor. His eyes widened in amazement at the smooth, shining walls. He stopped a thought forming in his mind.


    He quickly swam to the surface at top speed and looked down, only to gasp at the magnificent sight below him.


    He quickly closed his mouth when he felt water began to enter his lungs. From his vantage point, he sees a small, ancient underwater city. Every structure was made from different colored shells; the walls were smooth and shining, with small buildings scattered around. The walls were chipped, with areas broken and destroyed.


    Diving back down, Viktor explored the various houses. The place was deserted, old, and empty, save for glowing orbs and a few scattered pearls of different colors.


    He picked up one of the pearls, rubbing his fingers over its smooth, hard surface, as he moved from house to house in search of clues about the civilization that lived here. But he found nothing.


    Finally, Viktor approached the large building which seemed to be a castle, the one he had saved for the last, his tail beating in the water from excitement.


    Entering through its pearl-jeweled gates, his hands touched everything in sight. Next time, he would bring a sack to take these beauties home. He loved how they sparkled in the water, giving off an ethereal glow that made the place feel almost unreal.


    He took some pearls and wove them into his hair, which wrapped around the pearls, holding them securely.


    Viktor wandered through the glowing hallways in a constant state of awe, the wall glows with all manner of shells, pearls, jewels, and stones.


    Taking various turns until he stopped he stood before a set of large stone doors. Taking a second to gather himself, he pushed the doors open. A blinding light shone from within, nearly blinding him.


    Once, his eyes adjusted to the light, Viktor gasped, his breath catching in his throat at the sight before him. Before him stood glowing statutes of a beautiful, tailed woman, and other glowing stones varying in size.


    Pain woke up at the moment, he saw he was standing in a different place. When his eyes saw the glowing statues of a beautiful-tailed woman he too stunned like his master.


    Viktor eyes were sparkling with greed as he imagined taking the shining stone home and carving it into an image of himself.


    He squealed at the thought of his image glowing with otherworldly, holy light


    He quickly ran to the statue admiring the stone structure, his focus was not on the woman carved on it but on the glowing lifelike stone.


    "Master.... They are like you," Pain''s voice brought Viktor back to reality, making him notice the tailed form of the woman carved in stone.


    "I feel they existed a million years ago," Viktor said out loud, recalling the files he had obtained from scientists about the original supernaturals of old.


    "Shouldn''t all this have been lost after the world''s destruction a thousand years ago?" He looked at Pain with a puzzled gaze, and Pain mirrored his confusion.

 Chapter 98 - 98

    "Or maybe the destruction unearthed it from its depths?" Pain mused, unsure of his words.


    Viktor shrugged indifferently, brushing aside other thoughts as he wondered how he would carry a stone back with him.


    "Hmm... This stone would look amazing in the glasshouse garden... I know! It would be great if boss image was sculptured on it." His face flushed as he held his cheeks with both hands, his tail flicking excitedly while he recalled his boss''s naked form.


    Pain used his tail to snap Viktor back to the present. "Oh... Um... I''ll take this one and some glowing stones too." He quickly wrapped his curling hair around a medium-sized stone, grabbing three glowing moonstones as well.


    He sighed, glancing at the glowing treasures they passed by. "When we get the chance, we''ll come back and take everything.''''


    Viktor was tempted to take everything back but he knew it was impossible for now. As Pain closed his eyes to rest, Viktor began dragging the stone back, quicker now they were on the way out.


    After some hours passed, he burrowed out of the tunnel hole and entered the stream. Coming out of the water, the rain had lessened to a drizzle.


    His hair and appearance shifted back to normal as the pearls and crystals he carried fell onto the grass. Bundling them with large leaves, he tucked them into his clothes while carrying the medium stone in his hands.


    Soaked from the rain, Viktor carried everything and rushed straight to the glasshouse- he couldn''t wait to decorate.


    Humming softly under his breath, he placed the medium stone by the fountain. To his surprise, the medium stone began to shine in the dim garden light.


    "So, that''s how it works," he murmured. He had thought the stone was broken after taking it out of the water. He went to the side to check on the flower seeds.


    Already taking what he planted as his children, he squatted and checked if everything was in order. He can''t wait for his babies to bloom- he regulated the temperature to cold as instructed and went to the chair, picked up two glowing stones, and dropped them into the fountain water, making the water glow like crystals.


    Nodding at his aesthetics, he moved to the medium stone and walked around it, deep in thought on how best to sculpt it into a lifelike statue.


    As night fell, Cyra woke up, slipping into black shorts and a top. She packed her hair in ponytails, put on a pair of gloves, and grabbed a wine glass before heading downstairs.


    When she reached the living room, she found Zane curled up on the couch, pressing with so much focus on his hologram, that she paused in her tracks and moved toward him with a playful glint in her eyes.


    "Love, have lost my charm?" she teased, lifting him into her her arms, catching him off guard.


    She nuzzles her face on his neck, trailing kisses, her lips brushing his earlobe before biting gently.


    Zane shivered distracted by her actions, "Mmm... Wife..." He moaned, trying to get himself away, but she held him tight. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you remember I''m your wife, Huh? Our honeymoon phase is over, and now you only care about food and that bracelet of yours.'''' Her voice took on a playful tone of grievance.


    Zane felt a pang of guilt when he heard her complaints, it seemed he had been neglecting her lately.


    "Wife... I will change," he said, turning to face her, only to see her mischievous smile. Realizing she was toying with him, he snorted, turning back to ignore her, feeling she wasted his feelings.


    Cyra chuckled under her breath, loving how easily she could fool him. He felt her trembling chest and knew she was laughing at him, he pouted in dissatisfaction. Cyra grabbed his face with her gloved hands and kissed him hard on the lips, making him breathless.


    Cyra''s eyes darkened momentarily at his stunned, watery gaze; desire stirred within her, but she quickly blinked it away, her gaze clearing.


    "Love once I''m done with a few insignificant things, I will deal with you later." She whispered, her voice both teasing and promising. Sucking hard on his lower lips, she released him before she disappeared in a flash.


    Zane''s face flushed red as her words lingered. He shook his head clearing the impure thoughts flashing through his mind when Cyra said she would deal with him.


    Clearing his throat, he tapped on his bracelet, trying to focus back on his hologram screen, but his mind kept drifting back to her.


    In the dark, eerie room, three people were chained to the wall; their faces were calm on what was to come after going through such instances before, not knowing it was different from what they had ever experienced.

 Chapter 99 - 99

    "Zoom..."


    Their heads turned toward the wall that slid open, revealing an elegant woman as she entered.


    They noticed the change in their target''s aura. Previously, they had perceived her as a lazy, indifferent woman. Now, there was madness and cruelty in every step she took.


    Cyra was in her true form, no longer hiding- it was her personal space, and she didn''t bother to restrain herself.


    She walked calmly towards a chair, sitting down with her legs crossed, and fixed them with a calm, unblinky stare.


    Their bold gaze, once defiant, quickly dropped under the pressure of her presence. Yet none of them spoke, unwilling to betray their organization.


    Cyra nodded to herself, approving of their tenacity. They would be a joy to break, she thought.


    She stood up and went to a table filled with various torture tools. Picking up a small cup, she extended her fangs and let venom drip into the cup.


    Feeling the quantity was enough, she retracted her fangs, licked her lips, and filled a syringe with the venom.


    Her silent actions were performed under the fearful, watchful eyes of her captives. The eerie calm she oozed out only deepened the dread that enveloped the room.


    Cyra walked towards the woman close to her and injected the syringe into her. The woman struggled, but the chains binding her to the wall held her tightly, giving her no chance to escape.


    Cyra ignored the woman''s threatening gaze as she emptied the syringe, venom coursing into her veins. Cyra paid no attention to others, focusing entirely on her task.


    Returning to the table, she picked up a scalpel and paused. She tapped on the music section on her hologram screen, and a loud, musical instrument song filled the room, drowning out all other sounds.


    She pressed a section of the wall, and a concealed bed slid out, positioning horizontally. Without a word, Cyra bound the woman to the bed, ensuring she couldn''t move an inch.


    Cutting away the woman''s clothing, leaving her naked beneath the harsh light. Retrieving the hose, she blasted her with cold water, washing away her grime and sweat. The water drained away through the floor, flowing out of the drainage system connecting to the glass house garden.


    The two others watched Cyra''s systematic actions, dread filling their hearts as they swallowed hard from fear.


    The woman on the bed''s emotions had changed from her usual calm fearless gaze to a fearful one, though her pride prevented her from showing any visible weakness.


    Cyra brought the scalpel to the woman''s skin, peeling it slowly and with fineness. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mm..." The woman bit down hard on her lips, drawing blood as she suppressed her screams.


    Cyra''s skill was horrifying. She peeled away the skin without allowing any drop of blood to flow, as though she was peeling the outer part of an egg to show the whiteness inside.


    Tears filled the woman''s eyes as every brush of air against her red raw flesh brought unbearable pain.


    "Ahhh..." The woman''s screams were drowned out by the loud music. The others froze, horror-stricken as they watched the woman being tortured, while Cyra''s face remained cold and focused, her hand working with mechanical precision.


    The woman begged to fall unconscious, but her plea was not granted; instead, her mind was clearer than before, feeling every skin peeled away from her body.


    When Cyra was done peeling away her skin from her body, her body was spammed with excruciating pain. She was soaked in sweat, and the saltness in her sweat rubbed on the wounds, adding another layer of pain to her soul.


    Cyra waited and all of them watched a new skin growing on the woman''s body again.


    The new flesh that came out was a very sensitive tender pink. They watched in horror at the unbelievable sight before their eyes.


    It was at this moment the last two knew they entered a pit of hell willingly. When Cyra picked up another torture tool the woman shouted


    "Please kill me...I will tell you everything..." The song was too loud drowning out her screams.


    Cyra picked up a hammer and started breaking every single bone on the woman''s body.


    The woman could only let out tears and breathless moans, unable to scream anymore. Her sensitive body maximizes the pain a triple fold.


    Cyra picked up her glass cup and put it into the woman''s wrist and tore her artery open, and blood dropped, filling the cup full.


    The other blood following from her wrist went through the drainage into the flower seeds feeding them nutrition.


    Cyra brought the glass to her lips and drank the blood her face tinged with pleasure. She licked her lips savoring the taste of dread, hatred, and hopelessness.


    All her favorite tastes in one. Everybody shivered with fright as they watched her elegant movement and was certain she was a demon''s incarnate.

 Chapter 100 - 100

    She Ignored their stare and drank till she was full. The woman''s eyes were blank from pain, she didn''t have the energy to cry out even when she was going through soul-crushing pain.


    Her soul beast was feeling the same pain as her, it was growling painfully in her mind.


    Cyra stopped, losing interest after having her fill. She dropped the tools and threw away her stained gloves, washing her hands under the tap, letting crimson stains flow down the drain.


    She left the room, and behind her was silent except for the faint breathing of the people she had just tortured. They were broken, trembling, their eyes vacant, and their faces etched with horror and pain.


    She didn''t speak to them from start to finish and didn''t ask for information. The torture had no purpose except for her satisfaction.


    Outside the night was calm. The rain stopped, leaving the ground damp and soft beneath her feet.


    Cyra strolled, her mind empty of the torture she''d inflicted. Her eyes wandered to the stars, appreciating their distance and beauty, before she found herself outside the glasshouse.


    A large stone glowed in the moonlight, catching her attention. Sitting nearby, Viktor, her gardener, was slouched in the patio chair, lost in thoughts. His face was scrunched up in concentration, and he didn''t notice her presence.


    "Where did this stone come from?" Cyra asked, her voice cutting through the silence.


    "Hee..." Viktor let out a startled noise, jumped, and held his chest. He looked at his boss feeling his heart would soon give out from her soundless footsteps.


    A grin spread on his face when he saw her gaze on the shining stone. "I found it deep in the ocean," he said, his voice eager to share. "Everywhere was covered in beautiful shells and jewels with countless glowing stones, It was a treasure trove down there..." He went on, his voice filled with excitement. Cyra listened in silence, her eyes fixed on the stone, taking in its smooth surface, and it shimmered with bright, soothing light.


    "Why did you tell me about it, instead of keeping it for yourself?" She asked, turning her gaze to him, her eyes cold and emotionless. Listening to his heartbeat for any falsehood.


    "Huh? But it''s on your island. I couldn''t keep it...I''m going to stay here for a very long time." His words were straightforward, without much thought or greed; his eyes were innocent and clear.


    "Who said you''re staying here that long?" Her face was so calm that Viktor couldn''t get anything from her expression.


    "Boss...do you want to fire me?" He asked tentatively, he thought of the stream here where he could swim freely and had enough space to bury the bodies of people they sent to hunt him down, plus his beautiful boss, and he felt anxious when he saw Cyra''s calm face.


    "Boss I can do anything: I can clean, grow things, kill people if you need it. Please let me stay... Even if you want to short my salary...just give me enough for marriage tax and to buy beautiful things. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He coughed awkwardly, his cheeks reddening. "cough...I can give you my ..." he blushed at the last sentence, looking at her shyly but proactively.


    "Okay," Cyra caught him off, her voice flat."You can stay. Stop talking." Her ears were calloused with all his chatter.


    Viktor almost jumped on his heels with her approval; he breathed deep breaths, feeling relieved and happy.


    "I want to sculpt your statue on the stone." When he said that, an image flashed through his mind, and he hid his face away from hers, secretly wiping away the blood sliding down his nose.


    Cyra noticed ."You''re bleeding," She stated, her voice indifferent as she turned and walked toward the fountain. She dipped her hands into the cool water, her fingers brushing against the stone beneath.


    Viktor thought up different torture methods to regain control over his thoughts and stop visualizing her naked curves.


    "This flower seed needs blood to bloom," Cyra said, turning her gaze back to him. ''''I authorize you to kill people like you to nourish it. Leave one or two for me." Seeing Viktor''s confused gaze she explained


    "You kinds have a stench of blood on your scents and there''s a recognition among killers." Viktor''s eyes widen in realization and smell his body, trying to smell the blood, but he can only smell his body lotion.


    "It''s in the bones...you can''t smell it." Cyra wandered while she was talking more than she was used to when speaking to him.


    She frowned, "Come with me." She turned and walked out; Viktor followed her closely, his curiosity piqued as they made their way through many turns and stopped in front of a wall.


    Cyra stopped and tapped on the panel, bringing out a fingerprint hologram screen, "Your hands." She instructed.


    He stretched his hands to her, and she pressed it on the screen and locked in his finger recognition into the panel, and the wall slid open.


    Viktor followed her and climbed down the stairs, filled with amazement at the different torture devices in the room. His hands were itching to try it out.


    Cyra saw his sparkling eyes and shook her head internally at his innocent but cruel thoughts, But she liked it, she didn''t want a hypocrite in her face.


    Viktor touched the tools with familiarity feeling like he was home.


    "You seem familiar with these," Cyra said walking up to him.


    "Hm." He hummed and picked up an iron clipper tasting its swiftness.

 Chapter 101 - 101

    Cyra studied Viktor; seeing his skillful moment, she came to a decision.


    "I will give you a trial test," she said coldly, her voice calm as she continued. "You will torture them." - she nodded toward the unfortunate souls chained in the corner. "And bring me their blood. Then I''ll know if you are fit for the job or not. And remember," she added with a chilling tone, "torture them without care for their death." As soon as Cyra said this, one of them wanted to summon their beast, but she gave him a glance, her grey eyes flickering with light, and the man sent his beast back against his will.


    Viktor wanted to start with the man that interrupted them.


    But she held him back, "Not now. You need a blood bag. When you bring blood to me, you should be clean." Her grip tightened briefly on his wrist, her warning clear.


    Seeing she was handling their torture over to Viktor, the other two women subconsciously relaxed when they saw Viktor''s cute face. Only the man was trembling badly.


    They felt he was a novice and wouldn''t inflict any more pain than they were used to. How wrong those thoughts were.


    Viktor looked dull as he followed her out of the room, feeling regretful he couldn''t start now.


    He was about to go back to his quarters but was stopped. Cyra gripped his chin between her long fingers. She leaned in close, her nails grazing his throat.


    "if you betray me in any way," she whispered, her lips curling into a dangerous smile, "you will beg for death, but it would elude you."


    Viktor swallowed hard, feeling her sharp nails digging into his skin. He nodded in response to her threat, but his mind was on her beautiful face, which was magnified when she drew closer to him; he watched her lips move and nodded dumbly, not fully paying attention to her words.


    She left him standing dumbly. "Ahh...my boss is soooooo beautiful." He screamed and gushed in his mind at his boss''s beauty.


    Pain, who woke up at this moment, watched his master''s hopeless behavior and wondered what made him in this state.


    Viktor walked back to his room and hugged his teddy bears tightly, giggling into them; he rolled around the bed, recalling his boss''s red hot lips, slanted eyebrows, and full eyelashes with her pale, smooth face, and his eyes sparkled with infatuation and lust.


    He wants his boss, and coming to the realization, his emotions calm a little.


    Cyra went in looking for Zane not knowing someone had impure thoughts on her person.


    She found Zane in a bathrobe looking through different bottles of lotions in cluelessness.


    He tapped on the video, chose a bottle, and swiped it on his face gently as instructed.


    Cyra rested her back on the wall and watched him go through his skincare routine by the video instructions. She found peace just looking at him, her body relaxed.


    "Love, you''re beautiful." Her tone was a matter of fact and her eyes slid down his chest down to the open slit of the bathrobe.


    She flashed, appearing instantly beside him, holding his waist to her body, and her other hand skimmed through his legs, going upwards to his lower body.


    "Wife. Hm...stop I need to finish applying this first." Zane was distracted by her touch, he tried to struggle out of her hands.


    "Later. Right now I need you..." She bit and sucked down on his neck, feeling him relax into her hold. She flashed and laid him out down on the bed without freeing her hold.


    She took his lips, kissing him deeply and with wild intensity.


    She pulled back just long enough to strip off her clothes, standing naked before him, her eyes filled with hunger. Without hesitation, she gripped his hardened cock, stroking it just a few times before lowering herself onto him in one swift motion.


    Her butt slapped on his thighs as she rode him hard, squeezing him in her fleshy walls.


    "Hmm...um...too tight..." Zane moaned, his hands tightened on the bedsheet, and their heavy breaths mingled together in the room.


    "Mmm..hm.."


    Cyra kissed him on the lips, her nipples rubbed on his chest and her waist moved up and down.


    "Pah... Pah..." Sounds of flesh filled the room; she bit his neck, making him moan from pain and pleasure. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Haa..mhm...* He sat up putting his hand around her neck, and his face was buried in her breast.


    He took a nipple into his mouth and sucked out on it, making Cyra''s pussy wall tighten on his cock.


    Mmm... She moaned into his neck but didn''t stop her actions but rode him faster almost turning into a blur of movement.


    She flashed, hitting his back on the wall, and rode him hard; the body was soaked with sweat, Zane''s cock hardened, and he stiffened, cuming harder into her, but his cock didn''t lessen for long from the sucking motion of her pussy walls.


    She kissed him, her hands into his hair as her waist went up and down motion.


    After some rounds, Cyra''s organism came harder, crashing into her in waves after holding it in for a while.


    She felt Zane''s weakened form and carried him to the bath to wash off. She felt unfulfilled, but she couldn''t continue, so she washed off under the water, calming the heat down, and lay on the bed, hugging Zane to her.


    .....


    Lovelies check out my new novel. ALPHA LUCAS''S DISGUISED MATE. Thank you all for your votes and Golden Tickets. From your one and only, Author San.

 Chapter 102 - 102

    A middle-aged woman stood by the window of a high-rise building, gazing down at the city below, admiring the dotted, that stretched across the skyline.


    Beep!


    She looked down at her bracelet, and her expression turned cold.


    "Bring her in," She ordered, her voice flat with boredom. The women standing guard at the door shifted immediately, pressing their bracelets to relay her command.


    After ten minutes, the door creaked open, and a woman was dragged in by two other stoned-faced women.


    Mira didn''t struggle. Her eyes were deadly calm, accepting her fate; she knew this woman wouldn''t let her go now that she was of no use.


    She walked forward calmly, needing no persuasion from the guards.


    "Oh, the business genius is here," The dark-haired woman mocked, her voice dripping with venom. Her once warm eyes now bore into Mira with icy disdain.


    She left the window and sat on the couch with her legs crossed, gazing at Mira''s condescending smirk.


    Mira stared at the woman who, just a week ago, had treated her like a mother- this cold-hearted woman who would do anything for power: Madam Eleanor Black.


    The head of the second branch of the BLACK aristocrat family of the 12th city ruling aristocrat family.


    Mira''s glare burned with such hatred and disappointment that Eleanor''s face twisted with distaste.


    "You worm. Who gave you the audacity to look at me like that? she spat, her voice cold and laced with aristocratic arrogance. ''''You should be grateful to even breathe the same air as me."


    Mira''s fists clenched at her sides, the betrayal cutting deeper with every word. ''''why?'''' her voice cracked, but she pressed on, desperation fueling her.


    "Why did you pick me up and train me all these years? Why make me believe I had a family?" Mira shouted, devasted and filled with hatred for this woman. How could this cold-hearted woman hide behind such a calm, honest face? How had she been deceived for 24 years of my life?


    "Hmm... What a simple answer.'''' Eleanor shrugged, her tone indifferent.


    ''''I picked you out of the gutters because you would make a beautiful toy for my daughter''s entertainment. But who knew you would be so grateful? You worked hard and displayed your talents as a business genius. So what else? I left you to build an empire for me. You even made me the richest among the Black ruling family in Echo City. But you had to stand in my daughter''s light...'''' she trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.


    "So, I was just a toy who helped... and now I''m being discarded because of your daughter''s jealousy. Haha... "Mira''s green eyes lost their luster; her tone was filled with pain and agony.


    She laughed bitterly, tears dripping from her eyes, making her look pathetic in the woman''s eye.


    She frowned with disgust as she watched Mira''s tears stain the fur carpet beneath her.


    "Take her away, and give her a clean, painless death. This is the last kindness I''ll show you. Be grateful for it. " She gave the guards her others.


    As they carried Mira out, she heard Eleanor''s voice from behind. "Someone replace the carpet." Eleanor''s tone filled with disgust, as if she were talking about removing trash.


    Mira followed them lifelessly, her mind filled with memories of small little actions she ignored before.


    She recall their disregard for her when she was sick, instead, they hypothetically made her work with the excuse of other families targeting them. They never ate at the same table as her. They always made her take the blame for her daughter''s faults.


    As memories flooded her mind, Mira became calmer and calmer. A new emotion surged through her mind like a rising tide: Rage.


    They will lose everything they ever wanted- power and wealth. All of it'''' she thought, her mind now clear and focused.


    "First, I have to find a strong backer and lay low for a while,'''' she planned as they reached their destination.


    They stopped beside a port with several boats bobbing on the water. In a dark corner, one of the women pulled out a syringe filled with yellow liquid and injected it into Mira''s neck.


    Mira felt her body gradually grow colder as if freezing from the inside out. The women watched as the drug worked its way through her system. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After two minutes, Mira''s body turned blue, as though frozen to death. They checked her heartbeat to confirm she was gone, and they saw no signs of life and noticed her bracelet rusting, they left her.


    Minutes passed. As her bracelet was on the verge of turning to dust, Mira''s eyes snapped open.


    "Haah...cough..." Her bracelet regained its shine in seconds.


    Her tattoo on her shoulder, a set of seven sticks, shifted. One disappeared, leaving six. She still has six lives left. Mira was glad she had never revealed her secret. She had a cat soul beast that granted its master nine lives.


    She summoned her light brown Persian cat, and it meowed lazily.


    "How did you die again?" the cat asked in a lazy tone, unable to muster any concern for its master''s latest death.

 Chapter 103 - 103

    Mira ignored her cat''s heartless questions and checked her account details, her mind racing as she thought of how to escape Echo City- the jurisdiction of the Black family. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she remains here, they will find her out sooner or later. She needed a secluded place away from the control of the 12 ruling families.


    Every city has a family ruling it, with the ocean as its boundary line.


    She searched on her hologram screen for a place where she wouldn''t be recognized, and her hands stopped on a recruitment notice, and her eyes lit up with determination.


    "Lucky, we''re leaving, but first, I need to grab some files." She said, standing up from the ground and patting the dirt from her clothes.


    Lucky looked at her, yawned, and waited lazily for Mira to summon it back so she could sleep. She wasn''t bothered about why they had to change location or the cause of her master''s death.


    Mira bought a hoodie from a roadside stall and covered her face, sneaking back to her apartment.


    After getting off the train and swiping her bracelet to pay, she passed through turns and reached a hidden house in an alley.


    She opened the door and felt along the wall for the switch. Light shone in the room making everything visible.


    She sighed at the sight of the little space; it was her haven when she needed peace and quiet.


    Shaking off her melancholy, she headed to the bedroom, opened the dresser, and the wall behind it slid open to reveal a safe.


    Placing her hand on the scanner, it beeped, and the safe unlocked. She retrieved a blue chip- the only item inside.


    This chip held the hope of humanity transcending to space, along with the identities of the people she raised over the years to make that dream possible.


    She smiled bitterly. She had almost given the chip to Eleanor. Thank Goddess Eleanor had shown her true colors in time, or she would''ve handed her more power.


    Mira slotted the chip into her bracelets for safekeeping, then opened the wardrobe and packed a few clothes.


    Carrying the bundle on her back, she stepped out the front door, pausing to look back at the little house one last time.


    She bought a ticket for a night flight and took a hover car to the airport.


    As the plane took off, she gazed out the window with a calm heart, her eyes burning with hatred and determination. She watched Echo City below her.


    ...


    Kyle was preparing his tools to attack Cyra later this afternoon. He noticed a change in her demeanor after witnessing last night''s assassination attempt, and he was determined to strike today.


    Waking up this morning he was in a state of nervousness and excitement. He holstered his dagger and held a string with a gloved hand wrapped in gently and put it in his butler uniform.


    Taking deep breaths, he left his room and acted normally. He walked into the Mansion and worked through the morning, handling payments and other issues before taking a break.


    Then, his aura changed- he became on with his surroundings as he made his way to the hallways and climbed the stairs to the upper room.


    Reaching Cyra''s bedroom, he slipped inside soundlessly. Her pale form lay motionless on the bed. Without hesitation, Kyle''s eyes shifted into feline pupils as he approached her, drawing his dagger. he drove it into her chest without a second thought.


    ''''Clang!''''


    The room echoed with the sound of metal clashing, and Kyle''s eyes widened. His dagger had bent as if it struck solid metal, not human flesh.


    He reacted quickly, flipping back with cat-like agility. Biting his lip, he pulled out a length of string with a gloved hand- one of the sharpest metals on the planet.


    Moving swiftly, he wrapped the string around her neck, intending to cut her neck off.


    "Naughty boy. Why did you wake me?" Cyra''s lazy, chastising voice filled the room. With one finger, she held the string in place, effortlessly stopping it with no signs of cuts on her skin.


    Her grey eyes regarded him as if he was a misbehaving child, and it ticked Kyle off. She made his attack seem like a child''s play.


    His eyes darken a flash of claws slit Cyra''s throat. For a brief moment, he thought he had succeeded.


    But his mind almost shut down from shock when he saw her bleeding neck mend itself back to new as if he didn''t slit her throat a second ago.


    Realization hit him like a hammer. She wasn''t human. She was one of the supernatural beings.


    "Leave... I need to sleep." Cyra''s tone was dismissing, she closed her eyes and slept off.


    "D-Did she just..." Kyle screamed in his mind, connecting to his beast as he shook from anger.


    "Master. Calm down, meow...." Blue patted his master mentally trying to calm him down.

 Chapter 104 - 104

    Kyle walked out of the room calmly and left the Mansion, heading into the forest. He stopped in front of a tree.


    "Bang!"


    He kicked the trunk fiercely, releasing all his pent-up rage. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh...I''ll kill her if it''s the last thing I do!" He screamed into the trees.


    "But, master, how can you kill her? She''s unkillable." Blue''s words doused his fury like a bucket of cold water.


    "Sheesh... Can''t you tell me something positive?" Kyle frowned and plucked out the leaf particles from his clothes. Arranging his cuffs and pushing his hair back in place.


    His mind raced with plans to find her weakness- every living thing had one.


    Months passed, The island functioned as usual, with everything appearing calm. However, if anyone noticed the dwindling number of mansion staff, they would realize that things weren''t as normal as they seemed.


    Meanwhile, Viktor was having the time of his life- torturing different assassins by day and by night, tending to his flowers, which bloomed healthy from the constant supply of nutrients.


    Kyle''s room had become a stalker''s room. The walls were lined with pictures of Cyra, his target. He worked tirelessly to uncover her weakness, after monitoring her secretly and during his afternoon attacks.


    "Bang!"


    In frustration, he stabbed a knife through the center of one of her pictures. Why can''t he kill her? Was he wrong to attack during the day? He bit his lips and paced around the room, lost in thoughts. Blue, watching from the corner, felt dizzy from Kyle''s pacing figure.


    Blue shook his fur and was about to climb onto the window sill to sleep when Kyle stopped pacing.


    "Yes! We attack tonight!" His loud shout startled Blue, who hit his head on the table with a loud thud.


    Blue saw stars and was disoriented for a few minutes before the pain lessened.


    "Meow!...Master!" Blue meowed angrily. "Go by yourself! I won''t go with you!" Blue climbed onto the sill; his angry back turned to Kyle- he closed his eyes, ignoring Kyle.


    Kyle stood dumbfounded at Blue''s emotional outburst, clueless about the cause. Maybe he was in one of his moods. Shrugging carelessly, he turned back to the board, glaring at Cyra''s picture as if she were standing in front of him.


    For Kyle, it was not a matter of killing again but to regain his honor as one of the best assassins there is.


    He wouldn''t resort to poison; it was beneath him, but Cyra had never once eaten any food. All she ever did was make him deliver blood bags to the mansion''s cold room.


    He checked his bracelet for the time- It was almost time to recruit new people for the mansion.


    He went into the bathroom, freshened up, and cast a glance at Blue, who was still sulking. Ignoring his beast, Kyle went downstairs.


    He skipped breakfast since he was already running late and planned to eat at the mansion later.


    He selected a car from the garage beside the staff quarters, putting in the power source cube, and drove out.


    As he passed the trees along a paved road, he rolled down the window a little, letting the fresh air in. For a moment, he felt at peace, enjoying the quiet.


    After three hours, he passed a large hospital that opened a month ago. He remembered the excitement when it was built- the workers were glad they no longer had to cross the ocean for medical care.


    Of course, the island''s owner hadn''t bothered to attend the grand opening. Instead, she had introduced new rules: island residents were now required to donate blood every month. Only a selected few whose blood passed certain tests were allowed to donate.


    Kyle often wondered what she did with all that blood. He even hoped at one point she had an incurable illness. But he quickly squashed those thoughts. No, he wanted to kill her himself.


    Driving past the hospital, he continued for another thirty minutes before reaching the bustling town.


    People went about their business, some in charge of the crops and others breeding animals. The Island had become almost self-sufficient, cut off from the rest of the cities. Despite everything, Kyle felt a sense of pride in what the island was becoming. Even with all the work handed over to him, he felt proud.


    "Dammit...why are you proud when you''re being worked to the bones and have an infuriating hand-off boss.'''' He muttered under his breath; he thought his boss was supposed to have an awareness to take it easy on a man.


    But obviously, it''s not in her vocabulary; he has to get himself an island manager to take care of the daily tasks so he can face only the mansion and further his plans to assassinate her.


    His eyes sharpened and his expression was calm and stern as he stepped out of the car.

 Chapter 105 - 105

    When people saw him, they stopped what they were doing and greeted him respectfully; he was the right-hand man to the boss the only one they could recognize by facial due to the boss''s absence.


    Kyle nodded calmly and walked toward the building in front of him. Inside, up to twenty people waited to be interviewed for the mansion staff.


    Mira was among them. She had been staying here for three months now, very curious about the owner of this island. She felt the owner was too wealthy- rich enough to develop this entire island and employ so many people with no signs of financial troubles, which intrigued her.


    She watched the butler, the second most powerful person after the mysterious boss, and her eyes gleamed with calculation as she considered how to get close to the owner.


    Her first step was to secure the position of island manager. Hiding her shrewd gaze beneath a more honest one, she waited her turn.


    "Next!"


    Mira stood, took in deep breath, and collected herself before walking into the room.


    Kyle sat behind the desk, focused on the hologram smart cube. He was typing when she entered.


    "Sit. Your name and blood type?" He asked, finally looking up at her.


    "Mira Black." She answered calmly, not stuttering under the pressure of Kyle''s gaze. He nodded internally, already ticking good marks for her.


    He took a moment to assess her seriously and noted The confidence in her tone.


    "So, what position are you applying for?" He asked, maintaining a calm demeanor


    "Island manger." She answered curtly, straight to the point, which Kyle appreciated.


    "Oh? why should I give you that position?" Kyle asked with a probing tone.


    He hoped her next answer wouldn''t disappoint him, like the last woman whose eyes were almost dripping with greed for power and money. That one even flaunted her supposed superiority as a woman, which almost made him want to gouge out her eyes.


    "I have experience in the management and excel in my job," Mira said with confidence. If there''s one thing she was sure of, it was her expertise in business management.


    Kyle was surprised by self-assurance and clear gaze. At least she was better than the last candidate- not a hint of superiority from being a woman.


    "You''re selected, but it is my Mistress who has the final say." Kyles''s expression and tone remained disinterested; he was not dazzled by her beauty, confidence, or air of authority.


    Mira tried to gauge Kyle''s reaction to see if his position was secure but found nothing. "It seems even the owner''s people are unusual." She thought, nodding to him and moving with careful etiquette, which Kyle noticed.


    From the way she carried herself- she was brought up in an aristocratic family. So why was she here, on this island? He buried his thoughts and called for the next person.


    After a while, Kyle finished with the last person; he stood up and stretched his bones, feeling the loss of sensation in his butt.


    His stomach growled from hunger, and he stepped out of the room, looking at the ten selected people and addressing them.


    "I give you two days to pack and move into the Mansion staff quarters," He announced, gesturing for Mira to follow him.


    As they walked down the hallway, he turned to her side and said while they were still moving, "Follow me to the Mansion first to see the boss." He said, opening the car door and motioning for her to sit in the backseat.


    Kyle ignored her presence, focused on typing on his hologram screen as the car drove itself. Once he settled today''s task and allocated the funds, he closed his eyes and rested.


    Three hours later, Mira saw the Mansion in the distance and was amazed by its design. She didn''t know a house could have its aura; it carried an elegant, mysterious vibe- it was beautiful with the sparkling glasshouse and waterfall nearby. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She saw someone tilling the ground facing the entrance and guessed they were going to plant flowers.


    She was used to sky-high buildings and elaborate castles, but the first time she came to this island, the quiet environment and the forest''s earthly scent washed over her, soothing her restless heart.


    When the car drove into the garage, she collected herself and followed after him.


    They walked into the staff quarters, Kyle brought him to the waiting room and motioned for her to sit on the couch


    "Wait here; if you are hungry, the food lounge is on the left. You can get yourself something to eat. I''ll bring you to see the boss when it''s dark." He left these words and walked out, not waiting for Mira''s reply.


    Kyle went straight to the Mansion, he walked into the kitchen and saw the bustling form of the chef.


    "Chef, I need food." his tone was mild and approachable to her, being familiar to her and being fed with delicious cuisines.


    "ha.... butler, you starved yourself again. Don''t you know it would affect your health as a man, you young....." She chattered in a cheerful tone and pointed for him to munch on the snacks and wait for her to prepare a meal for him.

 Chapter 106 - 106

    A plate of spicy chicken and pasta was placed in front of him; Kyle wolfed the food down elegantly.


    His face was flushed red from the heat, but he didn''t stop. Instead, the more he ate, the more he enjoyed it. When only a few bites were left, he finally calmed down and began to savor the taste.


    He leaned back on the chair with a content face and sipped some juice. After lazing around for a while, he got up and returned to work.


    Viktor was on his fifth bag of blood, but he had stopped torturing the unfortunate souls. The people chained to the walls were new faces; the old ones had bored Viktor, so he buried them in the garden for flowers to have nutrients to bloom brighter.


    He cleaned up the torture tools, using water pressure from the hose to wash the blood-stained floor, which drained away through the system.


    He turned on the air diffuser to clear out the smell of blood and sweat. Removing his gloves, he tossed them into the trash incinerator and washed his hands thoroughly with scented pink soap.


    He loved the smell of the soap- roses and the gummy candies. It made his heart feel refreshed.


    His curls bounced cutely with his nodding head, giving him an innocent glow. If not for the vacant stares of the people chained to the wall, everything would seemed peaceful and beautiful.


    Leaving the room, Viktor entered the servant quarters, walking by a strange woman without much thought. He wasn''t interested in meeting new people unless they sparked his curiosity.


    Mira watched a beautiful young man pass by, unable to stop herself from admiring him. Her eyes held no other emotions except appreciation for his beauty.


    The butler was a cold beauty filled with calm air about him, while this young man had a cheerful youthfulness to him.


    She sighed and looked out the window, staring blankly into space as she waited for the sky to dark.


    Viktor opened his door and saw his package lying on the bed unopened and he quickly went to it and tore the wrap open.


    Inside the opened package were different sets of skincare bottles and hair care products.


    His eyes sparkled seeing his favorite brands and he decided to pamper himself today. He has to look beautiful; his mind flashed to Cyra''s body, and he blushed, shaking his head, clearing that image from his mind.


    He set the music on high, not bothering to disturb anyone since the room has a good soundproof quality.


    He undressed, nodding his head to the tune of the music; opening the bedroom door, he turned on the bathtub water. He went to the unpacked box and picked a bottle of bubble bath liquid.


    Pouring it into the tube, he stirred the water with his hands and added a few drops of oils, filling the room with a charming fragrance. He took in deep breaths and smiled.


    Moving back and forth in the room gathering what he needed. He first scrubbed himself under the shower, then slipped into the bathtub, letting the water soak into his skin.


    "Ahh..."


    Feeling his bones loosen up and his mind calm, he shifted the bathtub table closer to his chest, the top was filled with different chocolate bars and snacks with his favorite big bottle of apple juice to the side. It was just filled with junk that could make someone''s teeth ache as soon as they saw it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He made the hologram bigger, put in his favorite show and munching down on the snacks, and watched in a relaxed, comfortable state.


    After two hours, he rinsed off, and with a towel tied to his waist, he started his dental routine. He washed every section thoroughly and applied various kinds of products to his teeth. Making his teeth free from any snack residue. His teeth gleamed white when he finished.


    Next, he did his skin routine, applying creams and lotions, and finished by rubbing lip balm on his lips.


    He set the alarm to wake up in two hours and climbed on the bed to sleep.


    Mira woke up, unsure of when she had fallen asleep. She looked at the cold-faced butler standing before her.


    "The Mistress will see you now," he left those words and walked out, not caring if she was following him.


    Mira quickly stood up, arranged her hair, and used the camera function to check her face and body to see if it was in order.


    Following Kyle into the Mansion, her mood became serious and tense. Her focus was on what was to come.


    She felt the elegant, simple vibe of the house, and she was instructed to sit and wait.


    She sat, her mind filled with her pitch and business proposal, going around checking for any mistake in her words.

 Chapter 107 - 107

    "Madam, here is the island manager I selected," Kyle said to a woman descending the stairs.


    Mira couldn''t see the woman''s figure yet, but she waited patiently for her to come into view.


    As soon as she laid eyes on Cyra she was stunned, her calm composure disrupted.


    She could feel the power and dangerous aura radiating from Cyra, something she had never experienced, even in the presence of the 12 aristocratic families.


    "She is the one." These words echoed through her soul, her business instincts screaming at her as she watched the woman descend the stairs with elegance, grace, and a seductive flair.


    "What importance are you to me?" Cyra asked in a sultry tone, her eyes cold and emotionless as she turned to Mira.


    Cyra sat on the sofa, leaning back as she rested her hands on the armrest, tilting her head slightly with her chin propped up by her hand.


    Feeling Cyra''s eyes on her, she regained her composure, but all her carefully prepared speech was long forgotten. Her mind raced with only one thought - I need this woman as my backer. She didn''t care about Cyra''s blunt question.


    "Madam, I am Mira Black. I''m highly skilled in business management. I hold a degree from Spring City Genius University and have six years of experience. I''m known as the business prodigy across the 12 cities, I believe I could be of great use to you.'''' her tone was confident, which was remarkable given the pressure of Cyra''s attention.


    Cyra gazed at the composed woman in front of her, remaining silent.


    She motioned for Kyle to come.


    "Bring me a bottle and glass from the cold room," she said to Kyle in an unhurried tone, ignoring the tension in Mira''s pounding heart.


    Kyle walked over to a section of the kitchen store and entered a code to open the door. Inside were clear bottles filled with red liquid. He remembered the day he discovered it was blood, solidifying his belief that Cyra was a supernatural being- likely a vampiress.


    He had little information about these creatures- how to kill one, only knowing they fed on blood. This knowledge couldn''t shed light on how to kill her.


    A frustrated frown marred his lips, and a thought of poisoning her drink came to mind, but he shook it off.


    Once the employee leaves, I''ll strike tonight. He picked up the bottle and walked out, not forgetting to take a glass with him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He placed it in front of Cyra. All this took ten minutes, but it was the longest minute of Mira''s life waiting for Cyra''s answers.


    Cyra unscrewed the bottle and poured the red liquid into the glass. She sniffed it briefly before drinking, savoring the fresh taste of blood on her tongue.


    Hmm...she was satisfied with the crystal stream''s amazing use to her. Her mood turned light, and she graciously answered the pitiful woman.


    "You''re hired. Let the butler brief you on your duties. You can leave now." She filled another glass not paying attention to the stunned woman.


    "Miss Mira let''s go." Kyle''s voice brought her back to her senses; she stood and thanked Cyra respectfully before she walked out with Kyle, still shocked at how she was hired so easily. Not knowing that Cyra could read her heartbeat, if she was telling the truth or had bad intentions.


    Cyra enjoyed the drink in her hands, but she still preferred the fresh one straight from the artery.


    She finished a whole bottle and got up to look for Zane. She walked straight to the game room she built for him and saw him lying inside the game pod with his eyes closed, and his health status displayed above him.


    She climbed into an empty pod next to him, lay down, and connected to the game world.


    Her avatar appeared in the virtual world; she passed different game players and tried to locate Zane through her party, which only showed Zane''s name and no one else''s.


    She followed the map to Zane''s location; her avatar was different - she had short red hair, her face masked except for her eyes, and she wore black shorts and a top.


    She looked and felt real, just as the virtual world felt real, with players trading weapons, drugs, and food for in-game currency. Here, you could feel pain and physical sensation.


    If humans didn''t need to eat or rest they would spend all their time here, and there is a time limit to the game.


    She brought out her bike in her inventory and drove, following the map directions.


    Stopping at the battleground, she saw Zane- a female figure with black hair and a warrior''s outfit, wielding a long sword against an opponent.


    Followed by loud betting noise echoed from the crowd gathered to watch the fight.

 Chapter 108 - 108

    Zane faced his opponent, calm and poised, his sword gleaming under the virtual sun. Before the woman could even react, his blade was already buried in her stomach. Her eyes widened in shock as her health bar plummeted by half.


    The arena fell into stunned silence at the newcomer''s move. Then, a roar of cheers erupted from the crowd.


    "I surrender," the woman said, her face downcast, hiding her expression. She nodded to Zane, who turned his back and began walking off the stage. Just as he did, he felt a disturbance in the air. Without looking back, he swung his sword backward, striking her throat with accuracy. She logged off instantly before she could even blink.


    The crowd''s cheers turned into gasps of shock. Unfazed, Zane left the stage. His eyes caught Cyra''s figure, and his steps quickened. Under the gaze of the crowd, he hugged her tightly.


    "Wife," he whispered into her ear. Cyra patted his back and eased away slightly, her eyes scanning his current form- Zane''s avatar, a slender, fierce-looking woman. She raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement playing in her eyes.


    "Love, I still can''t get used to seeing you like this. When are you going to switch back to your male character?'''' Cyra asked, her tone a bit helpless as she took in Zane''s female form.


    "Umm... not today." Zane refused without saying anything else as he dragged her out of the battle area. He didn''t let her know he secretly enjoyed the perks of playing with a female avatar


    He constantly challenges others to fight, and he can go to other dangerous places to fight beasts and evil NPCs. Here is a happy fun of combat without the thought of survival, just for the sake of fun.


    Cyra just followed him everywhere he led her with helpless indulgence flashing in her eyes as she felt Zane''s happiness. Since he doesn''t want to change just go along with it.


    "Let''s eat lunch together." Zane held her hand and teleported to the entertainment section of the game.


    They walked through many streets before Zane stopped at a restaurant called Couple Cave. Cyra turned and looked at Zane with an eyebrow raised.


    Zane ignored the obvious question in her eyes and blushed which was made obvious with pink bubbles around his cheeks by the game setting.


    Cyra''s shoulders shook from suppressed laughter after seeing this.


    "What! We''re going on a date... I''m not going again. Happy now." Zane''s tone was raised from embarrassment; his eyes looked teary.


    Cyra hugged Zane to her, "Sorry, love... Would you do me the honors of letting your wife take you on a date?" She said seriously with a smile dancing in her eyes. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane cleared his throat, trying to suppress his blushing face from surfacing. He nodded in acceptance.


    Cyra smiled, and then she noticed people around them looking at them weirdly, and she remembered Zane was still a female character.


    She quickly dragged Zane into the restaurant and booked a private room.


    "Love, could you maybe change to a male character, please?'' She said those words as soon as she walked into the room.


    Zane hesitated for a moment before deciding to change. It was a date with his wife, after all. He couldn''t be on a date with her while still in a female avatar- it would feel weird.


    Frowning at that thought, he quickly transformed into a young man, almost resembling his looks in reality but with longer hair and softer features.


    Cyra''s hand brushed against his stomach and sighed in disappointment when she realized his abs were gone in this form. Zane felt the sensation of her touch, an odd feeling without his real body, and held her hand, not quite used to the feeling.


    Sensing his discomfort, Cyra stopped. She, too, wasn''t quite sure how she felt about the idea of mental pleasure. The concept of feeling pleasure mentally, without a physical body, was still unbelievable to her.


    Perhaps she''d explore it one day, though she wondered how the in-game brothels worked. Shaking the thought from her mind, she ordered a meal for the both of them.


    Zane felt happy when the NPC brought their food to the table. His bracelet, unlike normal players, was on his neck, signifying he was an NPC.


    He picked up a spoonful of rice and curry sauce and put it into his mouth; he could taste the flavor of the food without the sensation of fullness. He looked at Cyra and saw her enjoy the meal with him and get to eat together like in the past.


    They leaned back in their chairs once they had finished, exchanging smiles of understanding.


    Cyra paid with game coins, and they left the restaurant, strolling on the street basking under the liveliness of their surroundings.


    Zane dragged Cyra to the casino area, where they dressed luxuriously with different games and machines; the chandelier glowed with its light on the golden-colored walls.


    Zane''s eyes were glowing with excitement when he saw people playing different games, some winning money and some losing from their pale faces.

 Chapter 109 - 109

    "I want to play," Zane''s voice came out anxiously with excitement. Not waiting for Cyra''s response, he dragged her forward to a slot machine.


    A female NPC introduced the game."This is an ancient game our forefathers called..."


    It explained how to play, and Zane quickly bought chips and slotted them in the machine. He pressed the start button, and it chimed.


    "Bing! Bing! Bing!"


    Zane quickly pressed the stop button, and the letters stopped on 777. The jackpot was announced with a winner sound.


    Zane happily grabbed the coins he had won, adding them to his inventory, his face nearly splitting from his smile. He loaded in another chip and won again, alerting onlookers to gather and watch. Cyra stayed beside him, watching him have his fun, a smile in her eyes.


    After winning for the fifth time under everyone''s disbelieving gaze, some thought the machine was broken, and they couldn''t help but want to try.


    Zane stood up, feeling bored of the game, and dragged Cyra to the table game. As soon as he left, someone from the crowd quickly sat in Zane''s place and put his chip into the slot machine.


    Cyra looked at the familiar card game and taught Zane the rules in a whispering tone. Zane nodded, fascinated by the card moves, he stood there, enjoying watching the game.


    After they went to another table, sometimes he would try his hand at it and fail, but he was happy throughout the night.


    They made promises to visit everywhere in the entertainment section before they were ejected from the game due to reaching their time limit.


    The pod opened, and Cyra and Zane woke up. Zane, still feeling hyper from excitement, took some time to calm his emotions.


    "Don''t forget your promise..." Zanes said anticipating them exploring the whole entertainment section.


    "Okay....I promise. when you want to, tell me." Cyra answered, and they both walked out of the game room.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Zane''s expression changed. He exchanged three moves with Kyle, who hiding in the shadows. Kyles''s wrist was bruised, putting him at a disadvantage and causing him to miss. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can continue playing your games with her, but when I am having a personal time with her... Don''t try that again, or I will be unforgiving in my next attack." Zane said coldly, looking at Kyle''s dark face.


    Kyle''s heart sank. He couldn''t even withstand three moves from her husband. Kyle wanted to kill her.


    Kyle had never felt so frustrated and weak in his life, but at this moment, he felt his future was bleak, surrounded by freaks of nature. He looked at Cyra''s pampering gaze on Zane, and his mood worsened.


    He turned and walked helplessly, but stopped when he heard her voice.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you plenty of alone time to attack me to your heart''s desire." Her tone was soft as if consoling a child.


    Kyle''s mood lightened a bit, but his face was still dark as he walked back.


    Watching him go, Zane looked at Kyle''s back thoughtfully, then looked at Cyra with a strange emotion in his eyes.


    Cyra raised her brows in question, but Zane shook his head. "I feel you''re becoming more accepting of his presence."


    Cyra frowned in thought. Was she? Or does she just enjoy their games?


    "Hmm... are you jealous?" She held his chin and asked in a mischievous tone. Zane turned his gaze away.


    "Hmph! Just know that I''m your first husband,'''' He pouted, looking dissatisfied. He couldn''t help it, but he knew he couldn''t satisfy her fully with his body. Still, he wanted to be number one in her heart.


    "Love, look at me..." She said in a commanding tone, making Zane meet her eyes.


    "We are bonded by soul, and you''ll be my first husband for eternity, and nothing can change that. So get that into your skull- you can''t leave me even if you turn into a ghost." Her tone came out low, filled with crazy possessiveness, making him shiver.


    "Mm...it seems you don''t feel how much I love you. So I''m going to show you tonight." After those words, she carried him in her arms and flashed into the bedroom.


    That night was restless for some people; Zane was so loved that his legs trembled, and his throat hoarse from screaming. He knew he would never again doubt her love for him.


    Meanwhile, Kyle went to the gym and let out his pent-up emotions on the punching bag. He was soaked in sweat, and his hands ached, but he kept on punching as if he felt no pain at all.


    He stopped and dropped to the ground, feeling spent. He looked at the ceiling and thought about the story behind her power and the strange vicissitudes of life he felt in her presence. Like he was talking to an ancient being.

 Chapter 110 - 110

    Viktor woke up in the morning, noticing his alarm had already rung, but he had switched it off and gone back to sleep.


    He patted his face, blinking, with his curls sticking to his face. He looked lost, not fully awake yet.


    "Pain...what day is this?" Viktor asked in a sleepy tone.


    Pain glanced at his master and wondered what drug he was on. He ignored Viktor''s question, wishing for Soul Day to come sooner, so he could be free from his master for a full day.


    Viktor, still half-asleep, yawned. Too much sleep left him feeling groggy.


    He crawled off the bed, moving slowly, resting at each turn until he reached the dressing table.


    Stretching his hands, he picked up a half-empty bottle of juice and drank the last drops. Ah...he sighed happily having gotten his morning dose of sugar. He stood up, checking his bracelet for the time, and saw it was noon.


    "Ahhh!" He was so late that he quickly ran into the bathroom, undressing along the way; turning on the shower, he scrubbed his body faster, and after ten minutes, he was done bathing.


    When he was done brushing his teeth, he went to his body lotion, but this time, he took his time applying it to his skin without a sense of rushing. You can''t rush beauty.


    He rubbed oils on his hair, making it fluffy and shiny, and he combed it, making sure to retain his curls. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wore his clothes and threw a flying kiss to himself in the mirror, admiring his good looks.


    He left the room in a hurry and used the elevator to go down.


    In the breakfast area, he picked French toast, scrambled eggs, and a bottle of orange juice from an empty table and ate it fast but elegantly.


    After he was done with his food, he hurried out but stopped and hid when he saw the butler in front, but he was not fast enough. Kyle had already noticed him.


    "It''s useless to hide. Come and explain to me how you came late again." his tone was stern with a no-nonsense gaze, which was staring at Viktor''s hiding location.


    Viktor stiffened and walked out sheepishly and muttered softly which Kyle heard,


    "I am done planting already; why is he always paying attention to me?" His tone was full of complaints.


    "Oh. It seems you are free and you don''t mind an extra job. Starting today, you help the chef in the kitchen since you are so free." Kyle''s tone was final; snorting under his breath as he waited for Mira.


    "But...I," Viktor''s rising anger cooled immediately, and an idea appeared before. The boss lives inside the mansion, and he works inside too, so the chance of meeting his boss is 80 percent positive.


    "I will listen to Butler." He said in a sad tone, but his eyes were sparkling with anticipation. He left in happy steps, whistling under his breath.


    Kyle glanced at him and sensed something was off but he couldn''t pinpoint what.


    Turning back, he continued waiting for Mira, who was driving closer and focused on the task at hand.


    ***


    Zane woke up and felt his bone aching; he felt so weak that he couldn''t move a muscle. He looked over to the side and saw Cyra''s sleeping form and the urge to beat her up crossed his mind.


    After some struggle and using the wall for support, he was able to make it to the bathroom; he went to the Jacuzzi filled it with warm water, adding in the bubble liquid soap, and entered.


    ''''Sigh...''''


    He felt comfortable; the warm water massaged his body, soothing his aching bones. After soaking for an hour he finally had the strength to get up.


    Doing his morning routine, he packed his hair and wore comfortable clothes before he went downstairs for something to eat.


    Coming out from the elevator, he went straight to the kitchen; stretching his head in, he saw the chef''s busy figure preparing for today''s meal.


    He was so famished that he couldn''t wait for her to prepare lunch, so he walked to his snack room.


    The selves were filled with different types of snacks arranged to fill a whole room up.


    He sat on the sofa, picked one up, and started eating; he scrolled to his bracelet and clicked on his online school. For the past month, he had been learning through it and had just finished the preschool syllabus, now moving on to the high school materials.


    Clicking on the lesson of today, he learned with his mouth busy chewing. As he watched the live teaching.


    When he got so engrossed in the lesson, reading and learning that he almost didn''t hear the chef call for him to eat.


    He paused the lesson, stretched, and made his way to the dining table.

 Chapter 111 - 111

    The dining table had a generous spread of different types of hot food; he picked up the fish stew and poured a generous amount on the potatoes. The spiciness and sauce of the stew blended well with the potato''s soft sweetness.


    He couldn''t get enough of the delicious food in this place. The only regret was no dessert- when was his wife going to hire a chef in that area?


    He picked up the chicken wings, dipped it into spicy sauce, and brought it to his lips, drinking chilled juice to soothe his tongue; he couldn''t stop eating until he finished all the food on the table.


    He patted his bulging stomach and let out a satisfied belch. Feeling so full, he decided to stroll outside the mansion.


    He dragged his full stomach and walked slowly out the door. He moved into the forest and summoned his beast.


    Greed, who was somewhere in the cliffs of the mountain, felt his master''s call. He spread his wings and descended downwards before beating them to hover in the air.


    He flew quickly toward Zane; it took some time to appear before his master. Seeing his master, whom he hadn''t seen in a while, he transformed mid-air and leaped at Zane, wrapping his hands around Zane''s neck.


    "Master!" He shouted into Zane''s ears, almost bursting his eardrums. Zane untangled himself from Greed''s body, pushing him far away. Still not used to his beast''s human child form- resembling the mini version of him with white hair.


    "How is your training? Can you control your shifting now?" He asked, inspecting Greed''s human form for any signs of instability.


    "Master, I can control my phasing now...Can I go back with you?" Greed''s young voice pleaded, his expression eager for praise and an agreeing nod.


    Zane saw his anxious, pleading face and patted him on the head, just as he always did when praising him, which made Greed very happy.


    "Wait until your customized bracelet is ready before you can return to the mansion," Zane said, patting the crystal on Greed''s forehead, which was hidden by his hair.


    Greed''s lips turned down in disappointment, but he perked up knowing it wouldn''t be long.


    Zane walked around without a destination in mind, simply enjoying the fresh air and scenery.


    ****


    On the small yacht, a group of women crept towards the island, following the rocky shore.


    The woman in charge looked through a magnifying glass toward the shore and stirred the boat cautiously through the rocky waters, landing in a secluded part of the island.


    "You know what to do. Take as much as you can and leave," The woman instructed her crew. They were a band of thieves who stole anything and smuggled it out by any means possible, even if it meant killing. They work for the highest bidder, and their hearts are as cold as ice; only profit can warm them.


    "Be careful, and don''t underestimate this place." The leader warned when she saw their relaxed careless behaviors.


    They were so good at their job that they had a certain arrogance, believing nothing could stop them.


    For some reason, she has been having a dreadful feeling since this morning and couldn''t help but warn them.


    They felt today, the leader was being too cautious, which they noticed; they felt she was getting old and it was affecting her, so they laughed her concerns and warnings off.


    They carried their tools and bags. "Let''s go."


    They set off to the island; the leader pressed the coordinate of where the thing she was supposed to steal was located.


    And led them into the forest; they trekked through tough terrain before they left the rocky area to level ground.


    Walking for hours, they stopped to rest and eat the provisions. The sun shone on their backs making them tired and irritable.


    Their laughter and conversation ceased as they focused on the path ahead. The leader was feeling tired and saw her crew''s condition and instructed them to stop.


    "We''ll continue in the evening, once the sun goes down. Rest up." Her words earned sighs of relief from the fifteen women.


    Zane, unaware of the intruders, felt content with his stroll and decided to return to the mansion.


    He climbed onto Greed''s back, and he flew back, landing some distance away from the mansion. He got down and patted Greed to go back; Greed looked at the Mansion closer to him and dropped his wings, looking sad.


    "Don''t worry very soon...wait a bit." Zane patted his head and continued on foot. He came out from the side of the forest and watched a figure watering the seeds, he watched his hair bounce freely.


    And was attracted by the shine of hair and didn''t know when he got closer. And even his skin seemed to glow, smooth and radiant.


    How did his skin look so good? For the first time, Zane was cautious of his skin; his skin was good, but it didn''t have this shine and glow.


    "Umm..." Zane hesitated before speaking, and the person looked up at him.


    "I wanted to ask- how do you get your skin to glow like that?" He asked curiously, genuinely wanting to know.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112 - 112

    When Viktor heard Zane''s words, his eyes sparkled with the joy of someone finally appreciating his skin''s glow.


    With enthusiasm, he readily imparted all his wisdom on skincare and hair maintenance.


    "Do you have any skincare products with you? I can show you some examples," Viktor asked, eager to share his knowledge.


    Zane''s face was blank, not fully grasping Viktor''s excitement. "Mm..I do. Come inside," he replied, gesturing for Viktor to enter the mansion quickly. Both walked briskly, and Zane let him into an empty bedroom where he could wait.


    He hurried to his and Cyra''s bedroom, heading straight to the side where he kept all the lotions. Gathering everything in his arms, closing the door gently behind him.


    The door opened, and Viktor watched Zane coming with bottles that filled his hands; he stood up and helped close the door.


    Placing everything on the table, "Here is everything." Zane motioned for all the bottles but Viktor was already looking at everything with a frown on his face.


    Zane noticed his expression and sensed something was wrong. he opened his mouth to ask, but Viktor beat him to it.


    "I hope you haven''t been using these products for long?" Viktor asked, with a rear seriousness on his face.


    "What''s wrong with them? I''ve only used them twice." Zane replied, confused.


    "They''re terrible brands! what they do is to make your skin good temporarily, but once you stop using them, your skin will break out with rashes or worse reactions." Viktor explained, visibly angry. ''''if the producer was here, I would torture him to death for this,'''' he muttered.


    Zane blinked in shock." it''s that bad? What should I use then?" he felt overwhelmed by the skincare products. Whatever Viktor suggested he would buy with no questions asked if it would make his skin glow.


    "It''s very bad. These products are filled with addictive substances that damage your skin long-term,'''' his voice serious.


    Then his tone brightened.''''But don''t worry! we''ll do a complete makeover for your skin and hair!'''' Viktor giggled with excitement at that thought.


    Zane shivered unconsciously, feeling he was in for a painful experience. But he could only nod calmly to Viktor''s enthusiasm.


    "Okay, so you''ll order this, and this...'''' Viktor began listing products, ''''and tomorrow morning we''ll hit the spa.''''


    Viktor could hardly contain his excitement, and Zane, despite his calm nature, found himself smiling along. The two had already started becoming friends, even though one was lively and the other more reserved.


    Viktor had to return to his work. "Remember tomorrow''s plans!" He said cheerfully as he walked out of the Mansion.


    Zane was happy to have someone to talk to other than his wife. He couldn''t wait for tomorrow. His line of sight met the lotion bottles, and he quickly threw them away, fearful inside that his skin was almost destroyed by it.


    ****


    Under the evening sky, the women picked up their bags and continued their journey through the dense forest. They followed the leader closely, and after two hours, the leader stopped at the entrance of a cave.


    "We''re here. Everybody, be careful," The leader warned. Despite her words, the group felt more relieved than cautious after the long trek.


    As soon as they stepped into the cave, Cyra''s eyes opened instantly. Someone trespassed in my territory.


    Boundless fury exploded within her, and a wave of pressure as heavy as a mountain crashed down on the mansion and its surrounding grounds.


    "Who dares..." her words boomed through the air and echoed across the mansion and servants'' quarters. Everyone felt as though a boulder had been dropped on them, making it hard to breathe.


    They froze looking fearfully in one direction. A blur passed them, and the pressure lifted as quickly as it had come.


    Everybody sighed with relief, each wearing a different expression of shock. Zane, confused, wondered who could have angered his wife.


    Mira was almost dizzy with joy, knowing her employer could command fear with just her presence."The ultimate backer.''''


    Kyle cursed under his breath, frustrated. This woman was always playing with him; he didn''t know she had such power to her when she was angry.


    "Dammit, Dammit, Dammit." He bites his lips, his face a permanent mark of helplessness and unwillingness to give up.


    Meanwhile, Viktor, watching from a distance, felt his lower body hardened from desire, "Ahh... Mistress," He whispered breathlessly, his face flushed as he stared in the direction Cyra had gone. He couldn''t help his body''s reaction.


    Pain tailedpalmed knowing his master was hopeless.


    Back in the cave, the group of women was still oblivious to the danger heading their way. Their eyes gleamed with greed as they saw the sparkling crystals around them. As they walked in deeper, they found more crystals lining the walls.


    They have hit the jackpot.


    "Boss, do we really need to give these to the employer? They might silence us to hide this wealth; why not take it for ourselves?" one of the women suggested, voicing what everyone else had been thinking.


    Even the leader was tempted by the idea and hesitated. This kind of wealth was something people would kill for, and she wasn''t sure if she wanted to take that risk. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her indecision, another woman chimed in, "With this, we could build our own army of advanced fighters, buy an island, and live like queens without answering to anyone. imagine that, boss!''''


    the suggestion swayed the group. Smiling foolishly, they began picturing their glamorous future.

 Chapter 113 - 113

    "Okay, let''s dig them out." Leaders'' words were an agreement to them keeping it for themselves, they cheered and opened their bags to pick up tools to work.


    It made sense now why the employer had asked them to bring digging tools. At the time, it seemed like a strange request, but now they were grateful.


    The woman who brought out her tools faster went to the wall and raised her tools to dig out. But she paused, making those who were vexed by her fast actions frown.


    "Ohie Vera....scared to dig?" They laughed at her, then her head slid down her shoulders, and blood sputtered out, staining the wall with red.


    The laughter ceased, and everyone immediately grabbed their weapons and began looking around. They were shocked when they saw a beautiful woman with golden flowing hair standing in front of them with blood-stained long fingernails.


    "You dared enter my territory... For that, you shall all die." Cyra''s golden eyes flashed with madness, looking like an abyss.


    This woman didn''t know how much they fucked up entering a cursed territory; it was like stealing treasure from a dragon''s nest. The latter, you could survive; the former, none had ever lived to tell the tale.


    And it was made a rule billions of years ago never to enter a cursed territory unless when invited by one, but it seems people of today were unfortunately ignorant of such rules.


    The women felt fear straight to their souls for the first time; they moved back, feeling the woman in front of them was not to be messed with.


    The leader was already dripping with cold sweat, "E-Everybody....S-Summon your beats and escape while you can." She was trembling and stuttering as she gave orders. She knew they were no match for the woman standing before them- their best course of action was to run.


    "Oh~ kekeke....Do you think you can escape?" Her weird laugh and words made them break out goosebumps and cold sweats; they summoned their beast but didn''t still feel reassured under their beast''s might.


    "Attack!" They attacked under instructions; they were not advanced beasts with thinking, but they still felt fear in her presence, but they still attacked.


    "Kekeke..." Cyra''s weird laughter filled the cave, and blood and torn flesh of the beast and their owners filled the ground; she killed them brutally and roughly, disregarding her neat killing, and enjoyed the fun of tearing them limbs from limbs.


    "Arggh.... Please.... forgive us..." Their bloodcurdling screams were heard, but Cyra felt no pity; she could have left them if they accidentally walked inside, but she could smell the scents of blood on their body, hence their painful death.


    The leader served head lay among the torn limbs of her crew, and the air reeked of blood and death.


    Cyra''s hair returned to normal as she frowned at the mess. The dirtied ground displeased her even more as she realized she''d have to clean it up.


    Next time, she would take them outside before she went wild. She grimaced at the blood staining her body and hands.


    She left the cave and picked up dried leaves and sticks. She used the sticks to gather the bodies together and pilled the leaves on top. Making her nails harder like metals, she rubbed them harder and faster, creating fire.


    She washed as the fire enveloped the pile and burned the bodies. The smoke went out of the cave entrance, and she went out and sat on a tree branched, waiting for the corpse to burn. A stench of burnt flesh made her frown, but she could only wait.


    After waiting for a while, the smoke stopped, and the bad smell was reduced to a minimum; she got down from the tree and walked into the cave and saw the hot ashes on the ground and stains of blood. She left it like that and went back to the mansion. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She went into the Mansion stained with blood under their gaze; the chef was scared of her boss and was grateful she didn''t serve her directly.


    Cyra ignored everybody''s gaze and climbed the stairs to her room with Zane following her at the back.


    Zane said nothing and waited for Cyra to wash off, sitting patiently on the bed.


    Walking out of the bedroom in a bathrobe and a towel wrapped around her hair. Zane dragged her to sit and brought a hairdryer and dried off her hair gently, massaging her scalps with his fingers, making Cyra sigh and relax her muscles.


    "Some people trespassed on my territory. I killed them all, and I enjoyed it... Does that make me a bad person?" Cyra''s calm words filled the room.


    "I don''t know what you''ve been through to change...but to me, you''re still my wife. I know you wouldn''t kill an innocent person, only those who attack you." Zane''s voice came with such conviction and confidence in Cyra''s character.

 Chapter 114 - 114

    The room became silent after his words, and then Cyra let out a sigh.


    "But it seems more people will attack me for the treasures on this island....love, this killing is merely the beginning," Cyra said, hugging him, enjoying his warmth.


    "Don''t kill without me; it is going to be like we are back in desolate lands- hunting beasts, but this time they are people....wife don''t burden yourself with everything I need to let off steam, and I have a new sword. I haven''t tasted it yet." Zane felt he should start training with his sword again so he wouldn''t get rusty.


    Cyra put on her shorts and top and climbed the bed, cuddling Zane to her with her arms around his neck. She breathed in his scent, trying to calm down after smelling burnt flesh.


    After a few minutes, her hands started getting naughty, grazing his thighs and slowly moving to his butt, but Zane stopped her.


    "Not tonight. I''m going off the island tomorrow...I have plans with Viktor," He said holding her hands together.


    "Mm~just one round. I promise you to be good as new tomorrow." She said softly, her lips kissing down his throat, almost tempting Zane,


    He stood up quickly, and without saying anything, he ran out of the room. Cyra was dumbfounded and smiled helplessly as she sat on the bed, unable to sleep since it was night.


    She went downstairs, not caring that her clothes might induce nosebleeds from some people. She took a glass, opened her cold room, and brought out a bottle with her.


    Pouring it into the glass, she sipped slowly, enjoying the taste.


    "We can allow merchants to come onto the island and set up shops...but we''ll impose taxes and the like. Also, the islands have enough lands for us to grow fruits and grains to sell out, gaining profits," Mira''s voice was heard from the living room. Cyra walked in and knew what she said was feasible.


    Kyle was sitting across from Mira, thinking about the idea she had just proposed. He looked up to reply and saw Cyra walking in lazily with a seductive flair, her pale tights and nipples piercing out from her top.


    The visual impact was too much for Kyle, and his face turned red as if it were cooked. He felt a hotness on his nose and he covered his face and ran out under the confused gaze of Cyra.


    Even Mira felt the visual impact of Cyra made her a woman nearly disoriented; how can a woman look so beautiful, seductive, and have a breath of danger all at once? All of this mixture in one person, and then she decided to wear little; she should have mercy on poor souls.


    "Cough....boss." she greeted Cyra respectfully with her eyes darting around unable to look at her.


    "Your ideas are feasible. Go to the butler for funds to carry them out," Cyra left saying those words.


    Mira punched in the air, unable to contain her happiness, she now has the chance to show the boss her talent, and hopefully, she would integrate into the boss''s circle and be given space to do other things.


    She happily went back; she had to make a foolproof plan, and nothing could go wrong with this project. "First, what fruits does this island have..." She mumbles to herself, walking out of the Mansion.


    Kyle rushed to a tap and poured cold water on his face, patting his hot cheeks to cool down and washing away his blood-stained nose. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Flashes of her pale smooth thighs, big nipples.... cough, Kyle snapped out of it. She is your target to kill, target to kill, kill... pale glossy lips...his mantra changed on the last note, making him shake his head furiously to remove those memories from his mind.


    He put his whole face under the tap allowing water to soak his hair and drop down his chin.


    After ten minutes, he regained his senses and put his clothes in order. His face was as calm as before, but his hair was dripping with water, telling him of his loss of control some minutes ago.


    He walked out of the bedroom, walking like nothing happened.


    "Butler!!" The chef shouted for him, but he walked faster and left the Mansion with a dark face.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Chef said out loud to herself and walked back to the kitchen. She saw the fresh fish cookies on the counter that she wanted Kyle to taste.


    She shrugged and placed it inside the fridge for later.


    She brought out the king crabs and soaked them in the water to clean. Today, she would serve a seafood dish the staff caught on the seashore.


    Cyra walked to her glasshouse to check up on her flowers. She missed the taste of that boy''s blood.

 Chapter 115 - 115

    Walking under the moonlight, Cyra looked up at the two full moons in the sky and took deep breaths, feeling energized and clear-minded.


    Viktor poured water on the flowers, admiring their beauty as they bloomed. Distracted, his foot slipped, and he scrambled to catch himself.


    In front of him were delicate flower beds, so instead, he gripped the hose tightly, avoiding crushing the flowers. While he escaped falling face down, water sprayed all over his face and chest, soaking his clothes.


    He sputtered, spitting water from his mouth, and pulled his drenched shirt away from his chest to stop it from sticking.


    Feeling uncomfortable, Viktor glanced around, relieved that no one else was nearby. He quickly peeled off his soaked top and hung it on the edge of the fountain to dry.


    He shivered from the cold night air on his bare skin, Cyra found him like this when she walked in. The hand holding the blood to her mouth paused but it returned to normal.


    "Boy..." She called him lazily raising her brows to his uncovered chest. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh...." Viktor quickly covered his chest, his face flushing with embarrassment. He hadn''t expected his boss to show up tonight. With his back to her, he crossed his arms over his chest, clearly flustered.


    Amused by his shy reaction, Cyra felt the urge to tease him. She leaned in close, blowing softly on his neck, watching his skin prickle as he shivered.


    "Trying to seduce me, knowing I would come here tonight, hmm?" She whispered in his ears, her breath warm against his skin.


    "N-n-no...I didn''t..." Viktor stammered, his heart pounding so loudly that Cyra could hear it. She became entranced by his pulsing veins and licked her lips in hunger.


    "Then I''ll help myself." Her fangs extended, and bit down on his neck without her venom to ease his pain.


    "Ahhh..mmm..." Viktor''s screams changed to moans, and his cock hardened from pain. Cyra felt his weird state and knew he got pleasure from the pain. ''What a rear find.'' She thought.


    As she drank from him, Viktor came hard, his body trembling with release. If Cyra hadn''t been holding him by the waist, he would''ve collapsed.


    Cyra had her fill and leaked his wounds closed, she carried him to the patio, laying him down gently.


    Viktor''s eyes glazed over in pleasure, his face flushed with a pink glow, and his heartbeat slowed, highlighting his pink nipples.


    She glanced at him and felt her throat dry. She left the glasshouse, grabbing a bottle and glass she found tossed in the flower bed.


    She smirked. Now that she had seen his body and drank from his neck, she wanted more. She will get him slowly...no rush, her eyes flashed with a predatory glint. And he was a rear find.


    Viktor still reeling from the intense sensations, felt the aftershocks of his orgasm. He didn''t know such pleasure was possible. Was this why some men marry? Now he wanted more.


    "My Mistress....haa..." his pink lips opened and closed, his breath came in shallow gasps with his eyes watery, still craving more of the pain that brought him pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Zane, who was eating deliciously, didn''t know he would soon have another person in their family.


    He sucked on the crab''s claws, sucking out the remaining juice out of it. He opened another one, tipped it into the sauce, and chewed down on its crunchiest flesh.


    "Fuuu...." He breathed out with his mouth filled up. And his mind wandered to the outing he had tomorrow.


    After eating, he went to a bedroom close to the main bedroom, washed off, lay on his bed, and closed his eyes to sleep; he opened his eyes again and set the alarm to wake up; opening his eyes again, he brought out the clothes he will wear tomorrow.


    Closing his eyes, he checked if everything was in order and finally fell asleep peacefully.


    Cyra thought of something, turned away from the mansion door, and flashed into the forest.


    She followed the trails of those women and appeared on a rocky shore, she saw a boat docked.


    He entered and searched for clues of who sent these women, but found nothing; she opened up the gas and blew off the yacht to rumbles.


    Her bottomless gaze was illuminated by the fire burning the boat.


    It seems the competition for the city''s best is coming, and everyone is restless; who would be the scapegoat for her to use to warn the others that she is not to be provoked?


    Or this pest will keep on jumping in her face. She watched the last fires burn and turned back.


    Somewhere in a clubhouse, a woman threw all the glass to the floor.


    "Why haven''t you found that gamer!" She shouted in anger with her veins popping in her neck. She was the game character Zane defeated.


    "Miss Selina, please calm down; our hackers are working on it." a woman in a bodyguard uniform tried to calm her miss anger.


    "How could that peasant humiliate me like that? I want to know her identity before the next game!" Selina ordered and drank down a bottle of wine in anger.

 Chapter 116 - 116

    The next day, Zane woke up before his alarm could ring. He quickly headed to the bedroom to freshen up.


    After dressing, he went straight to the kitchen, where the chef was already busy.


    "Good morning, chef. I need something filling today. I''m going out, and I don''t know when I will be back, so just prepare breakfast," He instructed.


    "Yes, master." Getting the chef''s reply, he turned to go back but remembered something.


    "Make a portion for two," he said, tapping on his bracelet to message Viktor, asking him to come to the mansion.


    Viktor had also woken up early, excited about the day''s plans- he couldn''t be late for Zane''s makeover. He was subconsciously accepting him as a friend; people like him don''t make friends.


    Humming cheerfully, he stepped into. The bathroom, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    After dressing for breakfast, he received a text from Zane and changed his course to the mansion. Reaching the Mansion doors, his mind flashed to what happened yesterday, and he blushed, feeling self-conscious.


    He pressed the camera function and checked whether his clothes and lip balm were in order; he used his hand to arrange his curls to be full before he took deep breaths and walked in. Halfway through the hall, he facepalmed at his stupidity; his boss doesn''t show herself till night.


    He coughed, feeling embarrassed, and made his way slowly to the dining room.


    When he got to the dining room, the chef was serving the food; he came right on time.


    He looked at the generous spread of food, Zane motioned for him to sit and help himself. And he didn''t shy away, he was feeling hungry from the sight of the food. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He picked a braised fish and some potatoes dipped in meat sauce and ate it elegantly but at a fast pace.


    His eyes sparkled with delight, and his curls bounced, showing his enjoyment of the food.


    They ate in silence, unable to free their mouths to talk to each other. Viktor held his stomach after they were done eating; he never felt so filled before, and it was a comfortable experience.


    He turned to Zane''s direction and saw his squinting eyes and satisfied expression.


    "We have to go." Viktor urged as he stood up lazily; Zane nodded and stood up, and patted his mouth clean, he went to his room and picked up the cube with Viktor waiting for him downstairs.


    They walked out from the mansion and went to the garage, and he picked up a car; they both entered, and Zane slotted in the cube''s space, and the car came to life.


    He set it on auto drive and set the course; he sat back and looked out the opened window, enjoying the fresh air and smell of moist earth.


    They both relaxed and enjoyed the breeze with a comfortable silence. After three hours, they went to an underground private car garage and drove in. The air around them became closer and familiar, after three hours of random talks.


    They got out of the car, walked out from the garage, and walked for twenty minutes before they saw the yacht anchored on the shore.


    Viktor followed Zane and entered the yacht. Zane skillfully started the yacht, and Viktor was on the railing watching the ocean waves and flying seagulls, he sniffed the air, leering the salty air wash over him.


    Zane set it on auto and opened a counter in the kitchen to bring out snacks.


    He brought the snacks to the railing and offered Viktor some. Viktor took the vanilla-flavored biscuits, opened the wrap, and began chewing on them.


    "The plan for today is simple. We''ll eat lunch to hold us over before we hit the spa," Viktor talked about their schedules in between eating his snacks.


    Zane nodded while his mouth was busy chewing; their mouths were covered with snack crumbs.


    Viktor studied the map of this place, searched for spa shops, and read customer reviews and the brands of products they use before he finally picked one that passed all his tests.


    Once the yacht docked at the shore, they got down, and Zane secured the yacht firmly.


    He looked back at the formal deserted place, which was now filled with hawkers of different wears; the island being occupied gave them business because the island people come mostly to buy in bulk, or normal worker husbands come to shop for things.


    It made this normal vacant space bustle with sellers and buyers with different boats ducked in the shore. If not for the privately owned space, he would not have seen where to dock.


    "Let''s go eat lunch!" Viktor said to Zane, shouting over the shouts of sellers and buyers. They walked through the road walked and out to the city, and went to a seafood restaurant.


    They paid for a private room, and Viktor ordered, recommending the most delicious seafood he had ever eaten. And they order the main dish of the restaurant.

 Chapter 117 - 117- But youre plastic

    They finished their seafood dish, and the restaurant''s main course truly lived up to its reputation. Zane swiped his bracelet and paid for both meals.


    "I''ll treat you next time," Viktor promised, pulling Zane out of the restaurant. He had already booked their spa treatment, and the appointment time was approaching. They called for a car with a driver, not fully clear on the location. He gave the driver the general location and she nodded, knowing how to get there.


    The driver pursed her lips together as she glanced at the handsome passengers, admiring their glowing, healthy skin. They looked pampered, a far cry from her husbands skinny frames and dry skin. She scowled in annoyance but drove them to their destination. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once they arrived, they got out and surveyed the nearby spa shops. Crossing the road, they headed to the one on the next street.


    Inside, they approached the receptionist at the counter.


    He smiled politely, "Good afternoon. Do you have a booking today?"


    "I do," Viktor replied, showing his screen for the booking receipt. "We have a session at 2, for both of us."


    The receptionist scanned the booking and prepared to hand them the card for their room, but an arrogant voice cut through the air, making them both frown.


    "Here''s my VIP card. I want a session with technician Feng, so cancel their booking," the man demanded in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Turning around, they saw a man decked out in luxury, makeup perfectly applied, nails polished, and gold rings on every finger. He looked like he owned the place, expecting his orders to be followed without question.


    "Sir, they arrived before you, and our policy is first come, first served. I''m afraid the earliest available session for you is at 5 pm,'''' the receptionist responded politely, trying to avoid confrontation, but his hopes were dashed by the man''s next words


    "I have a VIP card," the man sneered, insinuating something with a glance at Zane and Viktor. "I thought this spa doesn''t just take anyone."


    Zane frowned feeling this person was noisy and irritating and Viktor''s face darkened, catching the insulting undertone.


    Other patrons, curious about the scene, watched from the sidelines - some with disapproval, others sizing up the plain outfit of Zane and Viktor.


    "Pass me the card... My session time is closer. I don''t want to waste my time on plastic." Kyle said with a straight face and motioned for the card in his hands.


    "Who are you calling plastic?! How dare you! call your manager, I will use my VIP privilege today to throw this trash away." His shrill tone was trembling with rage.


    "But you are plastic, your eyes, nose, lips, chin, and cheeks are all filled." Viktor words were so accurate that he made the man want to hide feeling his secret was exposed.


    His expression made what Viktor was talking about to be true, and some laughed softly under their breaths.


    He was pricked by their mocking gaze, humiliation, and rage boiled over as he vowed to have Viktor banned from the spa- and every other one in the city if he could help it. Who did they think they were, crossing him- the city mayor''s first husband.


    When he saw their beautiful looks he became filled with jealousy, planning to get people to destroy their looks.


    Zane looked at the man''s face and was puzzled by what Viktor said, what''s plastic and surgery done, he felt bored and irritated by the people gathered here.


    He turned to the distressed receptionist and asked in a calm tone, "How can I get a VIP card." His words silenced everybody, they waited for what he wanted to do next.


    The receptionist had misgivings but answered.


    "We offer three types of VIP cards: Diamond, Gold, and Silver. The Diamond is our highest tier, costing thirty million gold coins. It grants maximum discounts and exclusive access to services and products across all our branches for a year.''''


    He paused and was about to continue when he almost choked hearing Zane''s next words.


    ''''I''ll take the Diamond card. Can we process it quickly? Our session time is coming up.'''' His straightforward words stunned everyone in place. The way they looked at him immediately changed.


    The receptionist nodded dumbly and immediately asked the resident''s address to give out new products from the spa.


    Zane gave the address of the island in front of everybody and the arrogant man''s eyes flashed with calculations.


    "Hello, I''m the city mayor''s husband. It would be wonderful to know you better." His behavior and words changed so fast that Viktor looked at him with disgust.


    Zane ignored him and paid for the card and collected their room card, dragging Viktor they entered the elevator going to the room for their sessions.


    "Tch, Who are you feeling important for, if not for my wife wanting to gain connections with the island owner...who cares for your attitude." He muttered with a dark face but still waited.

 Chapter 118 - 118- Cripple the fellow

    When the elevator door closed, Viktor hugged Zane and laughed happily.


    "I love you so much...Did you see their faces when you used money to slap them? Ah, it was so satisfying." Viktor spaced out a bit, reminiscing their shocked faces and that man''s ugly face.


    Zane removed Viktor''s choking grip on him. He didn''t feel he had done anything amazing; to him, they were just noisy and irritating, and time was running out. If he were back in the desolate land, he would have asked for a duel to settle the disrespect, but here, that didn''t seem acceptable.


    To Viktor, though, it was a case of using money to bully people. His golden eyes sparkled with joy. He couldn''t believe his calm, non-social newfound friend had this side to him.


    "How do people handle disrespectful people? Do they duel it out?" Zane asked, unfamiliar with these situations.


    "Haha, a duel? Nah. You put a sack over the person''s head, find a secluded corner, and beat the bloody hell out of them. It depends on how rude they were, or if it''s serious, cripple that fellow. Kill them at night for those who have murder intent for you.''''


    Viktor impacted his ''wisdom'' with an innocent, matter-of-fact tone.


    Zane kept on nodding, taking his words seriously, digesting every word in his mind.


    Viktor didn''t know he was teaching an innocent person some devious behavior, as chuckled to himself. The elevator door opened, and they focused on today''s task.


    They checked the card number and went to the far end of the hallway. Zane used the card to open the door.


    Inside, the room was much larger than it appeared outside, with a warm, airy atmosphere and various types of equipment.


    "Good afternoon sirs. What treatment would you like today?" Feng asked politely, already knowing from the manager that these were Diamond cardholders. He was instructed to treat them with utmost care, and with a bonus on the line, he was determined to do so.


    Zane turned to Viktor. "We''ll have the full-body treatment. He''s going first." Viktor nodded towards Zane.


    Feng nodded as well and motioned them to sit on the fluffy pink sofa. Refreshments were laid out on the table.


    Feng returned with the necessary equipment. "Sir, please remove your clothes and put this on," he said, handing Zane a robe with a wraparound belt.


    Zane frowned when he saw the robe, Feng immediately noticed his expression, in his line of work it became second nature to read people''s expressions.


    "Sir don''t worry. This is a new- see? The labels are still intact," he said, showing him tags and the bag it came in. Zane''s expression relaxed and he went to the changing room to put it on.


    He also put on the flip-flops given to him and sat down. Feng sat on a short stool in front of Zane. "Excuse me," he said, motioning for Zane to extend his legs. Zane straightens them, feeling slightly uncomfortable.


    Feng started with his legs, using different tools to remove the dead skin and trim his nails.


    After they were done, Zane was put through different tortures, he was massaged till he couldn''t feel his bones, waxed with his eyes filled with painful tears.


    Hours passed and when he was done, he felt like he was walking on air unable to feel his weight, his skin glowed and his hair had a shine to it. He liked the obvious changes but he doesn''t want to go through that again.


    He sat and watched a dessert video while waiting for Viktor to be through. Viktor was much better than him, he was already used to the spa treatment, and he only felt refreshed and relaxed almost sleeping through the treatment.


    It was five when they both walked out of the room, with hands filled with skincare products for Zane.


    "Do you want to go anywhere else?" Viktor asked as they walked out of the elevator.


    "Hmm let''s go to an ice cream parlor. I found the location that''s ten minutes away from here." Zane answered and Viktor told Zane about different ice cream mixtures they should get.


    They talked with smiles on their faces before they were interrupted by an annoying flattering voice.


    "I know a popular ice cream parlor, they serve millions of flavors..." he barged into the conversation trying to show his existence in front of them.


    "Why is he still here?" They both had this question in their mind. Zane was thinking if he could put a sack on his head and beat him up, he was entertaining that thought but the temptation of ice cream was too much for him to ignore.


    So he ignored him totally and dragged Viktor to the parlor he found.


    "Ahh!" The man felt like using his nails to tear their face open, he never felt so humiliated and angered today. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 119 - 119- Who sent you?

    On the way back to the island Zane still smacked his lips from the aftertaste of the ice cream. He felt his brain freeze and his tongue cold but he wanted to go back again and order a bucket of ice cream, especially the chocolate strawberry flavor.


    They sighed together as if at the same wavelength, they blamed their stomach for not accepting more.


    It was dark when they got back to the island, they stopped at the shore and saw figures standing on the entrance of the underground parking lot.


    Their aura changed immediately, they looked at each other and nodded. Without being given the chance to drop the bags on his hands they were attacked.


    These people aimed to capture Zane, Zane felt these when they attacked him without any signs of killing him but attacked Viktor fiercely. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who sent you?" Zane asked, effortlessly dodging the attacks. He showed no signs of panic or fear, not even a drop of sweat, Which made the women frown harder and use all their strength to attack.


    When none of them answered his questions, he showed no mercy. His hands changed into claws and dodged to the left, slitting the throat of the woman beside him, killing her instantly.


    The women forgot their orders to bring Zane alive and attacked him from all directions with killing intent.


    Facing the attacks from all directions, Zane was calm and dodged, his steps were graceful as if he was performing a beautiful dance but blood spurted and women dropped dead with slit throats with every dodging step he took a life.


    Viktor was having an easy time with the women attacking him, he used to fingers to hit the dangerous acupoints in their bodies making them weaken, and he broke their necks killing them instantly.


    The women lay still, necks broken and eyes dim, but Viktor''s cautious nature made him hesitate. He decided in his mind they were not dead yet.


    So he bent down and picked the knife on the ground, stabbing the woman in the heart making sure their heart was pierced.


    It was this sight Zane saw, he looked at the dead women and Viktor still stabbing their bodies and he felt confused, he looked back at the six women he killed wondering if they were really dead. Seeing no raising chest, he nodded unconsciously and turned back to Viktor who was dragging the bodies to the water.


    He dropped his bags and followed Viktor''s actions. Viktor stood at the shore and watched their bodies drown.


    Feeling Zane''s questioning gaze, Viktor shrugged. "You can never be careless....there are weird people in this world....so when you kill, make sure they''re dead," Viktor answered his unasked questions. They walked back to the parking lot but saw a figure but this time they relaxed.


    Cyra looked at the blood on the ground and different shoe marks on the ground and he became extremely calm.


    When she saw Zane and Viktor her eyes softened unconsciously, she hugged Zane and looked at Viktor, Zane noticed her movement and his eyes flashed with a strange light. Seeing no wounds on them she said nothing and brought them to the car.


    Nobody said anything feeling Cyra''s unstable mood, after halfway to the mansion.


    Cyra broke the silence: "How was your day today?" Zane and Viktor''s eyes glowed, Zane held his skin to Cyra''s eyes.


    "Beautiful." Cyra put on an exaggerated intoxicated expression, making Zane blush and Viktor felt a bit jealous of her focus on Zane.


    Zane motioned for Viktor''s skin too, feeling Viktor''s emotions but he was not disapproving of Viktor''s presence. Cyra caressed his hands making him blush in shyness.


    Zane liked Viktor since his wife seemed to have feelings for him, he felt it was better it was the familiar Viktor than a random stranger. Still, a tinge of jealousy crept in he wouldn''t have Cyra all to himself.


    He sighed out loud, Cyra turned to him and ran her hands through his hair with a face filled with concern.


    "Are you tired? What did you eat today." She asked in a caring manner but Zane''s face changed instantly when he thought about the ice creams he consumed.


    Seeing Viktor opening his mouth, he blinked signaling for him to keep quiet, Viktor didn''t know what was wrong but kept quiet. They thought their movement escaped Cyra''s eyes.


    But Cyra''s meaningful tone dashed Zane''s hopes.


    "You didn''t eat snacks or ice cream...hmm?" Her tone was already sure when she saw Zane''s darting eyes and Viktor''s act of blending into the shadow.


    "You band from eating snacks for two weeks, and don''t bother hiding any ....I know where all your stash is hidden." Her words brought grief to Zane as if someone died.


    Viktor felt grateful that, at least, his snacks and juice were safe.


    "Oh~ I won''t forget about you." Viktor shivered unconsciously praying to be forgotten. His snacks are his life...he needs a dose of sugar every morning or he won''t function well.


    They avoided the discussion of the attack.

 Chapter 120 - 120- You traitor!

    After returning to the mansion, Cyra separated from them and headed towards the servant quarters.


    Getting there, she noticed an open window and could hear Kyle''s heartbeat from within.


    She leaped onto a branch, then flew towards his window in one smooth motion. Pulling her legs inside, she opened the window further and fully entered the room.


    She sat in the chair, waiting patiently for Kyle. Spotting a cat nearby, she patted his back, secretly enjoying the softness of his fur.


    Kyle looked at the mirror and pulled a face mask from his lotion drawer. As he tore the pack and was about to apply it, he froze.


    What was wrong with his beast? Why was it showing such pleasure through the soul link? Sensing that something was off, he rushed to investigate, still wearing only a towel loosely tied around his waist.


    As he entered the bedroom, he saw Cyra staring at him, and his face flushed bright red. Embarrassed, he darted back into the bathroom, slamming the door shut.


    His heart pounded in his chest, and he hugged himself, still feeling the intensity of her gaze like a burn on his skin.


    ''What is she doing here and how did she get in?'' He bit his lips, his thoughts scattered as he hurriedly put on his clothes.


    Glancing in the mirror, he caught a glimpse of his disheveled state and paused. Taking a few deep breaths, he patted his cheeks, arranged his hair in order, then composed himself and walked back into the room as if nothing had happened.


    Cyra smirked as she saw him enter, now fully dressed and calm. But her expression shifted suddenly, and Kyle felt a deadly tension fill the room, making him go rigid.


    "Sit." Her tone carried an undeniable command, and though Kyle didn''t feel like obeying, he sat, eager to find out why she sought him out tonight.


    Cyra stopped petting the cat and tapped her fingers rhythmically on the table, saying nothing. Kyle didn''t rush to speak. He waited.


    Her tapping ceased, and she locked eyes with him. Kyle grew vigilant, remembering the tricks she''d used before to make him reveal his secrets. The memory still left a bitter taste in his mouth, so he unconsciously looked away from her eyes.


    "I want the locations of the organization. Be truthful, or...." she left the threat hanging, but her cold bottomless gaze made his soul quiver and shiver down his spine.


    "Don''t worry, I can offer you a promise," She said, her gaze retracted. Which made Kyle relax.


    Kyle considered her offer. A promise from someone as powerful as Cyra- was invaluable. After a moment of thought, he nodded and sent her a message with the organization''s locations. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you going to do?" He asked curiously he had no loyalty or obligation from the organization after all everything was just business. But it has not diminished his goal of killing Cyra- it was for his pride as the best assassin.


    Cyra''s face stretched into a chilling smile, she said nothing and disappeared from the room. Leaving the questions unanswered.


    Kyle touched his back which was covered in cold sweat and sighed with his face falling.


    He really wondered what would happen, anyway, he had to be patient and see the outcome of her actions.


    His eyes drifted to his beast, "You traitor! Cozying up with your master target." Kyle scolded Blue.


    "Meow... It''s not my fault she picked me up...I can''t fight, you''re not even her opponent." Its words shot an arrow straight to Kyle''s heart. His beast is even mocking him for his failed assassination attempt.


    Blue lowered his feeling guilty about what he said, he put on a pleading face and moved slowly to Kyle rubbing his fur on his ankle, trying to console his master.


    "Master, why don''t you giv...." Blue voice choked in his throat when he saw his master''s murderous gaze and he changed his words quickly.


    "Meow...master I believe in you.... it''s just a matter of time before you kill her." Blue conscience wasn''t hurt by the obvious lie he told.


    Kyle relaxed a little upon hearing his beast''s words, he climbed on his bed and forced himself to sleep. While Blue patted his chest feeling it hard to serve this master, he hoped sooner, that Kyle would come to terms with not being able to kill Cyra.


    Cyra flashed back to her room and purchased a helicopter. Zane entered the room and saw Cyra sitting on the desk with her hands tapping and looking out in a daze.


    She turned when she felt Zane''s presence, "Love, I will be going on a week''s trip." Zane sat down in front of her.


    "Is it important... Can I follow you?'''' He looked at Cyra with hope to join her on her trip but Cyra shook her head.


    "It''s not important." She said and picked up Zane from the chair and hugged him to her body.


    "Love I can''t take you...wait for me to come back." She said as she breathed in his smell.

 Chapter 121 - 121- Are you leaving soon?

    "But...I want to follow you," Zane said, looking at her with a pleading gaze, almost tempting Cyra to agree.


    She gently pulled his head to her neck, shielding his eyes from hers as he struggled in her hold.


    "Love, don''t make trouble. If you go with me, I''ll be distracted. I promise to bring back a dessert chef for you, hmm?'''' Her tone soothing as she ran her hands through his hair.


    Zane stopped struggling, clearly tempted by her promise. "Okay, be safe, and don''t forget your promise."


    Heartless fellow. Dessert was more important than her, he didn''t even hesitate. She thought this with a helpless smile and a doting gaze.


    "Okay, I promise." She smiled and kissed Zane on the lips before she released him.


    Zane watched her bring out a medium suitcase and leave the room, coming back in she carried seven bottles of her wine and placed them in a separate special suitcase that could retain the temperature.


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Zane realized that she was packing immediately.


    "Oh, it''s tomorrow." She said and placed the bottles gently into the box.


    "What! Is not too fast," Zane shouted feeling surprised, he got up from the chair and moved towards her. She told him she was leaving and next thing it was the next day, he thought it would be like a week before she traveled.


    "It was a sudden decision." She faced him and used her fingers and straighten the frown on his face. Zane was still not happy with her travel but there was nothing he could do since she had set her mind to go.


    "Ahh," Zane let out a shout of surprise when he felt his legs leave the ground the next thing he knew he was on the bed with Cyra smiling down at him.


    "Love I''ll miss you... Let me get some dose of you to hold and console my heart till I get back." Cyra''s tone carried a sultriness to it. She kissed him slowly on the lips, their tongue rolled together with taking the lead, she kissed him deeply like she wanted to consume him making Zane breathless and weak.


    Releasing his lips, Zane remembered how to breathe, he took deep breaths and looked at her with misty eyes.


    Cyra perked his eyes and removed her top while holding his gaze, Zane swallowed when he saw her freed breasts, the pink nipples glowed under the light.


    She stood with his eyes following her movement and watched her remove her shorts, uncovering her pale tones thighs and hairless smooth surfaces of her lower lips.


    Her skin glowed under the light, giving off a halo making feel like he was desecrating a holy creature. This woman is his wife and family head, he wants to serve her and make her feel pleasure.


    He stood up from the bed trembling with excitement when Cyra walked to him with a predatory desire, making him feel burnt under her gaze.


    Crya sat on the bed and wanted to see what he was going to do. Her brows raised when he got on his knees between her legs.


    Huh~ this sounded in her mind, she patiently waited for his next actions. Zane felt shy from her stare but he was determined with what he was about to do.


    He pulled off his clothes to give himself time to gather his courage, he had done these acts before but with the present her it felt different, she gave off dominance and he felt he was summiting to her.


    Taking deep breaths, he pulled open Cyra''s thighs and brought his head towards her lower lips. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His breath made Cyra tingle, he took Cyra''s lower lips into his mouth and sucked it hard.


    ''''Mmm..." Cyra moaned holding his head in place as he swallowed her lower lips in his mouth, her back arched backward as he caressed at the edge of her hole.


    Cyra held tighten on his hair and he took it as encouragement, his tongue dipped into her holes rubbing on her walls.


    She secreted more juice making his lips make a loud squelching sound and her breath was coming out in pants.


    "Mmm...u-use your...fingers." her words came out in short pants, but Zane heard, he looked up and saw her pleasure-filled face and he felt a pride in him. He creates such an expression on her face.


    He wanted more of her disheveled state, he stabbed two fingers into her opening without warning making her wall clench harder on his fingers.


    Cyra guided his hands and stroked deeper, moaning and breathing fast, Zane bend his head and sucked hard on her clit together with his fingers moving. Giving her pleasure, she threw back her head and moaned, her eyes getting darker with pleasure.


    Zane''s hands were already feeling numb before she stiffened and came. Releasing her hold on him, she carried him straight to the bed and started their intense love-making.


    The air was filled with a musky smell and loud flesh-hitting sounds," wife...am tired...no more." Zane begged feeling his bones numb.


    "Love don''t worry this is the last round..." The last round made Zane pass out before she stopped and carried him to the bathroom to clean him up.

 Chapter 122 - 122- Love, take care.

    The next day, Cyra woke up reluctantly. She felt the sun shining through the curtains and yawned, still feeling tired.


    She glanced at the side of the bed and saw a sleepy figure beside her. Leaning in, she kissed him softly before climbing off the bed.


    Checking the time, she saw it was 10 a.m., and a message notified her that the Aerodynes was in the way.


    She stretched and headed into the bathroom. Standing under the shower, she sighed as the cold water cascaded over her skin.


    Even after her bath, her lethargy lingered. She walked as if sleepwalking, though she was fully aware of her surroundings.


    Tying her hair in a ponytail, she slipped into a pair of comfortable jeans that showed off her long legs. She casually picked out a top, and as usual, all her clothes shared one common trait: they were black.


    She went downstairs to her cold room and took a bottle out and sat in the armchair waiting for the Aerodynes to arrive.


    Twenty minutes passed, and an empty bottle lay by her side when she heard the sound of mechanical wings beating in the distance.


    She watched as the aerodynes flew over the mansion, heading toward the landing pad that had been built after she and Zane discussed buying one. The builders had eagerly done the work for free when they overheard their conversation.


    She flashed in that direction in time to meet its landing, the blades still whirring loudly. A woman disembarked and ran towards her.


    "Good day, madam. Here is the aerodyne. Let me show you the engines...We offer a two-year warranty. Do you have a license? The woman spoke quickly but maintained a polite, respectful smile.


    "I don''t have a license, but I can fly," Cyra responded lazily. The woman hesitated, knowing that a license was required to own an aerodynes, but something about Cyra''s demeanor prevented her from protesting.


    She looked at Cyra and came to a decision, "We can take a short flight, and I''ll assess your flying skills. Then I will issue a license." She proposed to which Cyra nodded.


    They both climbed into the cockpit, and Cyra lit the aerodynes up with the cube power source. She looked around the buttons for a minute and started the engine in a rusty manner, it had been years since she had flown one and it was back on Earth.


    After getting the feel for it, she flew them up, her rusty behavior became firmer and more experienced, and the woman beside her watched the whole maneuver with an approving expression.


    They flew for an hour before they landed, the woman quickly issued a temporary license for her,


    "To get the permanent one, you have to go to a fly test in any city of your choice. But this one can only last a month before it becomes invalid.'''' The woman said those words as they walked to the mansion.


    Reaching there, Cyra paid for the helicopter and was sent the contract and the license card.


    Signaled by a staff to take her off the island. Cyra climbed the stairs and opened the door gently, so as not to wake Zane up.


    But when she entered she saw Zane sitting on the bed awake, his eyes were sleepy and he kept on yawning.


    Zane fought to stay awake to see Cyra off, "wife, are you leaving now?" His voice was hoarse, his gaze sleepy as he looked at her.


    "Hmm..." Cyra answered, feeling warmth bloom in her cold heart. It had been so long since she had been seen off like this. She walked towards him and kissed him on the forehead. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Love, take care...if anyone challenges your authority or disrespects you, you have the right to kill and ask questions later. Don''t make yourself feel wronged." She instructed him in a doting tone. Not feeling anything was wrong with her words.


    Zane hummed in a sleepy tone, Cyra pushed him on the bed and told him to sleep before she carried her two suitcases and left the room under Zane''s sleepy gaze.


    She called Kyle and Viktor and waited for them in the parlor, her back was faced towards them as she looked about the window with lowered gaze.


    She turned back and faced them, "Kyle you are in charge of every staff on this island. Viktor, anyone suspicious who trespasses, kill without mercy. And I sent you footage of somewhere you should always pay attention to. I''ll be gone for two weeks max, and I want the island to function normally. work together and answer only to my husband." She gave her instructions in a commanding tone, expecting their full cooperation.


    Kyle and Viktor looked at each other with sparks flying but they nodded when they faced Cyra''s probing gaze.

 Chapter 123 - 123- Failed experiment

    Watching her leaving the room, Kyle snorted when he saw Viktor. Why was he working together with such a playful, always-late, hyper person? His future felt bleak.


    Viktor, on the other hand, was vexed by Kyle''s stern face and constant interference. ''Mistress, hurry back, or I might lose it and attack him, '' he muttered to himself.


    Meanwhile, Cyra met Mira by the waterfall and stopped. Mira waited patiently for instructions.


    "Look after the butler and gardener for me. I''m going on a trip," Cyra instructed, then left.


    Mira was overjoyed at being given direct orders from her boss. She couldn''t wait for the day Cyra would fully trust her.


    Skipping back to the mansion, Mira hummed happily until she felt the tension between Kyle and Viktor.


    "Umm..." Mira''s words died in her throat under their murderous gazes. Cold sweat soaked her clothes, and she quickly realized that looking after them would be harder than expected.


    She shook her head, said nothing, and left as quickly as she had arrived.


    "I''m watching you," Kyle said those words and left to start the work of the day.


    "Watching... What does he mean by watching? You serious freak," Viktor grumbled, growing more annoyed with Kyle by the minute.


    Cyra started the aerodyne and set the compass locator to Spring City. She didn''t know the undercut between the men she left in charge.


    She flew for five hours before she saw the view of the city, she flew to the airport and landed in an empty land, she paid for the space and showed her license and identity to the officers.


    After tossing back and forth she finally walked out from the airport with her suitcase. It was six in the evening when she landed and she lodged in a hotel two hours away from the airport.


    Entering the penthouse, she went straight to the bathroom and washed the grim and dust off her body.


    She felt clean and comfortable, opening the suitcase she brought out a bottle and drank from her mouth. Haa... She sighed feeling alive.


    Her expression grew serious as she opened the file Kyle had sent to her: Districts A, section 1.


    Only city names with their district and section locations were written with no specific hideout on them, it was pinpointed by Kyle''s hacking, since they are hidden away from the map.


    She had to figure out where their hideout was, starting from Street A.


    She closed the hologram and looked up at the ceiling in a daze. Once it got dark she moved.


    Lodging out of the hotel, she left and booked a hover car to District A. They flew for some hours before they reached, Cyra got down and saw the lively city.


    This district houses had different entertainment industries and even a slave market. She found out it was a thing here, where people sold themselves as slaves or were branded as one by the aristocrats.


    She had no special feelings towards the slave market, it was none of her business and she had no capacity in her heart to save anybody unless they were of some use to her.


    She lodged into a hotel beside the slave market and dropped her suitcase. She left the hotel and strolled about with her senses released fully, she heard hearts beating, loud noise ringing, and sounds of rodents and insects creeping around.


    Suddenly all the noises grew fainter and came to an abrupt stop. The air was still, Cyra controlled the sounds and searched around for any suspicious thing.


    She felt heartbeats and sounds vibrating underneath her feet, she followed the sounds and they led to the slave market.


    She left the scheduled corner and walked past when she was called by the male prostitutes by the road, who were soliciting customers.


    "Hey, beautiful..." They flirted with their makeup face and scantly clothes. Cyra ignored them and continued working forwards, some women were dragged willingly into the prostitute house.


    Cyra went back to the hotel, not in a hurry to check out the slave market. Tomorrow she will check it out and search for how to enter the underground area, where signs of the human heartbeat were coming from.


    She lay on the bed not interested in looking around this magnificent city, it was too noisy for her to bear. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    In the underground facility below, there were sounds of whip slash on a battered bleeding back.


    The woman being whipped let no sounds of pain, her eyes were backed with a fighting force.


    The woman slashing her grew bored when she saw no expression on Slave 105 face.


    "Failed experiment." she spat off the slave''s body and left.


    A young man hiding in the shadows quickly ran towards the woman on the ground.


    "Sister...don''t... take by punishment." His face was streaming with tears. He gently held the woman''s scared body.


    Rubbed in medicine with familiar movements. When is all this torture going to stop, since five years ago after that lost match they were sold as slaves by the branch aristocrat family head.

 Chapter 124 - 124- Stop jumping on me

    "Stop crying, I''m okay," the woman whispered breathlessly.


    "I won''t ever let any of those women touch you. I swear on our mother''s ashes." Her voice was filled with determination and fighting spirit.


    "But the experiments are destroying your body, and no one has ever survived it....I know what you want to say, but it can''t be the only way to rise in rank." He gently placed his hands over her lips, silencing her.


    He knew she was enduring the experiments to raise their status, hoping that their poor treatment would improve and she could protect him from the other women.


    He couldn''t keep watching her cough up blood, or bones creak when it was cold. The woman sighed sadly at the pained look on her brother''s face.


    She couldn''t give up now. If she did, she wouldn''t be able to stop the other women from abusing him.


    Here, it was lawful for men to sleep with women so their reproductive sperm would be taken and used to create children, combined with the mother''s blood.


    She held Louis tightly, silently praying that the experiment would succeed so that their lives could change.


    "I have to get back to the kitchen..." Louis said as he wiped the tears off his face and put on a face mask, not wanting to draw attention from those hateful women.


    They shared one last look before parting.


    The woman stood up shakily, grabbed her cleaning tools, and started her duties. Sharp pains shot through her back, but she endured them and continued cleaning the hallways.


    Louis entered the kitchen, where the chefs were prepping dinner. He quickly went to his section and began working on desserts, keeping to himself, and avoiding their banter and jokes.


    ....


    In her hotel room, Cyra sat by the window with a glass at her side and a bottle of blood wine beside her.


    She took the bottle and poured some blood into her glass, holding it with her long fingers, she brought it to her lips and drank it slowly, savoring the taste.


    She sat there till the morning rays shone through the sun before she got up and lay on the bed to sleep. She set the alarm for 2:30 p.m. and she closed her eyes and drifted into sleep.


    On the island, Zane went to their bedroom and paused, remembering his wife was not there and his mood lowered.


    He left the mansion and walked around the forest aimlessly without any destination in mind. His beast felt his presence and flew quickly to him.


    "Master, master!" Greed changed mid-sky and jumped on Zane like a monkey, Zane was moved back from the weight and he held the tree to find his balance.


    He disentangled Greed''s limbs from his body, pushing him backward with his hand holding Greed''s head in place.


    "Stop jumping on me. If you do it again, no more snacks from my stash." Greed heard his master''s warning tone and he stopped quickly, he wanted to eat the delicious snacks his master hid in his nest.


    So he behaved very well without sticking with his master and looked like an obedient child.


    Zane was almost fooled by it, but Greed''s next words destroyed the illusion. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master....milky candy....ate." Greed stuttered and his eyes were full of guilt.


    Zane''s face changed, "You ate one of the snacks I hid without telling me!" His voice raised in anger, it was the snacks he hid with much difficulty away from his wife''s notice and Greed had short his ration.


    "I was hungry," Greed said with his head lowered,


    "What happened to the living animals in the forest...did they disappear or did you think my little candy could satisfy your hunger? Huh?" He almost shouted, his face was grim as if someone died.


    His wife has locked all his snacks away and his stash has been shortened by Greed. He had to pinch the snacks little by little till she returned and lifted his punishment.


    "Take me to your nest," Zane ordered, his tone sharp and urgent. Greed shifted back into his beast form, and Zane climbed onto his back.


    Greed flew fast, into the mountain and landed on a rocky cliff, Zane dismounted and walked toward the side of the wall where his bag was hidden.


    Opening it up, he brought out his snacks and counted and his face changed when he saw he was twenty short of snacks.


    And only fifteen of his snacks remained, "what happened? Start talking." His tone was cold as he faced the trembling Greed.


    "I-I was h-hungry." Greed stammered, partially shifting due to pressure, hiding behind his wings.


    "That''s it? At least give me a reasonable excuse." Zane said in a calm lowered tone, making Greed almost cry.


    "You are banned from eating anything called snacks till next year." He declared.


    Greed wails echoed through the mountain as if mourning a terrible loss. Zane almost felt his beast was crying for him, mourning his lost snacks.

 Chapter 125 - 125- Give me your ID card

    *ring ring..


    Cyra groggily shut off her alarm, yawning as she stretched before dragging herself to the bathroom.


    Still half-asleep, she slipped into black sportswear and walked out of the room in slow lazy steps.


    She squinted her eyes, feeling irritated by the blazing sun, forcing her to look down at her feet as she walked toward the slave market, just twenty minutes away from the hotel.


    Cyra passed by a shop selling sunglasses, she changed directions, and walked in, She saw the man watching a movie at the counter.


    She removed her gaze and selected a sunglass. Choosing the one that fit her face, she scanned her bracelet and paid.


    The man looked up when he heard the payment sound and was stunned to see Cyra''s face, he looked in a daze till Cyra walked out the entrance.


    Cyra put on the glass and felt much better and she continued walking to the slave market.


    At the entrance, the air buzzed with loud bidding.


    "One million coins!" "Five million!" "Twenty mana stones!"


    On the stage stood a trembling man, beautiful in appearance, clutching his arms tightly as if trying to shield himself from the predatory eyes of the crowd. His doe-like gaze made the women''s bids grow more outrageous.


    Cyra moved around the crowd, her ears keen, picking up any slight suspicious noise.


    "Tch...what do those women they are? They used to be like us before they clawed their way up to their position. Now, we have to wait here to serve them." One of the women said with an envious tone.


    And Cyra''s ears focused on their conversation.


    "There is no use feeling jealous, just stay in your post and welcome them...we have to avoid being on their bad side....as for me, I want to avoid trouble." The other woman said, hitting her partner to manage her expression and put away her envious disrespectful look.


    Their words caught Cyra''s attention and she walked to the secluded underground parking lot beside the slave market.


    She hid in the shadows, and waited, curious to see what would happen next.


    Suddenly sounds of coming cars were heard in the parking lot, she watched cars drive in and women climbing the door from them together with their followers or only them with suitcases.


    Cyra smelt the blood on them and her eyes searched through the crowd of thirty women.


    Her gaze laid upon and woman in a hoody, whose face was covered, her lazy gaze looked at the woman from head to toe.


    ''Hmm, she would do,'' she thought as she watched some women entering the elevator with the guards checking their ID cards before letting them in.


    She flashed and covered the woman''s mouth, the woman hiding behind the hoody was shocked when she found herself in another location.


    Before she could understand her situation, her mind was attacked.


    "Give me your access ID." Cyra''s words went into her ears, and she gave Cyra the ID, bleeding from the ears from pain, due to her brain fighting against Cyra''s control. Alas, it was useless, she watched herself give the unknown woman her assessment card.


    Cyra removed the woman''s clothes and frowned before she put them on. She snapped the woman''s neck swiftly and flashed back to the parking lot.


    It was her turn next, and she came right on time. Showing her ID card the guards scanned it before allowing her to enter the elevator.


    She entered and inside was filled with women and some male secretaries, Cyra went to a corner and waited before the guards entered.


    One of them pressed the wall and it opened, showing a hidden button, the guards pressed it and the elevator went downwards, lights flashed and dimmed but the elevator moved down.


    It stopped and the doors opened, the guards walked out and everyone followed, the walls were covered in silver screens, and they walked through different lit hallways.


    The facility was well-ventilated, filled with light and cameras moving back and forth.


    Cyra followed them and they stopped in front of a door that needed each of their facial identification in other to access it.


    Cyra''s eyes moved and she blended and moved to the last place, when all the women walked in and it was her turn with the last guard. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman opened the door and passed through, when the sliding door was about to close Cyra held it to a stop and pushed it open. She slid in and entered, and sight met the boardroom filled with hologram computers and chairs seated with women.


    And their secretary stood at their backs. She sat in the empty seat and watched the woman in the center chair stand up.


    "Since everyone is here, let''s begin." The woman was in charge of this meeting answering only to the hidden leaders of the organization.


    The women one by one presented their complied reports of their sectors.

 Chapter 126 - 126- Youll would beg for death and it would elude you.

    "We have infiltrated the Autumn City base, three of our spies are working closer to infiltrate the core group."


    "1 billion budget has been used to train the new army."


    "My spies have infiltrated Desire Island and brought back news," the speaker said. They turned, waiting for the woman to continue.


    "They informed me that the owner has left the island." Her words made the leader solemn and said with seriousness in her tone.


    "Inform them to kidnap her husband....we can use that to lure her out and kill the both of them after she signs ownership of the island to us. Inform you men to move." The woman reporting nodded at quickly sent a code to her people on standby.


    "No failure is allowed...this mission is crucial to our operations." The leader felt they should act fast before other organizations find out.


    The woman sending the message felt her heart tighten and a heavy weight on her back. The fate of them controlling the rulers of the next City, the "Grand leader election" was tied to this mission making her break out in cold sweat.


    "Wait! I will send my core soldiers to you." The leader''s words made the woman sigh internally with relief. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader''s eyes flashed with calculations and felt she couldn''t trust such an important mission to the woman alone and she wanted to reap the benefit of the success.


    She tapped in a code signalling her people to join the operation.


    They continued with their reports, and it was Cyra''s turn but they were met with silence.


    "Cyber team, your report." The leader''s brows frowned at her disrespect.


    Cyra slowly removed her hood. When they saw her face, shock ripped through the room, and they reacted at once.


    They recognized her face being it was on their SSS ranked red list. The leader''s expression twisted in unease. How had Cyra managed to infiltrate their secured meeting room? The metal door required facial identification and the doors were made off of the hardest metal and couldn''t be broken open.


    The leader convinced herself that she was overthinking it, that the door must have malfunctioned and Cyra''s presence was just a fluke. Her confidence returned.


    She relaxed seeing Cyra was outnumbered, her lips curled up in a sinister smile.


    "Madam Cyra... you''ve saved us quite the hassle by coming here yourself. For that, I''ll thank you by making your death painless.'''' Arrogant words left her lips and she looked at Cyra''s lazy form with disregard, underestimating her completely.


    Cyra looked at the woman''s lips with lazy eyes, not registering what the woman was babbling about.


    She ignored everybody''s presence and removed the hoodie jacket, instantly feeling comfortable being in her own clothes.


    Finally, she focused on the woman, "You were saying something." She asked the woman and let out a yawn.


    The woman''s temper flared, but she calmed as a thought struck her.


    "You should be happy, your husband will be joining you soon." She felt satisfaction when she saw Cyra''s raised brows.


    "As we speak now...I have sent my men to your husband... I have changed my mind, I won''t kill him... instead, I''ll keep him as my sex toy." Her smile twisted with pleasure, savoring the moment as Cyra''s face darkened.


    Before she could blink she saw Cyra in front of her, her heart froze.


    Cyra pinched the woman''s chin, nearly crushing it to dust. Everybody was in a state of shock which turned to dread.


    ''She could kill them in the blink of an eye.'' The thought chilled them to their bones as if they''d been plunged into an ice cellar. A few sharp ones edged toward the door, but Cyra''s piercing gaze froze them in place.


    She released her bloodthirsty pressure fully in the room, they bled through their nose and mouth and almost passed out.


    The leader taking the full brunt of it was covered in dripping sweat, which soaked her clothes instantly. At this moment she realized she fucked up.


    "For your reckless words. You will feel excruciating pain of mind and soul. You''ll beg for death and it would elude you." Cyra''s tone was flat, without any emotional fluctuation but that was what made it scary because from her gaze the woman felt like an insignificant object and not a human being.


    "A-Am S-S-Sorry." She stuttered, with tears and snot dripping from her face. Cyra released her chin in disgust, taking out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiping her hands thoroughly.


    She dragged the woman by the hair and made their eyes connect, Cyra parted her lips, releasing thin tendrils of red smoke that drilled into the woman''s ears, burrowing deep into her mind.


    She discarded the woman''s limp body on the ground and faced the trembling people on the ground.


    The fear was so intense, they lost control, filling the room with the stench of urine.

 Chapter 127 - 127- Please kill me.

    Cyra frowned and walked toward them. Two men clutched their chests as their hearts raced wildly, the pressure overwhelming them.


    Their eyes grew dim, and they died instantly.


    The others, watching in envy, wished for the same quick death but were too cowardly to take their own lives.


    One of them, unable to bear it any longer, ran toward the door, but what happened next shattered the last hope they clung to. A woman stood by the door, holding her slit throat, choking on her own blood.


    She stretched a trembling hand toward the door, just inches away, before slumping dead to the floor.


    Cyra calmly placed a bloody finger into her mouth, licking it clean with relish. Her casual act broke their mind. She glanced at their terrified faces, her gaze lingering on their heaving hearts ''A shame,'' she thought. Their blood would have made a fine addition to her collection.


    Seeing the yellow liquid pooling on the ground, she frowned and within thirty seconds, all of them had their throat slit, their blood soaking the ground with their vacant terrified eyes.


    She wiped her fingers clean, discarding the stained handkerchief on the bloodied floor.


    She turned to the trembling leader, who now drooled at the corner of her lips, whispering breathlessly and continuously as her body trembled. "Please kill me."


    The woman''s mind had already broken, her sanity slowly devoured just having a taste of what Cyra had been through and she couldn''t handle it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body was cut into pieces, she went through pain and was sewn back together, only to be torn apart again.


    As she gave up on herself, Cyra''s little red smoke wisps, swallowed the woman''s sanity bit by bit.


    Cyra took back her wisps of smoke, but the woman turned foolish, staring vacantly at the ceiling and drooling.


    Cyra dropped her to the ground, as she reached the door, she glanced briefly at the hidden camera and turned back to the door nonchalantly.


    She picked the dead woman by the door and recorded her facial recognition, the door slid open and released her hold on the corpse.


    She walked out the door, yawning with her eyes dropping slightly.


    *Click!!!*


    She looked up and saw she was surrounded and held at gunpoint, she sighed.


    "Fire!!!"


    Because of her little expression, they rained down bullets on her body at once. The place Cyra was standing was covered in red targeting light and smoke.


    Everybody relaxed feeling she wouldn''t survive that but...


    "Cough..." They looked in front when they heard that sound, they waited for the smoke to pass.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief when they saw Cyra standing without a scratch on her only torn clothes.


    "Reload!"


    With shaking hands they fumbled while reloading, Cyra didn''t give them a chance and her hair changed to gold.


    Her body turned into a weapon, that was harder than the strongest metal. She released her inhibitions and enjoyed the thrill of the slaughter.


    "Argh..."


    "NO!"


    "Please."


    "Save me."


    Screams of pain and terror filled the hallway, Cyra was covered in blood, and the ground was piled with torn flesh, brain matter, and broken bones.


    A woman crawled with bleeding knees, tears filled her eyes as she struggled to escape, but she was dragged back by the legs, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.


    Cyra crushed her head open, throwing her to the side. As she left the hallway, she was attacked by another wave of soldiers and the nightmare repeated itself, the whole underground facility reeked of blood.


    Blood flowed like a river on the ground making her every step, soaked in blood. Finally, no more waves of attack. What was remaining were defenseless slaves and scientists.


    Cyra''s hair returned, she ignored the remaining people but she frowned with disgust when she felt her sticky blood-stained clothes.


    She needed a place to wash off, she looked at the huddled form of slaves and pointed for one to come.


    The one pointed at passed out from fear, which made Cyra more irritated.


    "Does anyone know where I can wash myself?" She asked, but nobody had the guts to stand out and reply.


    "I-l know." A shaking woman''s voice was heard, Cyra''s eyes zeroed on her, making the woman tremble but she held on bravely and waited for Cyra''s response.


    Louis held his sister, shouting anxiously for her sister to keep quiet, she didn''t know whether this demon would kill her.


    She looked towards the woman fearfully praying to Goddess the woman would be merciful and let them go.


    "Show me." She only said one word and waited for the woman to lead the way. Louis was dragged along by his sister as they fearfully went through corpses, Louis shook badly in fear, and he felt sick to his stomach.


    He imagined everything was watermelon juice flowing on the ground and was able to cope till they reached the bathing area.

 Chapter 128 - 128- What use are you to me?

    Immediately Cyra entered the bathroom, Louis went to the side and threw up clear liquid. He held the wall heaving, and his stomach churned from pain.


    The woman patted him on the back, with a face filled with worry.


    "Are you feeling better now?" She asked in concern, seeing Louis''s pale face. Louis smiled slightly, trying to reassure her he was okay, but his expression looked worse than crying.


    The woman''s heart squeezed in heartache, and her eyes flashed with determination. She looked at the place Cyra was bathing, with whirling thoughts and left.


    Louis watched her go with a puzzled frown; he saw the signal from his sister that she would be back. He relaxed subconsciously and sat on clean ground.


    Crya washed the blood from her body, sighing as her mood became better. After she was done, she found no clothes in her space ring or anywhere around, even if they were. She felt her body itching from the thought of putting it on, but she couldn''t walk around naked.


    Crya remembered the woman who had led her here. She opened the door and called out, "Girl, come in."


    It was at the right moment that the woman was almost reaching the door; she picked up her pace and jogged quickly into the open door with a bundle in her hands.


    She turned her face away quickly as soon as she saw Cyra''s naked form standing before her.


    Cyra, comfortable in her own skin, looked at the woman and stated her needs.


    "I need clothes." The woman reacted quickly and opened the bundle, rummaging through it before pulling out a bathroom with the tag still attached. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stretched her hands and held the robe to Cyra without looking at her, she felt her hands empty and looked slowly towards Cyra.


    Cyra was in a better mood and she asked graciously. "What do you want me to do for you." The woman looked up in shock. ''How did she know I wanted something from her?''


    Cyra''s eyes were calm as she watched the woman''s flustered form; it was so obvious that no sane person would guide her to the bathroom or remember to bring clothes to her without having an ulterior motive.


    Cyra watched as the woman''s expression grew firm and determined.


    "I want to follow you." The woman''s body felt loose as she said those words. She was met with silence, making her anxious.


    "You have a month to live....what use are you to me?" Cyra''s words poured cold water on her.


    Her hands clenched into a fist, "I can still work off you with my remaining life." Her eyes were filled with stark determination,


    "Is it for the boy''s sake?" Cyra asked with a thoughtful gaze. She was the woman who tensed up and guessed right.


    Cyra walked around the woman, scrutinizing her thoughtfully. The woman tensed, feeling sweat sliding down her chin and dropping to the ground.


    "Hmm...you will do." The woman breathed a sigh of relief, thinking it was her determination that moved Cyra, not knowing it was her innate physic.


    Cyra felt her blood calling to her as kin and realized the woman had a little drop of vampire blood in her bloodstream.


    The room suddenly grew chill, stopping the woman instantly from her elated thoughts. She felt pressure mounting on her, making it hard for her to breathe and stand.


    She held the door handle for anchor, "Know this- since you want to follow me, I own your whole existence...Am giving you a chance now to reconsider."


    The woman bore down the pressure, and her nails dug into her palm, drawing blood; she looked up and spoke with an unwavering voice.


    "My whole existence belongs to you, mistress." The pressure vanished as if it was a figment of her imagination but her bloody palm told her otherwise.


    Cyra looked at the dark-haired Asian-looking woman,


    "What''s your name and the boy''s?" The woman''s dark eyes flashed brighten when she heard her mistress words.


    "Am Slave 105; Louis is my brother''s name, mistress."


    "Your real name...what can your brother do?" Cyra asked, she felt the night presence wash over her as her gaze came alive.


    "N-Nicole." the woman said her name clumsy, already used to the code name.


    "My brother is a pastry chef." She saw Cyra''s hands paused on the door handle,


    "He''s hired." She opened the door, startling Louis, who was standing with his ears to the door.


    He flushed with embarrassment and fear, begging the ground to swallow him up.


    He watched Cyra pass him without saying anything and breathed easily.


    He looked up and saw his sister''s happy eyes, and he felt happy too, even if he didn''t know what happened. It has been years since his sister ever had such a happy gaze.


    Nicole dragged Louis forward, following Cyra''s steps, not giving him a chance to ask questions. He followed along with confused thought; when he saw them going up to the surface with the dangerous woman, he looked at his sister for answers, but she signalled for later.

 Chapter 129 - 129- Im one kill ahead of you

    They followed her under the night sky. Louis looked happily about; it''s been five years since he ever saw the surface. Everything to him seemed new.


    He breathed in fresh air into his lungs. Nicole did the same, though her face remained composed, only her satisfied gaze betraying her emotions.


    They followed Cyra into a hotel, Cyra booked a separate room closer to hers.


    When she entered her room, Louis dragged Nicole into theirs. Louis looked at her with a burning gaze for answers.


    "Okay, I''ll talk...we will be following her now, and she hired you too," Nicole said calmly under Louis''s shocked face.


    "Isn''t she dangerous? What if she kills us from slight mistakes when we work for her or uses us as experiments for her evil goals...and..." Louis started pacing, babbling all his imagined thoughts, scaring himself silly.


    Nicole felt her brain hurt from her brother''s paranoid thoughts.


    "Okay, okay, none of your thoughts will happen as long as we''re careful and make no big mistakes...stop scaring yourself, or you make more mistakes." She said with a tired voice, choking other words that wanted to drop from his mouth.


    Nicole quickly ran to the bathroom before he said more outrageous scenarios in his mind.


    Louis sat down on the bed and took deep breaths to calm himself. At least he was out of that hellhole; he just hoped the next place wouldn''t be worse. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    "Bang! Thud!"


    "Stop taking my prey, you lazy pig!" Kyle stabbed the woman in the throat, killing her instantly.


    "It''s a competition, you stern bastard!" Viktor shot back and stabbed the woman''s weak point in her neck, cutting her air supply before he broke the woman''s neck.


    They glared fiercely at each other before they faced the coming attackers. The forest floor was littered with corpses.


    Mira hid inside her room, peeking through the window in horror, seeing Zane, Kyle and Viktor''s brutal actions of handling the attackers.


    She thought they were fragile, delicate men, but what the hell is this? What did the boss think when she put her in charge of Kyle and Viktor when they even made a competition on who would kill the most attackers?


    How is she supposed to look after them? Her gaze met their arguing stance while still killing at the same time; she shook her head furiously. No, no, she only deals with money and not with these lunatics.


    Zane killed furiously, still angry at the fact of his shortened snacks. So he put all his anger into his strikes and cut them down as if dicing up a vegetable.


    He touched his bag of snacks to be sure all of them were complete and stabbed the woman who was sneaking up on him from the back.


    The women remaining learnt from their fallen brethren and summoned their beasts to join in the attack. Kyle and Viktor summoned theirs too.


    Blue didn''t shrink to his small size, his big body jumped on the beast in front, going straight for the throat.


    Viktor''s snake slipped away, blending with the surroundings with its small body and injected its venom into a beast, killing them instantly, which also affected their masters, making them turn foolish. Kyle finished them up.


    Zane called Greed, still feeling very angry with him. Greed felt his master''s anger and performed well, hoping his master would forgive him.


    After an hour the ground was drenched in blood and littered with carcasses of women and beasts alike.


    "I counted- I''m one kill ahead of you. So you do the cleaning." Viktor said in a sing-song tone, his eyes flashing with malicious laughter at Kyle''s loss. He was filled with joy when he saw Kyle''s face turn ugly.


    He hummed happily, walking back to his room to wash off, feeling refreshed at his win.


    Kyle looked at the mess he was going to clean, and frowned harder. He muttered through gritted teeth "Don''t let me catch a handle on that bastard, or he will regret it."


    When he was done cleaning with the help of Blue it was well into the night. He stretched his waist, feeling his bones crack into place, he poured dissolving solution and watched the bodies melt, leaving only dust.


    He was going back to his room when he received a message from Cyra.


    "Are those people dealt with? I will be sending two people to the island, make room for them in the staff quarters."


    Kyle felt this woman was too confident in them. She didn''t ask if they were injured. Instead, if the women were killed.


    He felt a little happy, she believed in his power, but when he felt himself smiling, he squashed that feeling immediately.


    "None was left alive." He sent the message and went to check the vacant room; he made himself busy from thinking nonsense thoughts.


    Settling the rooms, he went to the bathroom and washed off the grim and blood stains from his body together with Blue, who cleaned his furs and claws.

 Chapter 130 - 130- Your soul would burn to ashes

    Cyra sat on the couch with a wine glass dangling from her hands; the room was covered in darkness, with wimps of streetlight coming through the curtains.


    The door opened, and Nicole walked in. Her eyes glimpsed Cyra''s pale, crossed thighs; she followed the trails and met Cyra''s grey eyes.


    She quickly bent her head downwards, not wanting to look disrespectful, and a suspicious blush crept up her cheeks.


    "Sit." Cyra''s beckoning voice made her tense up in attention. She walked across the room and sat, facing Cyra with her hands held together on her thighs, looking like a serious student.


    Cyra uncrossed her legs and stood up, leaning closer to Nicole, who swallowed nervously.


    Cyra looked into her eyes, seeing Nicole shying away from her stare. She used her finger to hold her chin in place.


    This froze Nicole, and she stared deep into Cyra''s eyes in a trance. The air hummed around them, and Cyra''s eyes grew darker, turning red, and Nicole''s eyes were glazed over.


    A red mist cocooned them together, and Nicole''s body grew hotter; her skin turned blood red as if her blood was boiling over because it was.


    From Cyra''s parted lips, ancient words spoke out, making the surroundings hum with energy.


    As her words continued, Nicole''s body hummed like it wanted to burst; her body was covered in blood, and she bled everywhere.


    But Cyra kept on speaking. The blood soaked the ground, and a different blood, which was cold in nature, thumped from Nicole''s heart, spreading everywhere with new blood.


    Nicole grew pale, and cold air came out from her parted lips. Cyra''s words stopped. She cut open her fingers and placed them on Nicole''s lips, making her blood drip into her mouth.


    In an unconscious state, Nicole held Cyra''s hands in place and drank her blood in greed and euphoria. Her fangs grew, and she bit open Cyra''s closed wounds to drink more.


    Cyra frowned and changed her blood to gold, Nicole released her hands and screamed out in pain, feeling her throat burn.


    The pain cleared away the fog, waking Nicole completely. Cyra cleaned her finger and sat on the couch watching Nicole hold her throat and gasp in pain. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a minute, the pain stopped. Nicole felt the uncontrollable hunger scratching at her gums; her black eyes, now tinged with red, glowed with hunger.


    It almost overrode her mind; she looked at Cyra with a pair of hunting eyes, then whimpered and flinched backwards. A sense of danger blared alarms deep within her soul, making her remaining thoughts wrest control over her hunger madness.


    "M-Mistress...What''s wrong with me?" She felt different; her mind was much clearer, and her sickly body burst with power, feeling nourished.


    "I made you into a vampire. A creature of the night." Cyra''s words were flat as if she was stating that the moon was round.


    "Now, my prot¨¦g¨¦... Who do you hate the most? If given a chance, whom would you kill?" Cyra''s tone turned dangerous, her voice tempting.


    At her words, Nicole remembered the cause of her and Louis''s misery. The arrogant face appeared in her mind, and her heart chilled with hatred.


    That woman- who, to win the family competition, had drugged her and made a bet that whoever won would make the other a slave. At that time, she''d refused the bet, but how could an orphan''s voice be heard?


    The woman bribed Nicole''s close friend to drug her with bone-weakening medicine. When she remembered that, her blood thrummed with hatred.


    Seeing the hatred oozing from Nicole''s entire being, Cyra could tell she was trying to control her emotions, though it didn''t escape her notice.


    Cyra squatted closer to her. "I am giving you that chance... Speak." Her tempting words filled Nicole''s mind.


    "Mistress, I want to torture them, rip their hearts from their bodies, make them plead with a glimpse of false hope...only to realize that hope doesn''t exist." Her voice dripped with unconcealed hatred.


    Cyra''s eyes flashed with approval at Nicole''s words, sensing that she had chosen the right prot¨¦g¨¦.


    "My golden rule: Make your enemies feel heart-wrenching pain, physically and mentally... break them. Ignore the innocent, and feed on them with their lives intact." Her words were solemn, her eyes glinting with cruelty.


    Nicole tensed in fear, but Cyra''s next words made her heart tremble with terror.


    "But for those who threaten your loved ones or betray you... consume their souls." Cyra''s words were a deadly whisper, yet to Nicole''s heightened ears, they felt like they were spoken deep within her mind.


    "Mistress, I will never betray you," Nicole swore with sincerity.


    Cyra laughed darkly. "Kekeke..... darling, you couldn''t betray me even if you wanted to. Your soul will burn to ashes. I am your maker, after all." Cyra''s eyes laughed sinisterly, looking at Nicole as if she''d made a joke.

 Chapter 131 - 131- Do you know who my mother is?

    "Now, your enemies, are they in this city?'''' She went back to the main topic, but Nicole was too fearful to muster any hatred for those people.


    She nodded, feeling her mouth was too weak to utter words. She saw Cyra''s raised brows, and she gave the complete address, hoping they hadn''t moved.


    "It''s time to feed; follow me." Cyra jumped out of the window, landing with ease, and she sped past in a blink.


    Nicole froze, yet her eyes tracked Cyra''s swift effortless movements; she moved clumsily, in between speed and walk, almost missing Cyra''s figure.


    As they moved, Nicole quickly adjusted, keeping pace with Cyra without lagging.


    They sped through the streets; as time passed by, Nicole felt the street was getting familiar, and Cyra stopped- this was all she had glimpsed through Nicole''s mind.


    Nicole tried to stop, but she had no control of her legs, and she almost crashed on Cyra''s back.


    She closed her eyes, not wanting to see the scene, but she felt herself brought to a stop; she opened her eyes slowly and saw Cyra''s hands on her shoulders, stopping her in place.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, "Which house?" Cyra''s questions made her look around and see the familiar affluent estates; she felt like she had gone back to the past when she trained to upgrade her soulbeats to have better resources for her and Louis.


    But it seems her growing strength made people jealous, putting her in her previous situation.


    She snapped out of her reverie and fashed to the grand mansion, which almost looked like a castle, at the far end of the estate.


    She looked at the mountain beside it and flashes of her training on it flashed over her


    "It''s here." Her voice came out weakly, and her mood turned low, knowing she couldn''t go back to those days, but she didn''t regret it; her eyes shone with renewed purpose when she glimpsed at her mistress, the woman who brought her out of her misery and made her powerful, and her eyes shone with worship.


    She followed along; they blended into the shadows and walked into the Mansion, bypassing the guards. The ones who had beasts that had heightened smell could smell a whiff of their smell, but before they could smell it well, it vanished with the wind.


    They stopped in front of a door; Cyra didn''t say a word; she broke the door hand quietly, and the door opened.


    Cyra frowned with disgust when she smelt the smell of alcohol and the pungent smell of sex and drugs.


    She motioned Nicole to go in and get the woman, and she stood there waiting for her to come out.


    The large room was filled with bodies of drunk women and naked men. Nicole walked further in, searching for a face, but she saw her friend first- amid naked men, smelling of alcohol and sweat.


    Nicole dragged her out, naked; the woman''s eyes were glazed over as she laughed foolishly.


    Nicole felt she couldn''t remember such a focused and hardworking friend becoming like this, but what would you expect from a betrayal anyway?


    She dragged her and dumped her at Cyra''s feet and entered inside again to look for the main cause of her misery.


    She searched through the room but didn''t see her. She walked to the cloakroom and finally saw the woman on the ground with a man in her hands and empty wine bottles scattered on the ground.


    Her heart was calm, but she felt a throbbing in her gums and the familiar hunger burning deep within her.


    Nicole bit her lip, letting the pain around her, then quickly the woman from the room.


    With the two women piled on her shoulders she flashed together with Cyra and entered the huge forest beside the house.


    The guards didn''t notice their young miss was captured.


    Nicole threw them on the ground harshly making them hot their head in the tree trunk.


    Waking them instantly from the pain. They opened their eyes and felt they were hallucinating seeing the familiar face.


    "W-what. How!" Their thoughts were in disarray, feeling excess debauchery and drugs were getting to them.


    Cyra handed everything to Nicole to handle and watched from the side.


    Nicole squatted down, sneering. "Miss me?'''' she taunted. ''''From the look on your face, I''m glad you remember me." She tasked seeing their guilty faces.


    "I won''t want you to forget the person who killed you, now would we..." her sinister nonchalant words scared the other brown-haired woman silly, but the one with the blonde hair looked down at Nicole with such arrogance, belittling Nicole''s words. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know who my mother is? Free me now, and I''ll forget your lapse in judgment." She commanded, expecting Nicole to be fearful and release her. Her mother was the middle branch of the Frostvile family. Even though not the main branch, it has enough power to end a nobody like Nicole.

 Chapter 132 - 132- Tears of hopelessness streamed down her face.

    Nicole didn''t give her time to react and swung her claws.


    "Arghhh..." The woman screamed in pain as she watched her hands severed at the elbows.


    Stunned with fear, her mind grasped the dire situation she was in- fear numbed her pain. She pressed her wounds together to try to stop the bleeding.


    Nicole''s claws retracted, and she looked at her bloody hands in a trance, swallowing hard. She saw the blood flowing from her body, her fangs extending as she panted from hunger.


    She turned to Cyra for permission, and at Cyra''s nod, she held the bleeding woman up by the throat. The woman struggled fiercely, summoning her beast, sensing the danger of death, and made a desperate attempt to fight Nicole.


    Nicole grew annoyed when she saw her meal struggling about; she kicked at the beast lunging from the side, summoning her tiger to engage the woman''s Komodo lizard.


    Meanwhile, the brown-haired woman nearby was already scared out of her mind; she tried to crawl away silently, thinking Nicole''s focus was fully on young Miss.


    But her eyes met Cyra''s flat gaze, and she froze, unable to move out of fear. Her heart pounded faster, the darkness seemed to close in, and her sight grew blurry until she fainted.


    Nicole ignored the other woman, her attention fixated on the throbbing veins in Melinda''s neck. The pulse beckoned her, and her fangs sank in, spurred on by Melinda''s painful scream. She drank greedily, savouring the warmth of the blood flowing down her throat.


    Melinda''s scream grew fainter, her body going cold, her eyes wide open from pain and terror.


    Feeling Melinda''s body getting cold in her hands, she stopped immediately and dropped her on the ground; she didn''t want her to die- death was too easy for her.


    Cyra leaned against a tree, observing with an air of amazement at Nicole''s control. It was well known that fledglings couldn''t control their thirst on the first day of being turned. Watching Nicole, her interest grew.


    She watched all this happen, and her eyes showed amazement at Nicole''s control.


    Nicole was in dilemma of wanting to keep the woman alive, but she couldn''t stop her bleeding hands, or she might bleed to death before the guards found her.


    The lizard was held under the claws of a tiger; it was affected by the master''s condition and struggled weakly to go to her master.


    Cyra appeared beside Nicole, squatted down, and used her fingers to tap a place in her served hands, and the blood stopped flowing.


    Nicole looked at her mistress with a worshipping gaze, she felt her mistress could do anything.


    "Be quick before the sun rises," Cyra said those words and faded to the background, to watch. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nicole picked up the other woman and bit down hard, jolting her awake with pain. Tears and snot dripped from the woman''s nose, making Nicole lose her appetite.


    She dropped the twitching woman on the ground and pressed hard on her spine, breaking it with a sickening crack, instantly paralyzing her.


    The woman''s mind shattered at the sound of her crushed spine. As a fighter, she knew she was now useless to the Frostvile family.


    Tears of hopelessness streamed down her face, if only she was not greedy for money and fame. Her heart ached from regret, wishing she could turn back time.


    Nicole felt no pity from the woman''s tears when she went through those torturous experiments with needles and drugs being poked into her body every day; she also felt hopeless and wanted to give up many times.


    She shook her head away from her gloomy thoughts and also crushed Melinda''s spine to dust; there was no future for them walking ever again.


    Leaving the two on the cold ground, Nicole and Cyra sped back to the hotel.


    By the time they arrived, the morning sun was rising. Nicole felt weak in the light, though it wasn''t life-threatening. She didn''t realize that if she hadn''t drunk Cyra''s blood, she would have turned to dust under the sunlight; instead, she felt only mild discomfort.


    Back at FrostvileFrostvile''s mansion, the household noticed Miss Melinda was missing. Everybody was in disarray and seized with fear of the consequences when their Madam found out.


    "Miss!!!"


    Shouts filled the air, and the other occupants in the estate were made aware that Melinda was missing. Some felt happy in their hearts, but they put on an anxious face with the crowd and searched.


    Someone suggested looking at the mountain, and some people went with her. After an hour, they finally found them frozen pale on the ground, soaked with blood and unconscious.


    They took them to the mansion quickly, calling the doctor, and Melinda''s severed hands were seen by others, making them elated in their hearts. It was the beginning of Melinda''s scorn after it was leaked she was paralyzed.

 Chapter 133 - 133-It tastes like wax.

    Meanwhile, Cyra and Nicole slept peacefully under the covers. Louis woke up early, found his sister in a deep sleep, and moved about quietly, careful not to disturb her much-needed rest.


    Louis ordered breakfast for both of them, putting it on Cyra''s tab. After eating his fill, he noticed Nicole still showed no signs of waking. Moving closer, he stretched his hands under her nose. Feeling her warm breath on his fingers, he released the breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    She was so pale making his imagination run wild, almost scaring himself to death.


    Patting his chest in relief, he glanced at the food and debated whether to wake her or pack it up. Deciding on the latter, he stored the food, opened his bracelet, and saw the restrictions on certain networks due to his slave status.


    He closed his eyes, feeling sad and his happy mood going down; he shut the hologram and closed his eyes to catch up on his sleep.


    An hour later, he stirred, still feeling groggy. He glanced at Nicole''s sleeping form, his eyes shut, and he drifted back to sleep and this cycle repeated three times. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last time, he felt too lazy to move and too tired to get up; he still saw Nicole sleeping, and his eyes moved to the curtain and saw the evening sun going down, his eyes widened, and he stood up in shock.


    He quickly moved to Nicole and checked her for signs that she was okay and still breathing. Not still feeling secure he patted her body to wake her up.


    "Sister...wake up," Louis said in a soft voice, pushing her shoulders to wake up, but she didn''t budge, making Louis panic.


    His voice grew louder and hoarse from shouting before Nicole opened her eyes from the disturbance; she frowned and looked to the side only to see her brother''s tears-filled face.


    She sat up quickly, checking him over to be sure nothing happened to him before she sighed in relief.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked, clueless as to why he was crying so devastatingly.


    Before she could understand what was his problem, she was hit repeatedly on the shoulder.


    "Why! I thought something happened to you! Ahhh!" He screamed in anger, hitting the confused Nicole.


    "Did you think up something and scared yourself silly again?" She sighed, feeling helpless about her brother''s fear-inducing thoughts.


    "What! I''m not the one looking pale as a ghost and sleeping from morning to evening without moving." Louis argued back, not liking her accusatory tone.


    "Can''t you just think that I am so tired that I had to sleep till evening... Didn''t that thought enter your mind?" Nicole said and got down from the bed; she didn''t hear her brother''s response and saw his avoiding look.


    And a thought flashed through her mind, "Wait, don''t tell me you checked whether I was breathing." She just said it as a joke, but when she saw Louis''s flushed face.


    She almost fell from shock; she was so speechless that she looked at him, not knowing what to say to him.


    Louis used the bedcovers to cover his face; she shook her head and entered the bathroom, and when washing, she suddenly burst out in laughter.


    Her laughter freed her from every pent-up emotion; she felt free and light in her heart. Now she won''t be dying anytime soon, and she has all the time to protect her scaredy cat of a brother.


    After she got out of the bathroom, she put on her old clothes. Louis, who had finally gotten over his embarrassment, pointed at the food on the table for her to eat.


    Nicole looked at the food and felt no appetite for it at all; she picked up a spoon, scooped some porridge and brought it to her mouth.


    It tasted like wax paper as she chewed on it; she couldn''t help it and spat it out into the tablecloth.


    "What''s wrong with you? why did you spit out a perfectly delicious porridge?" Louis left the bed and frowned at her behaviour. He is a chef and doesn''t like to see food being wasted like this.


    "It tastes like wax. I am not eating again; help me finish it." She ran out the door, not waiting for Louis''s lecture on food.


    After leaving the door, she came to the realization she couldn''t eat normal food again, only blood.


    She wasn''t regretful, such power comes at a cost, which she would live with all her life.


    She stood in front of Cyra''s door and took deep breaths before she knocked.


    "Come in." The door locks opened automatically; bending the handle, she pushed the door open.


    ¡­....¡­....¡­.............


    Author San is sorry for not uploading the chapters. Some of my files were wiped, and I had to rewrite the chapters again. But it''s all good and sorted. Thank you, lovelies, for your patience (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~.


    If you are interested in my other fantasy novels click on my profile and check it out. As always, thank you all for your votes, and please continue to support your Author San.

 Chapter 134 - 134- Get Louis, we are going out

    Nicole entered and was stunned in a daze seeing Cyra only on lace short underwear with her up bare.


    ''Her legs were so long, ''focus!'' Nicole screamed in her mind, she felt a blush creep down her cheeks, she covered her face with her fingers but two fingers were parted in the middle, and she could still peek at the seductive form.


    ''I like men...but boss body....no, no, focus.'' Nicole''s mind was active, while walked to her carelessly with her red hair cascading on her back, not seeing anything wrong with her naked form, she passed the entranced Nicole and went to the table, opening the suitcase, she brought out a bottle and closed it shut.


    She sat on the couch in a relaxed manner and unscrewed the bottle. Pouring it into a wine glass, Nicole''s head whipped to the glass and swallowed from greed when she saw the rich red blood pouring into the cup, the smell alone relaxed her mind.


    She gawked as Cyra swallowed it down, her throat moved together with Cyra''s swallowing movement. Her expression was so hopeless and Cyra beckoned for her, she scrambled to Cyra and she was handed the the bottle with more than half the content remaining.


    Nicole drained it down greedily, she let out a sigh, feeling she was wrapped in a warm cocoon, the night seemed filled with colours and she smiled foolishly as if drunk. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Both of you would be going to Desire Island. The butler is made aware and will settle you down." Nicole''s mind returned to her when she held Cyra''s words.


    Her face frowned with frustration when she remembered the difficulty for a slave to leave a country.


    "Mistress, with a slave identity we can''t leave this country without the city lady''s permission," Nicole said weakly, hoping her mistress won''t be unhappy with them for being too much trouble. Her face was looking at her feet unable to see Cyra''s gaze.


    "Do you know where the city lady is?" Cyra asked.


    "No." Nicole felt helpless and frustrated by her slave identity.


    She peeked at Cyra''s expression, to glean anything from her face but she saw Cyra calmly tapping on her hologram.


    "Get Louis, we are going out." She instructed Nicole and stood up, going to the bathroom.


    Nicole stood there confused about how the topic had changed so quickly. She went back to her room to get Louis.


    Walking past the street, alive with entertainment loud music and machine noises coming from the brothel and casino.


    They passed through a dark alley, a shortcut from the map Cyra was holding. She strides through the quiet alley, blending into the shadows.


    Louis''s heart was beating loud from fear, he held Nicole''s hands and looked at the dark surroundings which looked like a black shadow about to swallow him.


    He almost climbed on Nicole''s back from fear, every light rustle, brought out a little screech from his mouth.


    Nicole almost grew deaf with the constant screech in her ear, feeling Nicole couldn''t bear the torture anymore, they finally saw light at the entrance making Nicole sigh in relief and untangle her body from Louis''s tight grip.


    In front of them was the tall building of the childbearing centre, they stared at each other and looked at Cyra, with questions swirling in their mind.


    They followed Cyra and Louis looked around for Cyra''s form only to see her at the receptionist, he blinked rubbed his eyes and looked again, only to find himself in front of the receptionist counter.


    He looked back, quickly and pointed to himself "I...huh...wha.." his brains were jumbled up, and he looked at his sister in a dumbfounded state.


    Nicole had to drag him along because his brain was too fried to move by himself. Louis was in a daze and self-doubt till they reached their destination.


    Sliding open the door, Cyra saw they''re two more parents before their turn. She sat on the chair and Cyra followed along and dragged Louis to sit.


    Nicole was burning with questions, but she could only suppress them and wait for the right opportunity to ask.


    It was their turn to go in, they walked into the room with Cyra.


    "How can I help..." Her words were cut short and her eyes were vacant, Nicole noticed immediately and was fascinated by Cyra''s easy control.


    Cyra''s eyes flashed with a thought, she clicked her fingers, breaking her control. She turned to Nicole, "Hypnotize her." Nicole was struck dumb by Cyra''s words, her eyes shone with fighting spirit.


    "P... you?" The woman finished words with a confused expression. She turned to them with a professional smile and waited for their inquiries.


    "Look into her eyes... Feel the wavelength of her mind and grasp control. Make the wave dance to your tone." Cyra''s words whispered into Nicole''s mind almost startling her, she took deep breaths settled her mind, and worked in synchronise with Cyra''s words.

 Chapter 135 - 135- Whats that?

    Gradually, Nicole grasped the feeling, and the woman who had been groaning in pain from her clumsy actions settled down, her eyes growing blank.


    But it didn''t last for two seconds before it was broken. Nicole frowned, covered in sweat.


    "Try again and be gentle...you don''t want to break her mind," Cyra instructed from the side, her calm voice easing Nicole''s nerves somewhat.


    And she tried again, but this time more gently and without rushing. The woman showed no signs of pain or struggle but was eased into a vacant state.


    "Hm..." Cyra''s hum of approval brightened Nicole''s heart, her eyes glinting with joy like a child being praised.


    Louis, who had been forgotten amid their focus, felt another wave of shock wash over him as he watched their actions unfold. Trembling, he wrapped his arms around himself, pinching his skin in disbelief, hoping that he was in a dream, that everything was not real.


    He watched the both of them practice mind control on the poor woman, and look at Cyra in fear but his biased mind cropped out Nicole''s figure.


    Cyra finally took charge and instructed the woman to create two identity bracelets. Louis forgot his fear when he finally understood why they were there.


    "Your hands." She said to the both of them, and they stretched out their hands to her.


    Cyra tapped a finger on their bracelet and it cracked, falling to pieces and turning to dust. Their eyes widened when they saw their bracelet vanish in seconds.


    They went through the procedure of getting a new bracelet. When they walked out the door they felt everything was a dream and their legs felt like they were floating.


    From the journey here to the hotel, they kept on touching their bracelet to be such it was there even the dark alley looked beautiful to Louis at this moment.


    When they got back to their room, Louis giggled loudly and jumped around, Nicole was more subtle only the smile on her lips showed she was happy.


    *Ding...


    She received a hundred million coins from Cyra, she was instantly smacked with money, she hadn''t seen such an amount of money all her life only money for Louis''s marriage exemption fee.


    She checked her balance with trembling hands and counted the zeros to be sure.


    Typing...


    She saw an incoming text and clicked it open.


    "Here''s the location of Desire Island. The money is your travel fee." The concise message made me think that she was travelling out of space with such an amount of money.


    She will go to her and tell her the amount was too much just for travel fare.


    Louis settled down and he recalled something important. Sitting beside his sister he asked in a probing tone.


    "When did you start controlling people''s minds?" His question brought Nicole out of her thoughts.


    "Umm... yesterday." She moved back unconsciously when she saw her senior brother''s radar flashing.


    She knows she was in for a pain-inducing question and lecture followed by a climatic imagination explosion.


    Her eyes were flashing to the existing door, but a firm hand held her shoulders down and smiled. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Am not done with you yet. Was she the one that made you like this....are you such she didn''t control your brain for you to follow her or me to give my pure body to her and ...." Louis kept on talking and Nicole''s eyes held unshade tears as her words became more outrageous.


    "I am your senior, you could at least tell me before you make decisions even if it is two days am still other than you....pippp...." She found a way to mute him in her head, who occasionally nodded like she was repeating her wrongs.


    Louis stopped, feeling his throat dry, he went to the table and poured himself water to quench his thirst.


    And his stomach growled from hunger, "I will order food for you." Nicole happily and quickly ordered food to shut his mouth for her ears to recover.


    Louis was feeling touched by his sister''s care, he felt she had learnt the errors of her ways and was grateful to Cyra even if he didn''t want to admit it. Without her they would still be in the underground facility, suffering from pressure and torture.


    But when he saw his portion of food he felt sad for his sister whose tongue seemed to have gone bad.


    He doesn''t know why tho...wait he didn''t get any sensible information from their discussion earlier. He looked at the food on the table and decided to continue later.


    He focused on placing curry on top of his rice and used his spoon to turn it and scoop some into his mouth.


    And his eyes bent in enjoyment, he wolfed down his food and ate the creamy dessert.


    Feeling full, he rubbed his stomach and turned to Nicole and asked.


    "What did she turn you into?" He asked feeling curious.


    "A vampire." Nicole''s response was short but filled with pride like he was supposed to understand.


    "What''s that?" Louis''s question stunned her.

 Chapter 136 - 136- GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!

    Nicole had a clueless expression on her face as she realized she didn''t know what a vampire was.


    "Em...I can speed in a blink of an eye, feel stronger under the night sky, and I feed on blood," she listed, describing what she had experienced herself.


    "But that''s only two changes...you were always stronger at night, so that doesn''t count," Louis pointed out, staring at Nicole''s surprised expression.


    "You don''t know what a vampire is...do you?" he asked, with a tone of realization. Nicole''s mouth opened and closed, unable to respond.


    "Alright then, goodnight," Louis giggled, secretly amused by her stumped expression.


    Nicole clicked on her bracelet and typed on the search bar, ''''Give everything on vampire.''''


    She scrolled through the findings, seeing created movies but no concrete information. Every minute passed, she scrolled through jargon and almost lost patience until she clicked on one article.


    It showed an ancient scroll, tearing at the edges, with various diagrams and symbols. She read the translated words:


    "They are ancient beings with immortality, bloodthirsty and very dangerous, cruel creatures that existed billions of years ago." Nicole had no choice but to accept this finding, no other sources provided better information.


    She lay on the bed with her eyes wide open, she couldn''t sleep and wondered if this problem came with the power.


    The next day, Nicole forced herself to wake up, she washed off and quickly went to Cyra''s door. She was about to knock when she saw the handle show a blue panel.


    She instantly knew Cyra had checked out if not the handle panel with remain dim if the room was taken.


    She sighed and had no choice but to head to the island.


    Cyra who left immediately after sending the money to Nicole that night, was already at her destination. She parked the aerodynes, looked at the morning sun and lowered her eyes in displeasure.


    She left the airport after the tossing about and her mood became more ugly. She booked a ride to a hotel and was about to select her room choice when a death-seeking person appeared.


    "I want this room." said a beautiful arrogant woman who had a distinguished aura about her- dressed up elegantly but luxuriously, and holding a delicate young man on the waist.


    She interrupted Cyra whose hands were hovering over the penthouse screen. She looked back, and with a lazy stare, she looked at the woman.


    Seeing Cyra''s lazy indifferent stare, the woman felt insulted. And Cyra''s beauty made her angry when she saw her companion blushing and peeking secretly at her.


    Cyra''s sleepy mind was on picking a room to sleep in, she didn''t care which one she only needed to sleep.


    So she moved to another high-class room and was about to pay and was interrupted again but this time the woman blocked the hologram. She faced the silver-haired woman and felt her brain hurting from her voice and her patience was running thin.


    "Make way." Cyra''s impatient words were forced out from her lips, she held herself from attacking an innocent person but the woman didn''t catch the underlying hint.


    "I have decided to book out all the empty rooms." The woman smiled waiting to see the surprise at her show of wealth and helplessness but what she got was a flat look from Cyra.


    Cyra had no time to fight words with an arrogant child. She slapped the woman and the force pushed her backwards, she slammed into the wall.


    "Bang!"


    The woman fell unconscious from pain, she was lucky Cyra used a drop of her strength or she would have been a mash of torn flesh and bones. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh!" The young man screamed from fear, he wanted to run away but he couldn''t leave Miss Andrea here or his family would be wiped out of existence.


    Cyra frowned and quickly paid for a penthouse suite, getting the keypad she carried her suitcase and entered the elevator going straight up.


    Entering her room she dropped heavily on the bed without pulling off her clothes and slept off. Not knowing that she had beaten up the daughter of Maximus family head.


    .....


    In an office, the Kyrpuiam family head paced around cursing the blind person that wounded this ancestor in her territory.


    What is she going to tell Maximus'' family, though she was ruled over the fourth strongest City, she trembled with fear of those monsters called the supernaturals.


    And now one of their descendants is injured in her territory, she flipped her desk angrily,


    "Bang!"


    It broke to pieces beside the young man''s side, he yelped in fear but covered his mouth so as not to anger his mother more but it was too late.


    "You useless thing! I gave you the chance to entertain Miss Andrea well... But what did you do? You brought her back with broken bones. GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!" She roared forgetting the calmness befitting a family head and a city ruler.


    Right now her thoughts were in disarray on how to explain to the Maximus family.


    She tapped on her bracelet "I want that woman''s information fast and monitor her movement don''t let her leave this city."


    "Yes, Mistress." A short reply sounded from the bracelet.

 Chapter 137 - 137- URGENT

    Andrea woke up, feeling a sharp pain coming from her ribs. She sucked in a cold breath, breaking out into cold sweat as she accidentally pressed on her wound. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her teeth gritted with hatred. That woman slapped me away as if I was nothing. I, the third daughter of the Maximus family head''s second husband. She dared.


    In her wildest dream, she didn''t know someone dared to injure her this way. She was already used to the power and protection her family name brought to her.


    "That peasant..." She said those words through gritted teeth. Ruining her vacation in Blossom City- a beautiful, scenic place of blooming flowers and beautiful men.


    She called her father to complain, hoping he would deal with Cyra. She didn''t have the guts to call her mother or it would lead to disappointment and likely end with her being sent to train in the clan''s dreadful mountains. Only her father, who pampered her, could help her out.


    "Reaa, what''s wrong?" The man asked anxiously when he saw his daughter''s pale face on the bed. He knew instantly something was wrong.


    "Dad...my ribs are broken." Tears pooled in her eyes, making her father so anxious that he nearly flew over there.


    "Tell me Reaa, who did this to you?" The slivered-haired middle-aged man asked with a furious expression.


    Andrea who saw her father''s expression, was happy and laid out all her grievances. The man''s face grew darker and darker.


    "Reaa, daddy is going to get revenge for you. That thing...I will make sure to cut off that hand that touched my baby''s body and remove her from the face of earth... Reaa, I''ll send someone to take you back, I have to nurse my baby back to health." His cruel words changed quickly to a word of concern.


    Showing his daughter with love and care. Andrea smiled gleefully after the video disconnected. She couldn''t wait to witness the woman''s tragic state, she was elated already picturing it in her mind.


    The Kyrpuiam family had received a call immediately, "I need that woman tortured to death...do it well. I won''t hold you responsible for Reaa''s injury." A calm authoritative voice said and hung up without waiting for her response.


    The woman breathed out in relief, not even bothered by the disrespectful tone.


    She informed her men to act quickly but she was not satisfied and followed to witness everything in person so nothing could go wrong.


    Under the hot afternoon sun, a fleet of cars drove out and stopped at the entrance of the popular tourist hotel.


    The hotel''s glass gleaned under the afternoon sun, and the manager of the hotel jogged anxiously to the entrance.


    Her plump body was soaked in sweat, she wiped her face anxiously and waited for the City Mistress to arrive.


    She received an urgent call from the owner to head quickly to the hotel and handle the situation since the owner was not in the city.


    She stood erect, bowing in greeting to the black-haired woman in a suit walking in the middle of the buffy-armed women.


    "Good afternoon Madam, how may I be of service?" The plump woman asked in a flattering standard tone.


    "I need the room number of a red-haired woman staying here today," Grace Kyrpuiam''s tone was commanding and final, leaving no room for refusal.


    "Madam...I apologize. We don''t give out our clients'' room numbers. It''s hotel policy." The plump woman''s refusal made Grace face frown. The plump woman screamed internally and cursed whoever put her in this situation when she was faced with Grace''s suppressing aura.


    "Hotels policy...I can close down your hotel if I choose to. I''m being polite with you so don''t get on my nerves." Her threatening words made the woman break out in sweat.


    "Pl-Please give me some seconds." She stuttered nervously, bowed to the woman and dashed to the side.


    She called the owner, explaining everything and waited for her guidance.


    "Sigh...Give it to them. There is nothing we can do." The owner''s weak voice was heard.


    The woman rushed to the hologram screen clicked on the penthouse suite, typing in a code with the hotel keypad and the number appeared.


    She showed Grace the room number, Grace glanced at it and left with her people without a moment pause.


    Inside the elevator, Grace received a file in her text message with bold italics: "URGENT."


    She checked the sender and it was from her right-hand woman. She opened it and what she saw made her punch her fist into the wall.


    "Bang!"


    Dammit!" Her actions startled the women but their facial expressions remained expressionless.


    She quickly pressed the elevator to a stop, the door opened and she went to the emergency staircase, removing her suit jacket.


    And sat on the stairs and read more. The more she read the more bone-chilling fear and and frustration bobbled inside her. She ruffled her hair with no care of the bodyguards with her.


    What she saw were gruesome pictures and clips of Cyra''s massacre in the Dark Order underground facility.


    Someone tell her...how was she going to get out of this situation. With the Maximus family at her back and Cyra a mad demon in front.


    She can''t offend both but she is being forced to pick which to offend.

 Chapter 138 - 138- Youll be granted a painful death by us

    Her brain worked fast, thinking of how to escape this situation unscathed. One was the Maximus family; the other was, the massacring beast, Cyra.


    A thought crossed her mind, but she couldn''t grasp it immediately. Two strong opponents...two of them together... why not pit them against each other?


    "Yes! That''s it!" She shouted, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Realizing she''d let her excitement show, she regained her usual calm. This move would kill two birds with one stone.


    "We are going back," she announced, stepping into the elevator, her guards following her.


    Their expressions didn''t show a flicker of doubt or question. They have been brutally trained to only follow orders, with other emotions irrelevant- brainwashed, one might say.


    The plump woman was dumbfounded to see them leave the hotel after only ten minutes. She''d expected damage and spectators to gather, but everything was quiet, with no waves. She sighed in relief as their cars finally drove off.


    Inside the car, Grace sent pictures and videos with some added lies, painting Crya as a powerful, bloodthirsty rogue supernatural beyond her control.


    She unknowingly touched on the truth; Cyra was indeed a dangerous supernatural.


    Grace decided to send everything to Maximus head''s right-hand woman, not forgetting to explain the cause and effect of Andrea''s injuries.


    She planned to use the Maximus family against Cyra and wash her hands clean of Miss Andrea''s injury in her city.


    If all went well, she might even gain rights to Desire Island; the benefits from even a small portion of it could significantly level up her city. Her eyes gleamed with ambition.


    She made everything foolproof and free of suspicion, sending it all to the Kypripum emergency network for the Maximus family clan.


    After the message was sent, Grace mentally thanked Andrea for helping her with her injury. She closed her eyes in comfort, though a nagging feeling suggested she was forgetting something important.


    It was on her way to her study, her eyes widened in realization. She tapped on her bracelet connecting with her people.


    "Heed my orders! No one should engage a female intruder in battle! Surrender immediately!" She commanded. It was too late to tell them to retreat from the hideout.


    "Damn it!" She cursed, slamming her hand on the door. How could she have forgotten that Cyra''s presence in her city might mean she was after the organization? Scenes from the gruesome video flashed in her mind, bile rising in her throat- she had witnessed cruel deaths before, but this one topped them all.


    She could only pray that Cyra wasn''t here for her organization but the Dark Order organization or she will be fucked- imagining everything she would lose, her heart skipped a beat in fear and pain.


    Meanwhile, Cyra, unaware of the interest she had sparked, opened her eyes slowly.


    Stretching her limbs, she freshened up and noticed it was 7:3 p.m. The darkening sky was visible from her penthouse window.


    The city view was dreamy and beautiful, she admitted to herself and her mind wandered to Zane, making a mental note to bring him here on vacation someday.


    Flower petals swirled in the air as snow drifted with the breeze, while bright, colourful lights illuminated the city, filling the air, and carrying a soothing flora scent in the air that calmed the mind. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She strode through the city centre, at a hurried pace, her beauty turned heads in this beauty-loving city.


    She enjoyed the sights, fully aware of the people tailing her, but she ignored them, letting them be since they weren''t attacking.


    She took a hover car to her destination. After two hours, the view changed, and she noted the stark contrast as she entered a poverty-ridden part of the city.


    It was reality- she removed her gaze as the car descended to the ground and parked. Cyra stepped out of the car, moving into the cramped alleys, she passed by people who were dressed in tattered, dirty clothes.


    Some of them eyes glanced at Cyra''s malicious gaze, seeing her dressed in quality material and was different from them and instantly knew she was new around here.


    Cyra continued moving calmly, her ears tuned for. Any sounds hoping to lead her to the organization''s location? Before she was about to walk past a clearing to go through another alley when she found herself surrounded by armed people.


    She stopped and watched five people step out: four women and one man.


    The leader, a woman, spoke first. "Your killings end here. For daring to attack the Dark Order organization, you''ll be granted a painful death by us...Now, tell us, how did you find our location, and what are your reasons?" Her cold words echoed through the clearing.


    The residents, sensing something bad was about to happen, hurriedly ran into their houses and shut their doors and windows, leaving the surrounding quiet, filled only with the organization''s people.

 Chapter 139 - 139- Youll regret those words

    "Ooh, you''re called Dark Order." Cyra''s nonchalant words vexed the five people and those around her.


    "My reasons. Fair enough...since you''re going to die, I''ll tell you. You are my scapegoats to warn the others to stay away from my island." Her calm tone sounded arrogant and insulting to their ears.


    "You worm! I''ll break your bones!" a hot-blooded woman shouted, but the leader held her back.


    "You''ll regret those words," the leader said through gritted teeth. Cyra only responded by calmly removing her jacket, revealing her sports bra and leggings underneath.


    She leapt up and hung her jacket neatly on a tree branch, ignoring the people gathered around.


    "I''m grateful you came to me...you made this easier," she said flatly, her tone snapping their last nerve.


    "Attack! Ahhh!" Their shouts made Cyra frown. She pressed the music function on her bracelet, setting it to earphone mode. A soothing music began playing in her ears.


    She watched the crowd and noticed the five people hanging back, waiting. She wondered why they didn''t attack yet- though it wouldn''t change the outcome.


    Cyra stepped into the crowd. In seconds, heads flew as she flashed between them, severing necks effortlessly. But the attacks gathered without the fear of death in them. It seems they were brainwashed to die for the cause.


    As time passed the leader''s face grew ugly, she watched the woman kill without signs of exhaustion and their soldiers couldn''t land a blow on them.


    In less than twenty minutes, the dead body pilled up, yet to Cyra, it was only a warm-up, leaving her bloodthirsty side unsatisfied.


    Her eyes landed on the five people she hoped would finally give her the fight she craved.


    The five of them glanced at each other and attacked as a unit, covering one another''s weak points with practised precision, their moves almost invisible.


    Cyra blocked each strike as if she had many hands.


    They exchanged moves with Cyra pushing them back. The fight intensified, but Cyra''s gaze was dimmed, feeling no excitement. Bored, she stopped toying with them.


    They noticed her attacks became aggressive and they summoned their beasts- wolves lunged together, aiming to tear her to shreds.


    One wolf''s claws aimed for her throat, two latched onto her legs and another attacked from behind. It looked like she was cornered, but her next move made their faces pale.


    Grabbing one wolf by its hind legs, and swung it to the ground, creating a crater. The beast''s owner coughed blood, her ribs cracking from the impact.


    Cyra hurled the beasts, smashing some into the trees and others into the walls, breaking structures apart.


    They all felt the impact and had degrees of injuries on their body from their soul beast injuries. They watched Cyra moving towards them and they looked at each other and nodded. They took out a syringe from their body and injected themselves with a black substance.


    Black veins appeared across their bodies and they stood up regardless of the wounds and attacked Cyra.


    They were like mad bulls, fighting without direction or thinking and they felt no pain. Cyra attacked, not going for the kill- she watched their behaviour in interest and waited to see the extent of the drugs on them.


    Thirty minutes passed and they coughed out black blood and fell to the ground, dying painfully. Cyra could hear their hearts rotting away and she smelt an acidic stench coming from their corpse.


    So it''s thirty minutes before the side effects kick in. She frowned with disgust at this drug''s creator, if not her strength, they might have succeeded in killing their targets before dying.


    She thought about the last attack and felt Zane could handle it well and mentally relaxed.


    She took her jacket and wore it back- she walked back but the people who had the mind to rob her killed that thought, grateful for not attacking first or they would be like this pile of corpses.


    They closed the doors completely as she passed by and after she left the residents there were still shaken, her actions spread far and wide and everybody in District D heard of her.


    Cyra was thinking if this attack was enough to pass her message across or if she should attack the remaining base or not.


    She wants to go back to her husband and cuddle into his softness. She decided to go back tomorrow night but her plans were disrupted.


    A silver sheen aerodyne with an M initial on the body landed at Blossom Airport. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door opened and three women with distinguished auras got down,


    "Aww! Beautiful men...mamas here~" The green-haired woman''s tone was filled with lust and a perverted smile crept on her face.


    "Focus, we''re here for a rogue." Snapped a stern woman, glancing at the green-haired woman in disgust.


    "You no fun. We are in Blossom City....filled with beauties and romance..." Her words issued an argument between them.


    The last woman blended in the light and was lost in her own space, ignoring the bickering women entirely.

 Chapter 140 - 140- Her hands blocked the attack

    The taxi dropped in front of the hotel, and the three women got down and entered the hotel.


    Entering the elevator, the dark-haired woman, who was quiet, opened a test written with a room number.


    Reaching the door, the green-haired woman, Clara, knocked on the door openly; the other woman, Mia, looked at her like she was stupid.


    "Do you want to alert the rouge inside, are you dumb? our mission is to capture her and bring her back for trial." Mia wanted to strangle Clara when she saw the nonchalant look on her face.


    She wondered why she was together with this succubi, was she here to seduce the capture or what?


    She looked at the mysterious black-haired woman whose clan was covered in mystery.


    The black-haired pale woman brought out a black card and swiped it on the door column. Different numbers flashed continuously before it stopped, and the door lock clicked open. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Mira and Carla''s heads snapped to the card, their minds were on how to get one of those hacking cards. The cards were not new to them, but it was impossible to get from their mothers, who were the family heads of their clan.


    The cards were universal keys which could open any door; they didn''t know which genius built it or how it came about; they only knew that the cardholders could only be the heads of the clan.


    They looked at their age group holding one of those, and they were filled with envy; they almost bore a hole into the card.


    The black-haired woman was thinking about how to finish her mission faster and go back before the sun came out.


    She ignored their gaze and pushed open the door. They crept around and searched with their gaze filled with vigilance, but they were met with an empty room.


    They saw the suitcase and knew their target would still come back. Clara sat comfortably on the sofa crossing her legs and hummed to herself as she waited.


    Mia stood near the window and looked at the sight before her, but she was on high alert of her surroundings.


    The black-haired woman leaned on the wall beside the bathroom door and checked her bracelet for time every few minutes.


    Cyra got out of the hover car and entered the hotel. The elevator opened, and she walked straight to her room; her hands paused when she was about to unlock her door.


    She opened the door normally, but everywhere was dark; Cyra was about to switch on the light, and she felt a shift in the air. Her hands blocked the attack from the side and kicked the other figure and there was a loud crash.


    *Click


    Light filled the room and three women were stunned when they saw Cyra. Cyra ignored them, pulled off her jacket, and opened her box on the table.


    Carla wanted to attack but a glance from Cyra stopped her in place. The black-haired woman didn''t attack; she stood there in a trance; she looked at Cyra and felt her heart beat faster and her body screaming for her to bow to Cyra.


    Mia stood up and pressed her rib bone back into place, her side was numb from Cyra''s kick. She watched Cyra''s calm actions, as soon as Cyra poured the liquid into the glass cup.


    The black-haired woman felt her fangs come out involuntarily; all of them could feel the strange energy coming from the wine and knew it was a true state of crystal.


    They looked at Cyra feeling she was mysterious and dangerous. They watched her vigilantly as she drank the drink down.


    "Mm, why did you break into my room?...don''t bother...leave." Cyra''s lazy dismissing tone made Mia and Clara frown, from her disrespect and nonchalant. They have been born heirs of their clan and have been treated with respect since when they were born.


    And now their pride had been disrespected by Cyra''s words. They couldn''t take it and attacked Cyra together in their true form.


    Clara merged with her wolf beast. And changed into a white wolf with electric blue eyes gleaming viciously at Cyra.


    Clara''s green hair glowed in a dreamy seductive glow, black spade-tipped tail came out between her butt cheeks with her black snake beast wrapped around her wrist.


    Cyra looked at their changed form of interest, she didn''t know she could see the succubi and werewolf in this current time.


    She felt the tempting whispers in her mind from the succubi and frowned, not liking anybody in her mind; she took the wavelength and directly brought it into her soul thread.


    Clara felt her mind pulled into a dark, creepy space; suddenly, she saw flashes of horrors and blood.


    Her body on the outside trembled; she screamed, holding her head and vomited water fluid from her mouth from fear, with her eyes etched with terror.


    Mia stopped in her attack, seeing Clara screaming and curling up on the ground.

 Chapter 141 - 141- Child...kill that thought

    "What the hell did you do to her?!" She howled, her voice rough with a guttural, wolf-like snarl.


    She looked down at Clara''s body, which was forcefully shifting back to its normal form, her body trembled, eyes filled with tears and snot.


    Cyra felt that Clara had suffered enough for intruding in her mind, So she released her from her soul thread.


    She was about to sit when the wolf attacked, launching herself furiously at Cyra''s neck. Cyra''s eyes darkened as she sensed the wolf''s murderous intent.


    Cyra raised her hands, ready to break her neck, but the black-haired woman quickly intervened, grabbing the wolf and throwing her against the wall. The impact caved in the wall.


    "Please, can you forgive them? We''ll leave and won''t disturb your rest," She said respectfully, looking at Cyra with a pleading, sincere gaze.


    Cyra looked into the woman''s eyes and asked, "Girl, what do you mean by attacking me? Are you part of the Dark Order organization? Speak, or I will roast you under the morning sun." Cyra''s tone was low and laced with annoyance- their intrusion and the succubi''s stunt of attacking her mind already wore her patience thin.


    Lilly''s eyes widened in shock and fear when she heard that last sentence; from Cyra''s gaze, she knew Cyra knew her weakness that no one knew about.


    Her heart flashed with murderous intent; she should kill this woman, or her clan would be in danger when their weakness to the sun is out, and their standing in the supernatural world would be shaken.


    She thought she hid her murderous thought well, "Child...kill that thought."


    Her aura related, and Lilly''s legs banged on the ground; her heart felt like it was squeezed by a pair of hands, and the pressure was too much from her body, making her skin crack and blood seep out.


    She felt the shadow of death around her, and she was too helpless to guard against any attacks from Cyra.


    At this moment, she knew they attacked someone they never should; she even doubted her mother would be able to deal with this woman. And with all this, she still felt her whole being bowing to this woman''s presence which scared her and excited her at the same time.


    The pressure stopped and Lilly was soaked in sweat, with trembling legs she spoke,


    "We got a report that you were a rouge supernatural and had attacked normal humans. Our mission is to bring you in for questioning." Her words were clear and sincere, going as far as to show her the message on her bracelet.


    "I''ll go with you," Cyra replied calmly.


    Lilly and Mia exchanged glances as they stood up, dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected her to agree so easily and Lilly was about to retreat.


    They nodded dumbly, and watched as Cyra disappeared into the bathroom, the sound of running water filling the room. They glanced at each other with disbelief and fear. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thirty minutes later, they walked out of the hotel with Clara slung over Mia''s back.


    They entered a hover car with no one saying anything and eventually arrived at the airport under the tailing figures of Grace''s men.


    They reported back to Grace who looked confused as to why the women were respectful to Cyra.


    ''Were they not here to capture her? What''s going on? Should she attack Desire Island or wait for further verification first? Grace was confused about what decision to make but the file sent to her made her choose cautiously.


    She shivered from fear and vomited all she ate when she saw the piled-up bodies of the Dark Order. Blood painted the ground and severed heads and torn limbs scattered around.


    The virtual impact of the video scared Grace so much that she postponed her attack plans on Desire Island. She doesn''t want to provoke that beast in case she is somehow proven not guilty and is freed.


    Cyra, who had no clue someone was scared silly by her, was looking at the clear sky from the aerodynes window.


    They flew for an hour, arriving at the surroundings covered by mountain tops; the aerodynes veered to the side expertly and passed through a tear in the sky, disappearing into thin air.


    The helicopter passed through a torn space in the sky; from the window, Cyra saw the snow-covered peaks stretching far and wide.


    They flew for another five hours before landing, the aerodyne wheels crunching over the snow as they moved into an underground airport filled with other aerodynes of various shapes and colours.


    They disembarked, the snow crunching under their feet as they moved toward a nearby cave. Lilly walked forward and vanished into the cave entrance, and Cyra followed Mia, feeling the subtle shift of space as she crossed through.


    They appeared in a different location; the temperature here was a mix of autumn breeze and spring warmth. It was like she entered a fairyland. She took deep breaths and felt tranquillity wash over her.


    The air here was different, and Cyra felt it; she collected herself and followed them further in.

 Chapter 142 - 142- Wait till I come back

    They walked amidst falling petals and drifting leaves. Cyra could sense the subtle heartbeats hidden in the shadows and the powerful auras that lingered just out of sight.


    The night buzzed with life as fireflies flitted around, their gentle glow lighting the path ahead.


    They stopped in front of a big ancient, towering building. Lilly pushed the door open, revealing a mix of past and present- wooden beams and antique decor blended seamlessly with sleek, modern technology.


    Two women in guard uniforms straightened up on their arrival. Their eyes lingered on Cyra, curiosity flickering across their faces.


    "Prepare a comfortable room for our guest," Lilly commanded, her tone firm and authoritative. Yet, when she turned to Cyra, her demeanour shifted, her words tinged with respect.


    "Miss, this is the guest house for visitors...I need permission, before I can take you in." Lilly spoke and three of them searched her expression for any slight disagreement or anger.


    When Cyra nodded, they released a breath they hadn''t realized they were holding. They exchanged uneasy glances, they got the feeling they were speaking with their elders, the retired family head.


    The guards read the room and were careful in handling Cyra since the heirs gave her such treatment.


    Cyra placed her suitcases on the table, packed her hair and looked at the moonlight, wondering what Zane was doing now or if he was eating his hidden snacks.


    This thought brought a rear smile to her lips; the smile left her lips as she looked at her surroundings: The room''s wooden walls gave it a retro charm, complemented by modern technology.


    She stared at the ceiling and waited.


    ....


    Lily flashed quickly into the night; she passed the guards at the gate and went straight to her clan estates, which was the farthest corner of the island.


    Mia carried Carla on her back and dropped her off in her clan before borrowing their horse on the loud questions.


    "Later! Inform your family head to go to the guest building." Mia left those words and quickly sent an emergency message to all Matriarchs. She hit the side of the horse and galloped away.


    "Who did this to my child!" A delicate man with green hair shouted in worry. He held Carla who had a blank look without reacting to her father''s concern.


    Rose, who was sleeping with her third husband, woke up from the loud shouts and commotion. She frowned after feeling annoyed at the disturbance, she put on her robe and walked down the stairs.


    She saw her first husband holding their unresponsive daughter in his hands with her face covered in worry and fear. With his children gathered around with their faces in worry and some clan women murmuring in low voices.


    Rose''s face changed instantly when she saw her daughter like this, "what''s going on?" Her calm authoritative tone silenced the room.


    "Family head, look at our daughter she is not responding to me." Tears streamed down his face when he saw his wife.


    Rose squatted down and saw her daughter''s vacant stare etched with horror. Rose''s face changed and touched Clara''s head and transformed into her succubi form.


    She tried to connect to her mind but she was bounced off by Clara''s erected barrier. Rose''s heart was filled with doubt; this had never happened, and she tried harder, but Carla''s ears and nose bled, but the barrier showed no signs of weakening; instead, she was harming Clara.


    She stopped, and her heart sank, and her face turned ugly, "where''s the two girls she went with?" Her voice trembled with emotions; she needed to know what was wrong with her daughter''s mind- her mind had blocked itself up, protecting itself from outside interference like a security mechanism.


    "Matriarch, Miss Mia sent you needed in the Guest building; from her tone, it was important." A woman relayed the news and Rose recalled it was Mia that left with her daughter.


    "Don''t do anything for now. Wait till I come back." Rose left those words and climbed the stairs in two.


    After a few minutes, she left the house, straddled a black horse and galloped with her second hand to the guest building.


    This night was buzzing with activity, sounds of houses shoe galloping, all Matriarch gathered at the building door.


    Lilly and Mia explained everything again to everybody, and some had a furious expression, while others had a thoughtful expression. All in all, what went through the women mind was the kids couldn''t handle that woman and painted her as an invisible figure.


    "Call the person down." Rose''s voice was impatient and filled with anger at her daughter''s state.


    Maximus Matriarch observed from the sidelines, curious about the woman who had humbled such proud heirs.


    She was glad her first daughter was too busy to go for this mission, or the fight-hungry maniac would die at this woman''s hands.


    Their face turned to the figure coming down the stairs, and Rose didn''t have the mind to admire her beauty now.


    She transformed fully to her other form and asked through gritted teeth, "What did you do to my child?" Her green eye eyes shone with dark fury.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 143 - 143- What the hell was going on

    "Which of you is Maximus head." Cyra ignored the woman entirely, her gaze fixed on the nine powerful figures ahead. Excitement stirred her blood.


    Her face remained calm, unaffected by their imposing presence. Though their lips tightened at her lack of respect, they quickly regained composure.


    "Young lady, show some respect when talking to elders... I''m Maximus head." Julia spoke out calmly with a reprimanding tone.


    Cyra selectively ignored her words and asked in a flat tone, "State your reasons for my capture and trial."


    She was about to sit and was attacked by Rose; she frowned, not liking someone interrupting her. Everybody''s face turned serious when, with a flick of Cyra''s hands, Rose flew far, breaking the wooden walls and falling further on the grass.


    They heard bone-crushing sounds, and they went into a combat state; gone was their lax behaviour.


    Cyra sat as if nothing happened and looked at Julia for answers.


    "Every supernatural is registered and brought away from the human world and can''t attack or kill normal people." Cyra frowned as she heard those words. Troublesome.


    "And if I don''t want to register and leave here." Cyra left that question in the silent room.


    Some women frowned while some were scrutinizing Cyra.


    "If you don''t want to leave here. You must be registered in and sign a document not to intervene or kill normal humans." A woman with dark hair and a pale body spoke out with a hint of a respectful tone she wasn''t aware of.


    "No. She''s dangerous and how would we know if she keeps her word and not attack people secretly..." A woman rebutted her words.


    "Yes, she must be kept under our watch..."


    "There is no rule that says she must remain here ....she is our system, and we can easily find her location." Another woman interrupted the woman; some of them were agreeable to Cyra leaving, while others opposed this. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It issued a disagreement, which caused Cyra''s head to throb from their loud voice.


    "Quiet." One word stopped the woman immediately; it had compelling powers they could not ignore, and their face turned ugly when they were conscious of the action.


    They couldn''t believe they were suppressed by a brat, their children''s age group. Cyra''s next words angered them completely, except for the black-haired woman who seemed not to harbour any bone of disrespect in Cyra''s presence.


    "I won''t sign or register...I am here to warn you against any disrespectful actions, or next time, I will kill whoever you send to disturb me." Her words had a finality to them like she was saying her decree and expecting their obedience.


    Rose, who finally got herself up and walked back into the room, heard those annoying words and almost vomited blood; this brat, I''ll show her what it means to mess with a succubus.


    Her hair glowed and eyes glowed; Cyra''s eyes turned frosty, "What I despise most," Cyra said, her voice dropping to a deadly calm, ''''is mind attacks.'''' her pupil and hair turned gold. The air hummed with her anger, and everyone present felt their soul tremble.


    "Since you are not aware, I will give you a glimpse into my mind as a punishment for your actions."


    She looked straight into Rose''s eyes, and Rose''s shrill scream startled everybody; they watched her bang her head continuously on the ground as she clawed at her throat.


    "P-please...make it stop... Argh," Tears and blood soaked her face as she hugged her head, trying to make those horrors stop.


    The other women''s minds were turning faster, trying to know what creature she was; from their records, they hadn''t seen anything like her.


    They tried to attack, but a look from Cyra froze them in place; it was like a shackle bonded their legs in place.


    After two minutes of torture, she let go of Rose, who lay flat and trembled from the aftereffect; her eyes were clear but were filled with soul-blinding fear. At least she faired better than her daughter; her mind didn''t shut down.


    She stood up and dragged Rose by the hand, her hair changed back to her red hair; she felt exhausted and hungry after dealing with so many people today.


    They watched her clean Rose''s wrist, their eyes widening in shock when her fangs sank into Rose''s veins.


    Cyra fed on Rose without care, which made Rose feel pain; she fed till Rose turned ghostly pale before she withdrew her fangs, dropping her carelessly.


    The other women looked at the black-haired woman with a question-filled gaze, as if saying the rogue was a vampire.


    Leah ignored their gaze and looked at Cyra intensely, she flashed to Cyra and bowed deeply to her in greeting.


    "Ancestor, forgive my disrespect of not recognizing the signs before." Leah''s voice shook with excitement and reverence for Cyra. Dumbfounding everyone present, Leah quickly dragged Lilly and bowed her head to Cyra.


    Everybody''s expression was filled with ''what the hell was going on?'' expression. This night just kept toying with their emotions.

 Chapter 144 - 144- Dont get on that womans bad side

    Cyra''s long fingers tilted Leah''s chin upward, their gaze locking. Leah stared into Cyra''s piercing grey gaze, awe flooding her as the ancient documents'' words were true.


    Cyra released her chin, turning to the room. Her body thrummed with a desire to fight, feeling they could last longer in a fight with her.


    "To ensure you take my words seriously,'''' Cyra declared, her voice ringing with authority, "I''ve decided to fight you all tomorrow night."


    The room fell silent. Her words, laced with both confidence and dismissal, struck a nerve. Insulted, the women glared, their expressions hardening. Each resolved to crush her in battle, to shatter her arrogance and leave her begging for mercy.


    Without sparing them another glance, Cyra ascended the stairs, her dismissive air only fueling their rage. As soon as she vanished from sight, all eyes turned to Leah, demanding an explanation.


    But Leah and Lilly flashed out of the room; the morning sun was already rising, and they didn''t have time to satisfy their curiosity.


    The women turned to the pale Rose. Julia sent a message to one of her people to get a crystal, and another sent for food.


    Shaken by what she had witnessed, Mia was grateful to Lilly for stopping her; otherwise, she''d be the corpse they were carrying back.


    An attack for Cyra had made Matriarch Rose useless.


    Mia helped to carry Rose to the sofa; when the bottle of liquid crystal was brought, she fed it to Rose and Rose''s pale face changed to a rosy one as she regained her strength.


    Mia watched, amazed by the power of the crystal, but it''s a pity that mine produces little, and they had to compete for its resources. If she knew Cyra had a gushing stream of it, she would vomit blood in envy.


    Rose opened her eyes slowly. She felt everyone''s gaze on her as she searched the room for a figure.


    "She''s gone. Now tell us what happened to you in her mind..." A woman asked what everybody was eager to know; it''s a proven fact that Rose''s mind attacks were a deadly weapon, making their family the third most powerful family in the nine order. So can she explain to them what just happened a while ago?


    Rose trembled when she heard those words, the sequel left on her mind after expressing such horrors. They watched her trembling form, and their heart sank; even their words elicited such reactions from her- how powerful was that attack?


    "Whatever you do...don''t get on that woman''s bad side or the consequences would be horrible." She warned them with a vacant stare, her words sending chills through the room.


    "We have a duel with her tomorrow night...at least give us some hint about her power so we can understand the kind of creature she is." The woman''s words brought them back and they waited for Rose to tell them.


    Rose''s eyes widened in fright, which was unbecoming for a matriarch of a clan. She didn''t seem to notice at all; her mind was screaming in panic against fighting that Monster.


    "W-W-What... My ribs are broken, so I won''t be able to fight with everyone tomorrow. My advice is to make her promise not to kill before starting the fight." Rose stood up and held her ribs like she was in so much pain and left quickly, leaving everybody in shock.


    Some of the lower supernaturals'' heads felt fear since the third family was so scared that she escaped a duel with a healed rib, which made them dread tomorrow''s duel.


    While some of the women sneered in contempt at Rose''s behaviour, it gave birth to an ambition to take her out from the third position and take her place.


    They felt with all of them attacking that woman tomorrow, nothing drastic would happen, and Rose was just scared out of her mind that she exaggerated the whole thing. But they would be in for a rude awakening.


    Everybody, with their thoughts, left the building to their estates to prepare for tomorrow night.


    Mia was called to walk with her mother, "Tell me, what do you think of her opponent." Blaine asked her daughter, wanting to hear her thoughts on this.


    "Terrifying." Mia''s word was filled with certainty and her eyes flashed with fear. Blaine''s hands clenched into fists under her clothes. Her face was calm, but her emotions were turbulent.


    "Mother, we should thank Lilly. Without her, it is my corpse that would be brought back to you." Mia''s tone was filled with gratitude as he looked at the morning sun rising from the sky. It is so good to be alive.


    Blaine remembered Rose''s advice and decided to do just that before the fight started.


    The supernatural island was thrown into a boiling discussion; clan members were gearing up for the fight tomorrow, fully believing in their Matriarch''s victory. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been so long since the island had an exciting event, and this was the most awaited event when they watched their Matriarch in action.

 Chapter 145 - 145- Umm...just passing by

    Cyra, who had cursed the earlier discussions, remained calm as she stripped off her clothes and sank into a relaxing bath of cold water.


    She braided her hair tightly, preparing for tomorrow''s fight. Afterwards, she set out her outfit for the day ahead, pulled the curtains closed to block any stray light, and lay on the bed to sleep.


    ......


    Zane woke up and stretched his arm across the bed, only to find an empty bed. He sighed, missing his wife more than ever. His mood remained low until he checked his messages and saw one from her.


    "How are you? Are you injured? I hope you''re not only eating snacks." She written.


    Her words soothed him, and when she mentioned finding a dessert chef for him, he laughed, picturing a table full of desserts.


    He swallowed just from his imagination- he checked the time, wondering when they would arrive.


    As he walked downstairs, he passed Kyle. "Have those two come yet?" Zane asked casually.


    Kyle nodded in greeting. "They''re on the sea now- should be here in about an hour." His reply brought a smile to Zane''s face.


    Walking past each other, Kyle planned to head to Mira''s office to organize some documents.


    But his steps slowed when he noticed Viktor sneaking into the forest, swinging a towel over his shoulder. Kyle''s brow furrowed.


    Viktor, sensing Kyle''s gaze, turned only to see Kyle staring at him as if he was doing an unlawful act. Snorting, "Don''t look at me like that. I''ve finished all my work- I''m not running away."


    Kyle was about to ignore him, but Viktor''s words angered him, "I didn''t say anything, but it seems you brought it up, maybe you''re feeling guilty. Just make sure no one slips past your post while you''re...busy.'''' His advising superior tone made Viktor''s brows frown. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira, who had something to ask Zane, walked out from the corner and felt the situation was charged with sparks, so she backtracked, not wanting to be in the middle, but with both of their sharp senses, they stared at her together.


    "Umm...just passing by. I won''t disturb you." She was about to turn but was stopped by Viktor''s question.


    "Miss Mira, do you think I am a careless, playful person who would ignore an important task?" Before Mira could form words in her mind.


    Kyle refuted, "But on the first day, you were late playing around and on the second-"


    "Why are you bringing up that again? I have apologized...you stric..."


    "You want to call me strict...my job description is to be in charge of all the staff, both the playful ones..." They argued back and forth, wanting to come out as who was right, so they faced Mira to choose.


    Mira was sweating; she was in a difficult situation right now, and she couldn''t anger anybody by choosing the other- fearing for her life, she said, "Both of you are strong men and do your jobs well."


    They looked at her in disgust, "Are you stereotyping us? What do you mean, by strong men...do you feel that we can''t do the work of a woman." Viktor''s words were seconded by Kyle''s words, "Your thoughts are very wrong ..."


    They agreed and faced Mira together, berating her intensely. Mira stood there and doubted her life; how had it come to this? Weren''t they fighting? Why were they joining together to finish her off?


    Kyle and Viktor nodded at each other and went on their way, leaving the stupid Mira, who swore never to appear whenever they were fighting amongst each other.


    Louis and Nicole on the yacht looked at the island view far from them; Nicole didn''t know it was an actual island she was going to. Damn her mistress is wealthy.


    Louis was sprawled on the railing, using his hands to touch the flying water, he saw some jumping fishes swimming by and looked at everything in happiness.


    He took deep breaths, breathing in the salty air and felt refreshed and relaxed; he couldn''t wait for the future in store for them and hoped their employees were human and not disgusting like the aristocrat''s family.


    ...


    In another secluded part of the mountain forest, a house was built with women armed and standing with vacant eyes like robots without feeling.


    In the room, a beautiful woman frowned and threw her glass cup on the wall beside the woman who brought the news.


    Due to the intensity of her anger, cracks appeared on her face, and she spoke in a gloomy, hoarse tone, which was grating to the ears.


    "Do you mean to tell me that two of my experiment bases are destroyed by a single woman?"


    The woman at the receiving end knelt from fear and nodded. The woman stood up and slit the woman''s throat, making the woman''s eyes widen in shock.


    "Useless." She tapped on her bracelet, "Bring me every info on that woman." Her eyes glowed creepily in the dark room.

 Chapter 146 - 146-Start the battle

    At 8 p.m., the crowds were heading in one direction, different clan uniforms and husbands of the matriarch. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The arena, usually the site of duels for resources and power, was different today. Their matriarch would be fighting.


    "Wasn''t it supposed to be a private battle? Well, I''m happy anyway; I can''t wait for the opponent to be crushed..."


    "Do you hear? The opponent wants to fight them all together..."


    "Tsk..someone overestimating their self... "


    "With this public battle, will get to see the person beaten up...Kya, I can''t wait."


    "Did you hear the Matriarch of the succubi clan was injured and won''t be joining the fight...but I think she''s just scared..."


    "Don''t talk rubbish; her mind attacks are feared by even the first position...I think she''s really injured."


    "Hmm...she''s not even here to witness the battle."


    "Wow...did you see the most beautiful man in the Siren clan..."


    "The succubi clan is more beautiful...look at his pink lips..."


    The crowd buzzed with chatter, many stealing glances at the most desired men on the supernatural island, who, in turn, scanned the women for potential partners.


    They all anticipated the battle, and the arena was filled with almost everyone on the island, but due to the outdoor cooling system, it was not stuffy or sweaty, and it was brightly lit from all corners, making the platform as clear as day.


    The crowd grew silent when they saw the matriarchs appear in their battle wear; their hairs were packed backwards, and they had a serious, sword-drawn momentum.


    They stood on the platform, and the crowds broke out into cheers, admiring the leader.


    Some leaders with calm faces were not calm inside when they made this battle public.


    They looked at each other with inquiries, but two women felt it was a good thing they told the elders, making it public today with high-sounding excuses of igniting passion and bravery in them when they see their leaders fight.


    On the higher platform, the men watched their wives on the platform and were filled with pride; their eyes turned to the direct descendants to search for potential partners for their children.


    It was an opportunity for matchmaking since everybody was gathered here today except the succubi head, his first husband and Clara.


    The crowd waited and grew anxious when they didn''t see the opponent,


    "Do you think she chickened out..."


    "What disrespect, she left our matriarch hanging..."


    "She can''t do this to me...I have already bet on her loss...I can''t believe I will lose because the battle couldn''t hold..."


    "All my anticipation and passion will all go down the drain... Tsk..."


    After thirty minutes passed with the crowd restless and furious, they were about to go back feeling the duel won''t hold today.


    "I see someone coming....look..." A woman pointed at the shadow coming from the entrance.


    The light was directed to the entrance, illuminating the shadow, and a gasp filled the arena when they saw Cyra.


    Cyra''s golden braid swayed behind her as she walked; her black shorts showcased her long-toned legs, and her black singlet hinted at her full breasts shaped by the clothes.


    She was a goddess stepping into reality. The men wondered which clan this newcomer belonged to, but they were shocked when they saw her moving towards the platform.


    "Don''t tell me she was the opponent!" these words rang in their minds in unison. Their eyes followed her confident stride as she got on the platform facing the Matriarchs, and her aura overshadowed her opponent''s presence.


    The referee, who was supposed to call the start of the duel, was quiet; she looked confused whether the woman missed her way or she was the opponent.


    Everyone had imagined a middle-aged woman like the matriarchs- not someone young and strikingly beautiful.


    The contrast between their expectations and reality was overwhelming, "Start the battle." The elder''s words woke them up; they stared wide-eyed at the stage, not wanting to miss anything.


    "Before we start...Miss Cyra, please could you sign an undertaking not to kill anybody in the battle." Blaine''s words dumbfounded the crowd; even the other women with her looked at her in shock; what was with the confident faith that this woman was strong enough to kill one of them?


    The crowd felt it was an insult to their Matriarch to enact such an undertaking, they had blind faith in their leaders and felt offended by Matriarch Blaine''s words.


    And the way they looked at Cyra changed from awe for her beauty to the hope of seeing her pathetic form being dealt with.


    Cyra''s raised a brow at Blaine''s words. She rested her chin on her hand, considering how much more fun the battle would be if their limbs were torn off or the ground soaked in their blood.


    But on second thought, if she kills them, she won''t have another strong opponent to play with.

 Chapter 147 - 147- Kekeke... marvellous!

    "Is there an advanced medical team that can mend torn limbs and save someone on the brink of death?" Cyra asked in a serious tone, making everybody misunderstand and think she was asking for herself out of fear she wouldn''t survive the duel.


    Only Blaine, Leah, Lily and Mia understood the meaning of her words. Blain and Mia''s heart sank.


    She quickly called the medical team to assemble and bring out the healing capsule on standby.


    "Yes, I have called our medical team on standby....can you sign now," Blaine said; her body tense, having already accepted her fate.


    Cyra nodded, and the referee clicked his bracelet. The hologram screen popped up with an undertaking file, and Cyra pressed in her thumbprint.


    The battle started; the women on the right surrounded Cyra, forcing her into the centre.


    Cyra popped her hands, making a cracking sound in the silent crowd.


    Everybody watched with their eyes peeled open.


    Some women didn''t summon their beasts, feeling they were enough for the battle.


    Only Leah and Blaine entered full battle mode with full transformation and their beast by their side.


    Sensing something was wrong, Julia summoned her bull beast and entered her berserker state. Others felt they were too cautious.


    A woman attacked first, exchanging moves to assess each other''s strength; Cyra didn''t use her full power; she wanted to enjoy the fight for as long as it lasted.


    Others joined in; their attacks were too fast for the eyes; Cyra could feel their bodies were more durable than the other humans.


    She broke free and launched precise strikes at the key points on their bodies; she took Blaine by her leg and slammed her to the ground, creating cracks in the platform. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Crack!!! Bang!"


    "Pfftt..." two women coughed out blood from her leg swipe, pressing their rib bones inside.


    Another woman replaced them, giving them a chance to reset their bones in place and heal before they changed to their full form.


    The crowd held their breaths as they watched the intense battle; Leah attacked with lightning speed, slitting Cyra''s throat with her sharp, long claws, while her cheetah sank its fangs into Cyra''s leg, tearing flesh and exposing bone.


    Others saw this as a chance to attack her, cracking her bones and tearing out her hands.


    They sighed in relief, thinking she was dead, and were glad in their heart they didn''t sign any undertaking. Only Leah knew it was far from over.


    Before they could relax, "Kekeke... marvellous!" Cyra''s crazy laughter sent dread into their hearts. They watched her reset her broken left hand in place and pick up her other torn hand, and they saw her blood entering into the hand mending itself back.


    She cracked all her bones in place and was good as new as if she was just starting the battle now. She looked at her frozen opponent and smiled, she hadn''t felt such joy and her blood boiled.


    She felt they were Barbie plastic dolls that, after breaking, could be fixed again to be played with; her gaze creeped them out of their mind. Leah shivered and broke out into goosebumps.


    And the crowd were in relief and horror when they saw Cyra''s healing process a moment ago. A seed of doubt sprouted into their heart when they saw their Matriarch state.


    "Can she be killed...will our Matriarch win." These words filled their heart as they watched the one-sided beatdown continue and realized her earlier question about the medical team was for their leaders.


    A woman used her fairy power to ripen the seed in her hands, turning it into a sturdy branch, and tied up Cyra''s hands and legs in place.


    A woman brought out her soul from her body, using her ghostly form to try and take control of Cyra''s body; their thoughts were beautiful, but the reality was harsh.


    Before the woman could possess her body, her ghostly apparition felt icy cold, centimetres away from Cyra''s body; she showed signs of turning into icy particles to dissipate in the air.


    She quickly returned to her body, or she wouldn''t be able to return ever again. She shivered, breathing out icy vapour from her mouth.


    Cyra scatters the branches into tiny pieces, flashing to the woman and piercing her hand through her stomach.


    She used her free hand to hold Julia''s punch in place. The force of the punch showed the momentum of a powerful attack, and it was stopped easily, making Julia''s eyes shrink.


    She crushed Julia''s fist, crushing her fingers and cracking the wrist bone, making it fall limp.


    Cyra removed her hands from the other woman''s gaping stomach, blood splashed on the ground, and Cyra''s hand was coated with blood.


    Two beasts attacked her at the same time; she hardened her bone into hard metal and kicked the beasts off the platform with their master affected by their pains.


    In all this Cyra had a smile dancing in her eyes, and she enjoyed the battle.


    After a while, she stopped, seeing all of them were on the brink of death- she couldn''t break her promise.


    She walked out of the platform under the fearful, dazed crowd.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Who is your sister?

    The elders quickly alerted the medical team, and the crowds left in silence; they watched the leader''s torn limbs and bloody gaping holes; the sight was tragic and disturbing.


    Some men vomited, unable to bear the sight, while their husbands looked on, faces etched with worry and heartache as their wives were carried off for treatment.


    Cyra looked at the moons and stars dotting the sky and sighed, feeling light and refreshed, having released all her pent-up energy.


    She will go back tomorrow and come some other time to play again. By then, they would have been healed and stronger. To her, they were mere punching bags for releasing pent-up energy.


    She wandered, breathing in the tranquil, ancient air. The buildings exuded an ancient charm. She could hear the sounds of horses'' snorts and cries.


    As she walked, she passed through a large estate filled with houses which had far boundaries between the next estate, and thought it would be each clan''s way to stay out of the airs of one another.


    She walked around aimlessly, enjoying the night breeze and the quietness of her surroundings.


    After an hour of walking, she passed the estate and blended into the shadows, watching various uniformed figures return to their clans. They were in twos and three, discussing with grime faces about the battle.


    She felt it was time for her to return. She moved in the direction of the guest building. Reaching the building, she saw a squatting figure in the shadow; ignoring it, she wanted to enter, but the figure blocked her way.


    She saw the beautiful man shivering in fear in front of her and grasping tightly at the edges of his clothes in nervousness.


    "S-S-Sorry to disturb you...please can you heal my sister...please, I can do anything for you to return her to normal," the green-haired boy said in a trembling voice with his eyes pooling with tears.


    He looked delicate as if he might break with a single touch, yet his determined gaze showed his resolve to save Clara.


    But Cyra''s heart was unmoved; she felt he was noisy, with his heart beating loudly in his chest and his chattering teeth grinding against each other from fear. The sounds grate into her heightened ears, making her head throb.


    She wanted to enter, but the young man stood firmly, blocking the entrance; she looked at him flatly; he trembled yet remained in her way. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She can''t forcefully remove him out of her way, she doesn''t hurt, weak defenceless men, so she toned out the noise coming from him,


    "Who is your sister?" Cyra asked flatly with no expression on her face.


    "C-Clara." His eyes were filled with light, thinking she agreed to help him.


    "Huh?...who is that." Cyra was clueless about this person, the man saw her serious gaze and he tried to explain.


    "She has green hair like mine, that was sent to bring you here today..." He still saw her clueless gaze, and his fear was replaced with anger and disbelief. How could she forget her attacker so fast in one day?


    "She is the succubi who tried to attack you with her mind yesterday!" his voice raised in anger.


    "Mm...there was something like that," Cyra said thoughtfully, picturing the attack, but the face was a blur in her mind.


    After thousands of years and countless memories, Cyra erased anything unimportant- including people. Clara''s face was no exception.


    "She''ll wake in two days." Without waiting for a response, Cyra stepped around him, slipping through the narrow opening he left in his hesitation.


    The young man couldn''t shake the feeling that she didn''t remember his sister- only as an attacker.


    Not knowing how right he was, he left the building, feeling happy his sister just needed time to wake up and he wouldn''t have to sacrifice his body; he blushed secretly, feeling he wouldn''t mind if it was her that took his first time. He shook his head furiously, trying to wipe away that thought.


    Cyra reached her room and pulled off her clothes to bathe, forgetting that episode some minutes ago.


    She set the water at a cold temperature, filling the bathtub. She added bath soap and sank in, sighing as the cold water caressed her skin.


    Even since she became what she is today, she doesn''t like anything hot except for her husband''s body warmth-she smiled subconsciously, missing his soothing presence.


    Meanwhile, the island was not peaceful; the medical team worked tirelessly to treat the leaders; some of them searched for the torn hands of some women and sewed them back.


    It was a thing from the Frankenstein movie brought to reality. Once stitched, they immersed the injured in the healing liquid and sealed the top for them to heal.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Why are you here?

    The elders gathered in an emergency meeting; the room was filled with past matriarchs, both higher and lesser beings.


    The room was tense, filled with figures exuding authority and wisdom, their youthful faces betraying their true ages of over a hundred years.


    Supernaturals lived far longer than mortals, with lives stretching up to 500 years- if they weren''t cut short by enemies.


    The powerful women gathered their faces gloomy at their children''s defeat at the hands of a young girl.


    Worse, they had seen the excitement in Cyra''s expression as she fought- effortless, unbothered, as though the battle had been mere entertainment.


    What kind of monster was she? Could she be an old woman like them, disguising herself as a young woman?


    No one felt confident facing Cyra. The room hung heavy with silence as they grappled with the reality of a monster in their midst.


    "Does anybody have words concerning this issue?" Maximus elder asked helplessly, but she was met with sighs and dull expressions.


    They couldn''t blame her for their children''s injuries, nor could they confront her. It was maddening that the culprit was right on the island, and they couldn''t do anything to her.


    It was like dangling a piece of meat in front of a hungry man and expecting it not to be eaten.


    The situation was infuriating, but all they could do was sigh and hope she wouldn''t lose control and harm anyone on the island.


    "So...how are we handling her registration?" Everybody looked at each other, looking for a scapegoat to handle Cyra''s issue; the last registration contributed to the fight today, and they didn''t want to experience that for themselves.


    Slowly, their gazes turned to Rachel, the vampire elder.


    "I heard she was your ancestor...you are perfect for the job...you be able to pay your respect to her." The woman''s words made everybody realize that Cyra was a vampire creature.


    And their theory of her being an older person disguised as a young lady sounded so true in their minds.


    They wondered how many years she had lived; Rachel who was finding it hard to hold back her excitement and nodded solemnly, accepting their request to handle Cyra''s issue.


    They left the room to go back to their respective homes, wondering how to boost their clans'' confidence after watching the one-sided defeat of their Matriarchs.


    Rachel''s lips curved into a smile as she checked her reflection. Her silky black hair fell elegantly to one side, framing her pale, youthful face.


    At 509 years old, she showed no signs of age. Vampires were an exception to the rule and could live for eternity, only to die by putting themself to rest or their hearts being crushed by their enemies.


    She flashed to the building, taking deep breaths and patting her hair in place, she entered.


    Asking for Cyra''s room, she reached the door and knocked softly.


    "Come in."


    She pushed the door open in time to see her wearing her shorts and with her hair wrapped in a towel. Her face was flushed, emitting cold air.


    Cyra looked up; Rachel met her grey eyes and felt her blood tremble in joy; this was their vampire queen; she bowed in such a respectful posture, and her eyes were filled with reverence as if Cyra was covered in golden light.


    Cyra looked at the woman''s behaviour and sighed internally; it was her people, she hated that vampire that turned her into this, but she was grateful for the power and immortality that came with it.


    Now she saw a fellow vampire; she couldn''t hate or like them that much. She took on a lukewarm attitude towards them.


    "Speak,'''' Cyra said flatly, her grey eyes narrowing. ''''Why are you here?"


    The woman looked up and respectfully stated her business, not wanting to anger Her Majesty.


    "Ancestor, it''s about the issue of registering yourself in the supernatural server." Cyra was silent at her words; after a minute, she asked.


    "Would I have access to enter here any time I choose?" She was not as resistant as before; she had found the perfect solution to her pent-up battle lust that came from her cursed origin.


    "Yes, you''ll gain access to the space location to enter the island." Rachel was elated that she wanted to register; no matter the reason for Cyra''s change of thought, it didn''t matter.


    Their queen, who grants them the power and the ability to live under the sun, was in existence and not a thing of the ancient scroll.


    Her slow-beating heart beat a little faster at the thought of being close to the queen. Her hologram screen filled with the written document appeared, and she filled in Cyra''s details and found out she lived on Desire Island. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mind captured the location and asked for Cyra''s signature to conclude the signing. Rachel selectively ignored the order of signs not to attack people; she only needed her queen''s location and nothing else.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Look after both of them

    The next day, under the tensed breath of the elders, Cyra left the island, and they secretly breathed sighs of relief.


    Unaware his wife was returning, Zane sat with a smoky pie before him. He sniffed the air and cut it out in a triangle shape.


    He picked up a slice, ignoring the heat, and bit into it. Warm apple sauce dripped down his throat. His eyes squinted in enjoyment, holding his cheeks as he chewed.


    Across from him, Viktor wore a similar expression, though less exaggerated. But he felt the crusting pie was top-notch and finished up a whole pie.


    Zane ate, and his chewing came to a stop when he felt a weird sensation coming from his left side tooth, but he brushed it off as nothing and continued taking another big bite.


    "Whew...." The both of them breathed out in satisfaction, Viktor subconsciously touched his cheeks, and his eyes widened when he felt extra fluffy fat.


    He quickly tapped his camera function, staring at his body and face intensely, trying to pick up on any fat; he pinched his stomach in concentration, ignoring Zane''s stare.


    As Kyle passed by, he laughed, catching on to Viktor''s panic. Viktor turned to him slowly, golden eyes darkening.


    No one laughs at his body...his gorgeousness...No one.


    "Let''s fight," Viktor said in a flat tone, his eyes narrowed dangerously, but Kyle was not scared by his gaze; he had been itching for a fight with Viktor for a while now. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane whipped his head back and forth, confused. ''umm? How did the laughter start a fight.''


    He didn''t stop the fight he was curious, on who was stronger between the both of them.


    In his curious state, he carried a folding chair outside and set his snacks and drinks to the side, fully prepared.


    He tore open a bag of marshmallow chocolate, tossed one into his mouth, and watched the fight unfold with rapt attention.


    Nicole, who was awake, and the others who heard Viktor and Kyle were fighting; Nicole ignored her weakness and rushed toward the fight.


    Mira paced nervously, debating whether to intervene or feign ignorance.


    She summoned Lucky, who squinted her eyes, yawning and stretching lazily. "Why....meow..yawn...summon me," Lucky said between yawns as if she was deprived of sleep.


    Mira rubbed between her brows and wondered why she summoned her beast, thinking she would be useful, forgetting she has such a lazy, irritating beast.


    "You-"


    "Boom!"


    Mira''s words were cut short, and she quickly looked out from her room window only to see a tree falling to the side. The dust cleared and she saw sparks of metallic light. The tree had a precise cut.


    Kyle used his dagger to block Viktor''s claw-like nails from piercing his chest. He struck with his other dagger, but Viktor blocked it too.


    Mira, who was able to see this move, broke out in a sweat; they were fighting to kill each other. What she envisioned was a normal hair tugging and nails scratching but what the hell! Is this?


    They traded blows, each strike dangerously close to lethal.


    Zane and Nicole were engrossed in the battle, but Zane''s mouth kept chewing while watching the fight.


    Kyle swung his dagger in a wide arc. Viktor dodged, but the blade cleaved through a tree. Slamming on the ground creating dust.


    Viktor used the dust as a cover to attack Kyle; Kyle dodged to the side quickly, but...


    "Reap..."


    Claw lines appeared on his clothes, but they didn''t break the skin. Kyle was not to be left outdone; he swiped his legs, hitting Viktor squarely in the ribs, and he was pushed back, hitting his back on the tree, creating a dent.


    Nicole''s blood boiled as she watched the intense fight. Her mistress''s people were so strong that she resolved to surpass them.


    Mira slumped to the ground and remembered these words: "Look after both of them." What is she going to tell her boss that under her watch, the two of them killed themselves?


    No, she had to stop the fight; this was the one thing her boss asked of her. She can''t disappoint her.


    You can do this; you have to stop the fight, and you have the boss backing you. With trembling, slow space, she walked down the stairs instead of taking an elevator, which was much faster.


    You can do this; who are you? You''re Mira, the business genius, a confident thinker and a gold-tier investor... She recited her achievements for courage and, legs trembling, she headed for the exit.


    The battle outside was fierce, both drawing blood as they fought like mortal enemies.


    Their attacks were swift and a burst of movement; it was the peak of their fight. Viktor dragged Kyle by the legs and hit him to the ground.

 Chapter 151 - 151: It was caused by the attacks! You get it

    Kyle dragged him by the ankle and yanked him down, pushing him hard against the ground. His hands lunged for Viktor''s throat, but Viktor blocked the attack with his elbow and countered, his nails aiming straight for Kyle''s neck.


    Kyle moved backwards, narrowly dodging the strike. Both men were breathing heavily, their eyes locked with stubborn determination.


    Neither was willing to give up until one of them emerged victorious.


    "Um...st-stop," Mira stammered, her trembling voice going unnoticed. The two men continued their brawl, treating her presence like thin air.


    "B-boss put me in charge of both of you- STOP!" Mira shouted, summoning every ounce of confidence she could muster. Surely invoking the boss''s name would make them behave.


    "Huh?!!" Both men paused mid-motion and turned to her in unison, their dark gazes like twin storms. Mira froze under their stares, her spine-tingling with fear.


    ''Someone please take me out of here.'' she thought, internally shedding tears.


    "She''s coming back today!" Zane''s voice, full of surprise and joy, cut through the tension. He read his wife''s message again and his face lit up in joy.


    Kyle and Viktor froze. The fiery energy of their fight dissipated instantly.


    Their eyes darted to the surrounding destruction.


    "It was caused by the attacks! You get it," they said simultaneously, glaring at each other as they said the same words to Mira, whose expression was like she had seen her saviour.


    Mira quickly caught on to their excuse and nodded fervently. "Right, caused. Of course,'''' she said, eager to defuse the situation.


    With an unspoken agreement to resume their fight later, the two men hurried off to clean up and freshen themselves.


    Zane looked at the snack''s empty wraps on the ground; he picked them up and threw them away.


    Cleaning his face from every snack crumbs, he drank enough water and blew air into his hand to check his breath from any sugary smell.


    Feeling confident she wouldn''t notice anything, he sat obediently and put on a movie while waiting for his wife to return.


    Kyle, meanwhile, changed into a fresh uniform. His heart raced with curiosity. She was coming back after three days. What had she accomplished in such a short time?


    He was curious and had to find out, opening up his suitcase and using his hands to skim through the side. His hand touched an inner zip; he pulled it open and brought out a silver box.


    Placing it on the table, he made himself comfortable and clicked on the silver box; it shone blue light, and a big hologram screen appeared.


    Kyle clicked on it, and four other screens appeared, and a keyboard was in the middle; his long fingers tapped on the keyboard in speedy action, and long codes appeared on the screen.


    Kyle''s eyes were filled with green codes, as he kept on tapping, hacking into some software surrounding the attack locations.


    He found nothing in the two places; he checked the other locations and was able to get footage.


    He played it, his fingers came to an abrupt stop, and he watched Cyra''s ruthlessness and bloodthirstiness from the video. His heart skipped a beat, and a suspicious blush crept upon his face; his eyes were filled with awe.


    He held his hot cheeks and shook his head in denial; what he was feeling was fear and attraction for a strong being and nothing else.


    He brainwashed himself, till the blush resided. He focused his mind on the video and tried not to look at Cyra''s figure too much. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He saw the next video and was awestruck by Cyra''s fast destruction of two bases in two days. So what happened on the last day? He hacked through the hotel feed and saw Cyra follow three women out, and the rest was blank.


    He pouted his lips in frustration; he was itching to find out but couldn''t, so frustrating. He switched off the small box and placed it back into the suitcase.


    Looking at himself in the smart mirror, which turned dim as soon as he left the area.


    His aura was normal, stern, calm like he was not the one running wild a moment ago. Only the blue bruises under his clothes told the story.


    Viktor fluffed his hair curls, making him look cute and innocent, and put some lip gloss on his pink lips, making sure they looked glossy and full.


    He winked at himself and left his room, walking down the stairs in light steps, eagerly waiting for Cyra''s arrival.


    "His Mistress~" he whispered possessively, with an innocent smile on his face.


    Nicole heard her mistress would soon be here; she quickly dragged Louis, who was in the midst of creating another recipe.


    After an hour, they heard flapping wings of aerodynes in the air and watched it land in the empty space in front of the mansion. They gathered at the door entrance waiting for Cyra''s arrival.


    First, pale legs emerged, followed by Cyra''s full figure. She wore black shorts and a matching top, her sunglasses shielding her piercing gaze, and her red hair braided neatly behind her.


    Before anyone could fully take in her striking appearance, she vanished, reappearing in front of Zane. Wrapping her arms around him, she whispered softly into his ear, "I''m home."


    ...........


    From Author San, Happy New Month my beautiful lovlies. Thanks for your votes and gifts. Continue to support Author San. (?¡¨??3??¡¨?)

 Chapter 152 - 152: Why do I smell fresh blood on you?

    She missed his smell and presence, she freed herself from the hug reluctantly and looked up to the people gathered to greet her.


    Viktor felt envious of Zane''s hold on Cyra''s heart; seeing her looking towards them, his mood brightened immediately.


    Cyra waved the others away. "Kyle, Viktor, stay behind."


    She approached them, her sharp grey eyes scanning their bodies. Her gaze made them shift nervously. They froze at her low, pointed question: "Why do I smell fresh blood on you?"


    They exchanged panicked looks, their hesitation confirming what Cyra assumed was shame for their injuries and frowned, noticing their wounds seemed serious.


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of injuring in a fight...Go to the health centre and treat your wounds... I am giving you a week''s holiday and an increased salary." Cyra''s cold but concerned words made them guilty, and she was unable to bear her concerns.


    Zane wisely stayed silent, hiding his amusement as their guilt visibly weighed on them. Cyra had misunderstood completely


    "Umm...boss...the wounds are not serious, I have suffered worse than this...no need for a week''s holiday." Kyle voiced out with Viktor nodding his head in agreement and support.


    Cyra saw they wanted to work and didn''t force them; she nodded and, taking Zane''s arm, headed into the mansion.


    "Sigh...."


    The both of them breathed out in relief; they looked at each other and frowned in disgust. They left, going in different directions.


    Cyra felt her body relax as soon as she entered the mansion. She went up the stairs, and her eyes brightened a little when she saw her fluffy, soft bed in front of her.


    She washed off the grime from her journey and sank into the bed, falling asleep surrounded by its softness.


    Zane didn''t disrupt her; he entered the bathroom and picked up his toothbrush; he kept feeling a shocking sensation from the left side of his tooth. He thought maybe some crumbs or food particles were stuck in between.


    He brushed carefully, rinsed, and glanced at his caramel skin in the mirror. Pinching his cheeks and stomach, he suddenly understood Viktor''s problem after eating the pie.


    Relieved his workout was paying off. Imagine him swinging a sword with a big belly; all his graceful movements will go down the drain. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane never bothered to consider his weight before, but now he experiences the sweet sorrows of eating and being conscious of your weight.


    Closing the doors gently, he went to his study and brought out a small silver box, turning it on.


    He uploaded his studies, connected to the class, and tried to pay attention to the words the teacher was saying; he remembered a month ago when he thought Elemental synthesis was simple, not knowing it was the introduction.


    He recalled when he showed Cyra to explain to him, and he shuddered when he remembered that memory.


    *That day*


    Like any other afternoon, Zane brought out the cubic box to study.


    After registering for the curriculum, he received an ID for attendance and exams.


    Paying a fee from the term, he entered Elemental synthesis subject, Atomic table was the subject.


    The table of numbers and abbreviations left him overwhelmed.


    He watched the video play with the teacher explaining and felt like the words were passing through him without him understanding a drop of anything.


    He paused the video and wiped the sweat from his face, feeling exhausted and brain-tired. Feeling things couldn''t go on like this, he checked the time and saw it was 6 in the night, his wife would be awake by now.


    Turning off the screen, he took the box and entered the elevator. Getting out, he walked through the hallways before he reached their room.


    Opening the door, he saw his wife putting on her clothes; he quickly sat on the table, patiently waiting for her to wake up fully.


    "What''s wrong, love?" Cyra asked, noticing Zane''s impatient tapping. She could tell he needed her help.


    Zane flew forward as if seeing his saviour, "Wife, can you explain this subject for me?" He turned on the hologram screen and showed her the table and the lesson.


    "Ohh.. chemistry...hmm, not quite," Cyra muttered to herself; she took her time to read and digest the new atomic number and minerals.


    It''s quite different from chemistry, more advanced, but she could get a full understanding of these unique minerals.


    Zane allowed her to take her time while he played with her hair, secretly thinking she might not know it.


    Cyra was fascinated the more she read, engrossed in their properties; after a while, Cyra remembered Zane was waiting for her.


    "Sorry for taking too long...I needed to understand it first. Now, let me explain." Zane looked up in surprise and with focused attention.

 Chapter 153 - 153: I promise I will listen.

    "Gravitanium (Gr) has an atomic number 121. it''s an exotic material with the ability to manipulate gravitational fields...''''


    Zane zoned out, her words blending into gibberish as his brain fried. Instead, he focused on how her lips moved, wondering how they could look so pink and full.


    Cyra, engrossed in her explanation, finally noticed his blank stare. She instantly realized he hadn''t been listening at all.


    "What''s the melting point of (Gr)?" She asked, watching Zane nod as though he understood.


    "Um...500k." He said out a random number nervously, seeing her stern gaze hardened.


    "Isotopes? Density? Reactivity? Atomic number?" Cyra threw out questions bombarding Zane, who looked down guilty. And Cyra understood what was happening from the beginning he didn''t get what she was saying.


    Her fixed stare on him made him more nervous, he fidgeted with his hands and explained guilt,


    "Wife...I won''t do it again...I promise I will listen. B-B-But it''s too hard." Zane fumbled anxiously with his words, blinking innocently hoping to soften her anger.


    Cyra sighed in frustration, knowing she had to step in or he''d fail the subject.


    Zane peeked at her secretly and saw her face return to normal; before he could relax, Cyra''s next words made him regret his actions of coming to her to teach him.


    "I will write down a simpler table for you to read every morning....don''t think of ignoring it, you have to recite it for me every morning till you learn it at heart...don''t look at me with that expression if you start something you have to finish it well." Cyra calmly said, disregarding the expression of ''nothing to live for'' etched on his face.


    She quickly began arranging the table, her expression as focused as if she was conducting one of her experiments.


    Zane found her serious expression captivating, but remembering the reason for her focus, his stomach churned with regret.


    For a week, Zane woke up to ''eat'' the periodic table for breakfast, lunch and dinner. Even his dreams, atomic numbers chased him relentlessly. Which traumatized his mind so much that whenever he saw Cyra for that period, he fled.


    *Present*


    He shivered, goosebumps rising as the nightmare replayed in his mind.


    Since then, he has never gone to his wife to explain anything to him when he was bumped by Quantum Dynamics.


    How is someone supposed to calculate the destination when something is thrown in the air to land? What sorcery was that?


    He can''t wait for when the class can be separated, so he can choose art, or his brain might shut down.


    When he regained his focus, the topic matter ended. He looked around, guilty subconsciously for Cyra''s figure, before he breathed freely and paid attention to the next subject. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the day dragged on and the sky darkened, Cyra stirred from her rest.


    Her sleepy grey eyes regained their coldness, stretching lazily; she put on her top and left the room.


    She strolled through the silent hallways, savouring the calm. A metallic gleam pierced the darkness, but Cyra''s fingers stopped the dagger mid-air.


    "Hmm~ you haven''t lost your edge even when injured..." Cyra''s low, appreciating tone made Kyle step in the air, and he lost his balance.


    Cyra steadied him by the waist. "Huh? It seems you''re more injured than I thought.''''


    Kyle reddened from embarrassment at his blunder; immediately she retracted her hands, he bolted without looking back.


    Cyra tilted her head, her brows knitting in confusion as she watched him flee. She shrugged it off and continued toward her cold room. Inside, she noticed the remaining bottles of blood.


    She picked up a bottle and drank from it as she walked, her wild behaviour only enhancing her beauty. It gave her an earthly wildness with her untamed red hair flowing at her back.


    She entered the glasshouse, where glowing flowers surrounded her in radiant beauty. The glowing stones cast an otherworldly glow over the flowers.


    Cyra''s eyes were calm at its tempting beauty, she grew them to change her taste of food and nothing else. When it blooms it can be turned to powered and be used to make things she would be able to consume.


    She thought of Louis briefly. ''He might prove useful after all,'' she mused.


    She reclined on the bench, staring vacantly at the sky and sipping her drink occasionally.


    Cyra''s once-calm mind stirred with memories of the past. Eric...beautiful kind boy... It was one of that vampire memory lane in which she felt the semblance of peace, but one of the most torturous.


    She blinked, forcing the memory into the recesses of her mind. She''s not Cecily anymore, but Cyra, and she is in the present.


    Turning the bottle in her hands to drink, but nothing came out; she dropped her raised hands and stood up to go back.


    "Mistress~ you''re here." A sweet, innocent voice stopped her in her tracks. She turned to see Viktor''s shimmering eyes.

 Chapter 154 - 154: When does a prey ask the predator to eat

    Cyra motioned for Viktor to sit beside her, and he moved quickly, fearing she might change her mind.


    "Mistress~," Viktor called out in an infatuated tone; he moved closer to her, so close that Cyra could feel his skin on hers.


    She didn''t stop him, curious about his next move. Tonight, she was in a good mood.


    "Mistress, don''t you want to drink...my blood..." Viktor eyes watered seductively, saying his words in an ambiguous tone.


    He leaned closer, tilting his pale neck into her line of sight.


    Viktor''s heart raced as her hot breath grazed his skin. His hands gripped her thighs instinctively.


    "When does a prey ask the predator to eat...mm..?" Her fingers traced his artery, sending shivers down Viktor''s spine.


    Her fingers left his neck and lifted his chin, "Don''t be presumptions...I''ll take it when I want to." Her sultry, commanding tone and firm grip on his chin pushed him to the edge.


    He drooled internally, his eyes shining with depraved light. Cyra noticed he was getting pleasure from this; she dropped her hands, took her empty bottle, and left nonchalantly.


    The longer she stayed, the more he drew out her sadistic side. She licked her fingers slightly, reminiscing the sensation of his throbbing veins.


    Zane finished his dinner, running his tongue over his teeth to check for anything stuck. A strange sensation lingered.


    Finding nothing, he clicked on his bracelet, scrolling idly until a video caught his eye.


    A splash of paint spread across a white canvas, and he watched, mesmerized, as the artist''s brush brought the image to life. With every stroke, Zane felt his mind open to a flood of inspiration.


    When the video finished, he played it again, one watch didn''t feel satisfying. When the video ended, one thought consumed him: he wanted to paint.


    He searched for the painter''s name and saved all the videos for later.


    His heart raced with excitement- he couldn''t wait to draw like that. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s making your heart beat so fast? Excitement... Hmm?" Cyra''s words whispered into his ears, startling him. He didn''t know when she got here; Cyra straightened her back and looked at his startled expression, finally aware of his surroundings; she mused on what kept him so engrossed and distracted.


    Zane quickly dragged her to the seat, feeling happy to share his newfound interest with her,


    "Seeing this painting, he drew a few strokes making the picture come alive and here...."


    Cyra''s eyes soften, seeing him happily sharing everything about the painting with eyes bringing strong interest and excitement.


    She filled a cup of water, pushing it towards him; he paused and drank some sips and vividly explained the rest of the video he watched.


    Cyra listened patiently, noticing a rare brightness in his expression- one she hadn''t seen even when she introduced him to new technology.


    "I can employ a teacher for you." Zane''s eyes widened thinking that was possible, "Really? We can call a teacher to teach me?" Zane sounded surprised that painting could be taught; he thought it was the person''s talent and couldn''t be taught.


    He hugged her with happiness, his eyes shining brightly that Cyra was tempted to employ a teacher that night for him.


    "What colour paint should I buy, what of the canvas he used....what if I can''t paint...what should I do?" Zane''s expression changed from anxiousness to nervousness, making his calm face colourful.


    Cyra cupped his face, forcing him to meet her gaze.


    "Love, Look at me...you''ll be fine and you haven''t tried painting yet to know if you can''t."


    Her calm words reassured him a little; he inhaled deeply, exhaling all his worries. She is right he has to learn how to paint before he knows if he can or can''t.


    Cyra fiddled with his cheeks, moulding funny expressions; the softness was oddly soothing.


    She secretly took a picture, but the clock drew his attention and he saw the picture of his cheeks stretched with his eyes squinting. He reached to delete the picture, but Cyra was faster.


    "Woah...who is this beauty." Cyra''s eyes were tinged in mischief, "No, that picture is ugly! Delete it!" Zane tried to grab her hands, but she was always a step away from his reach.


    "No, it''s beautiful, I will save it well...to admire it whenever I want." Cyra said as she made the screen bigger, "Mm..I have to take more...I can''t believe it''s only the picture I have of you." Zane who was about to creep on her, stopped and ran away immediately, not wanting to have ugly pictures of himself again on her photo grid.


    She laughed as he fled, her grey eyes softening and a rare gentleness gracing her features. None was here to see such a beautiful sight.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Love, are your teeth aching?

    *Ring!!!*


    Cyra tapped her bracelet, shutting the alarm; she opened her groggy eyes slowly, with her eyelids feeling heavy. Checking the time, 9 a.m.


    *Yawn...


    She opened her hologram screen, navigated to her homepage, and tapped on Art Institution, a site she had researched the night before.


    She went to the teacher-to-hirer section, noted the 9 a.m. opening, and browsed profiles and achievements.


    She passed through the women''s picture even if their achievements were stellar and were top-tier. She stopped on a calm easygoing male picture and clicked more on his information.


    "Alexander Younder: 35 years old widow with a son, three golden awards, a gold tier artist with 5-star rating and fifty sold works." She sent a request to finalize with him.


    *Typing...


    Alexander: "Good morning, madam...what duration do you want my service?"


    Cyra: "As long as your student can paint well."


    Alexander: "That would be feasible. Would I be staying at the employee''s house, or are you reimbursing my transportation fee?"


    Cyra: "You will be leaving with me, let''s discuss your pay."


    Alexander: "I charge 60 million coins a month."


    Cyra: "Okay, I will send you my Island location. You''ll start teaching tomorrow."


    They came to an agreement, and Cyra sent her location; she was about to go back to sleep when she heard Zane''s painful cry.


    She turned quickly in Zane''s direction and saw him sitting at the edge of the bed, holding his left cheek, which seemed swollen.


    She hurried toward him, pausing as a thought occurred to her.


    "Love, are your teeth aching?" Zane turned to her with watery eyes and nodded, feeling Cyra would have the solution to his pain since she found out the cause immediately.


    "Sigh...I told you to reduce your intake of snacks...now you feel pain. Put on your clothes we are going to the hospital to check your teeth... We might have to remove it..." Cyra said in a chiding tone and made sure to scare him with her last sentence for him to know the seriousness of it.


    Sure enough, he held his chin and looked at her wide-eyed with fear, ''remove his teeth'' he was feeling enough pain, and they had to remove it.


    "Can''t...hmm..rub something. Ha.." he couldn''t complete his words; he felt the pain vibrating all over his teeth, making every word he said painful. He blinked away tears, regretting why he was greedy and ate too many snacks.


    "No...keep this up and your mouth would be bare of teeth. Get dressed...yawn." Cyra yawned and stood up to get dressed.


    Washing her face, she packed and casually put on a pair of sweatpants and a jacket. She led the wilted Zane downstairs, each step making him wince as he clutched his chin from pain.


    Feeling sorry for him, Cyra scooped him up and flashed to the garage.


    She placed him in the car seat, activated the automatic mode, and drove to the hospital.


    Zane was quiet all through; his cheeks were swollen, having a red hue.


    Parking the car in front of the hospital, she carried Zane out; the hospital was busy, with people going in and out, and Cyra was conspicuous because of the direction she drove out from. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some of them recognized Cyra immediately being the first set of people that had the chance to see her, while some thought she was a staff member in the mansion.


    Ignoring the stares and greetings, Cyra carried Zane straight to the dentist section, using a wall map to find the location.


    She took the elevator to the third floor, stepping out into the hospital''s familiar sterilized scent.


    She frowned at the smell and instinctively hugged Zane closer, taking comfort in his scent.


    As she walked down the hallway, they heard a young man crying in pain. The doctor hadn''t even started yet; he just checked his tooth.


    Zanes tightened his grip on Cyra''s hand, eyeing the exit as though planning to escape. Even injuries from desolate land creatures felt preferable to this toothache.


    After the crying young man, he was the next. He gave Cyra a pleading look, dreading the visit but he had to if he wanted the pain to stop.


    Cyra patted his back in a consoling manner and walked forward; she felt this memory would resurface anytime he wanted to consume too many sweets.


    The young man walked out with a pale face, adding to Zane''s existing fear. He felt the door was closed, and then Cyra pushed the door open.


    She dropped him gently on the dental chair and stood by his side while the female doctor sterilized her tools; Zane saw the tools and swallowed hard.


    "Okay, open your mouth wide, please." The doctor said gently and picked up the check retractors.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Are you happy here?

    Zane gripped the chair tightly and opened his mouth obediently as the dentist switched on the examination light.


    She adjusted the beam, inserted the cheek retractors with practiced ease, and exposed his teeth for examination.


    Zane felt uncomfortable, some slight pain from her probing; Cyra closed her eyes to calm her emotions, seeing the woman''s hand touching his skin.


    The light switched off, "It''s a bit rusted, but nothing serious. He just needs a thorough cleaning and to cut down on excess sugar intake." The dentist said to Cyra respectfully and calmly, as she prepared for his treatment.


    Zane let out a sigh of relief upon hearing there would be no tooth extractions. Cyra nodded silently, staying nearby as he underwent the treatment.


    After thirty minutes, Zane walked out of the treatment room, pale but relieved. The swelling had gone down, and he no longer clutched his cheek in pain.


    They were given medical toothpaste and some other things for his teeth when they left the hospital; Cyra didn''t know the whole island had heard about her visit here today.


    Some people regretted not seeing the mysterious island owners; others would see them talking about their top-notch appearance on the island socials Nexus.


    Cyra didn''t drive back to the mansion quickly but slowly as they watched the light shining through the trees; in the car, there was a comfortable silence as they passed by trees.


    "Are you happy here?" Cyra played with Zane''s hair and asked lazily, but her gaze was serious.


    Zane paused, lost in thought. He remembered a time when he fought endlessly against beasts, watching his friends fall, leaving him all alone.


    He was always looking for ways to end his miserable existence before she dropped into his life, a smile stretched on his lips, when reminiscing on memories of their first meeting, how she woke up and stared at him with perverted intentions, complaining about the food or telling him about the movies she watched.


    He felt these memories were long ago but still fresh and stamped in his heart, of when they hunt and train together.


    "Hmm¡­happy." He muttered with a peaceful smile on his lips; in his heart, wherever she was, he was happy, and he would destroy everything that wanted to take away his happiness.


    Cyra''s heart finally eased as she kissed his forehead and pulled him into a gentle embrace. The depth of her possessiveness frightened her¡ªno one could take Zane from her. He was the one thing keeping her sane in this world.


    She took in deep breaths of his scent, and her mind regained its calm; her hands caressed his chin softly and looked outside the window.


    But her eyes were not seeing the view; they stared blankly; memories warped her mind, making her sometimes not know what was real or not.


    Zane''s body warmth brought her back to the present; the car stopped in front of the mansion.


    Getting down, Cyra yawned and went into her room. Zane left, seeing she was feeling sleepy and it was still morning, not the time for her to be awake. He was already used to her night-day and morning-night routine.


    Cyra pulled off her clothes and laid on the soft bed, she went into deep sleep with all her memories frozen in the dark corners of her mind.


    Zane sipped porridge for breakfast, avoiding solid food due to the lingering pain. After finishing, he accessed his bracelet and ordered painting supplies to practice with before his wife arranged for a teacher.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Mira reviewed the island''s crop yield and the rising number of merchants arriving on its shores.


    Her thoughts turned to tax rates and strategies to boost the economy. She catalogued the island''s unique offerings: rare exotic fruits and abundant seafood, both valuable commodities for trade with mainland cities.


    She noted it down; she calculated the possible cost of transportation and available market and how much the island could produce.


    Mira worked for hours, drafting a report to propose increased funding for new ventures. Her back ached from sitting too long, but the task was important¡ªshe was determined to boost the island''s economy and gain Cyra''s trust.


    Stretching her bones, she opened the door of her office wanting to get a little fresh air. Her mind was occupied with thoughts as she walked,


    "Crash! Bang." Mira bumped into someone, sending a plate of pastries tumbling to the floor. The young man winced, clutching his shoulder, and shot her a reproachful glare.


    "Sorry¡­" Mira knew she was wrong for walking without paying attention to her surroundings. She stared at the crushed pastries, now covered in dust, guilt washing over her.


    She recognized the young man as one of the new staff members from yesterday.


    "I''m so sorry." Mira apologized sincerely, Louis''s anger calmed a lit sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    tle; he nodded and felt distressed about the wasted food.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Alexander Younder, I presume.

    They both bent their head to pick up the broken piece of plate, accidentally bumping their heads together.


    "Bang!"


    "ow! What''s wrong with you¡­" Louis shouted out from pain, he held his forehead and tears pooled in his eyes.


    "Um¡­ sorry." Mira felt embarrassed, she was only trying to help.


    Louis bent to pick up the broken piece, and from his side view, he saw her bending, too. He stretched his hands in a gesture for her to stop, and he quickly picked everything up and walked away without glancing at her.


    Mira rubbed her forehead, feeling she was disliked and ignored. She smiled helplessly at her clumsy actions and went back to her office.


    In the evening, a middle-aged man got down from the boat with a young, delicate man.


    He frowned at his hologram screen. "Dad, why are we stuck on this makeshift island? No malls, no movies!'''' The young man complained.


    He didn''t know why his father had to accept a job on an island, his plans almost successful.


    This move ruined his carefully laid plans to marry into an aristocratic family.


    He was angry at his father for taking him along, he could have just left him in winter city.


    Alexander ignored his son''s complaint; he purposely took Michael to this island, and he pretended not to know what Michael was planning.


    He doesn''t want to see his son in the disgusting pit of an aristocratic family, where they eat people up with no bones left.


    At least on this island, he''d be safe from trouble, though the young man didn''t appreciate the effort and muttered angrily under his breath.


    He dragged his bags onto the island and tried contacting his employer, but there was no response. As they moved ahead, a bustling town came into view.


    Alexander asked around politely and was shown a guest room; it was dark when they settled to sleep, and Alexander got a message from his employer that someone was going to get him.


    Alexander stopped Michael, who was about to pull off his clothes and rest. Michael snorted with displeasure and packed his clothes back.


    An hour later, a car pulled up outside the guest house. Alexander received a message from the butler, grabbed his luggage, and gestured for Michael to follow, whose face was set in a permanent frown.


    The driver nodded In greeting and then entered the car, and the car took off. They drove through a forest, the chirping insects and hooting owls creating a lull that made them drowsy.


    After a three-hour drive, they opened their eyes when they felt the car stop; Michael rubbed his sleepy eyes and saw a big mansion in front of him.


    His mind raced with calculations. If the island owner had a daughter, he was sure his charm would work. After all, he nearly convinced a young heiress in Winter City to marry him as her third husband.


    He masked his scheming gaze and followed his father inside. His eyes lingered on the lavish d¨¦cor, each detail fueling his ambitions.


    Michael frowned internally when he saw the butler, Kyle¡ªa handsome young man. He had expected an older woman.


    He smiled innocently in greetings and sat on the chair waiting for his father''s employer.


    After ten minutes, the elevator dinged, revealing a white-haired man followed by the most stunning person Michael had ever seen.


    He stared at Cyra and blushed shyly; his heart skipped a beat; this was a high-quality woman, both in aura and beauty.


    "Alexander Younder, I presume." Cyra''s sultry voice filled the air; she held Zane''s hand and sat, looking straight at the elderly man, ignoring the young man beside him.


    Alexander nodded respectfully and introduced his son, not disregarding Cyra for her age.


    Cyra


    "I''m, your employer; here''s my husband, Zane, the one you''ll be teaching." At Cyra''s words, Zane''s eyes widened as he realized something; if not for the people around, he could have hugged and kissed her for giving him such a good surprise.


    His grip tightened on Cyra''s hands, and his eyes lit up in joy, and looked at his teacher and eagerly wanted to start the lesson immediately.


    "Kyle, send them to the staff building." Cyra, from start to finish, ignored Michael''s presence.


    Michael stayed silent, jealousy flaring as he watched Zane''s joy. How had he managed to marry such a high-quality woman? From her words, it was clear she held all the authority and owned the Island. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was pleasantly surprised; such a young woman could own the island, and he thought it was an elderly woman.


    He followed Kyle but glanced back, catching Zane happily embracing Cyra. Michael''s smile faltered for a moment before he quickly comp


    osed himself and turned to Kyle, who continued leading the way.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Love...dont worry. Only one round

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you¡­" Zane hugged her tightly, repeating the words, his voice rich with elation and his eyes twinkling.


    Cyra held him and smiled, happy from seeing the joy on his face, it was worth it. But as his body rubbed against hers, her eyes darkened.


    "Love, hold still, or you won''t be able to learn tomorrow," she whispered in a warning, sultry tone.


    Zane, too excited to catch her meaning, continued squirming against her, lost in thought of tomorrow. He froze, however, when Cyra''s hands trailed around his waist, going lower.


    Swallowing hard, he tried to untangle himself, but it was already too late. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah¡­no! I need to learn tomorrow!" Zane shouted as Cyra swept him off his feet and carried him upstairs.


    He struggled, but he didn''t know he was making the situation worse.


    "Love¡­don''t worry. Only one round." Cyra said in a persuading tone; Zane didn''t believe for a second. The last time she''d said that he''d been unable to get out of bed for days.


    Before he could think of a way out, he was already dropped onto the bed. He cursed her vampire speed.


    She loomed above him, her lips curling into a mischievous smile as she took in his pouting, angry eyes. Her gaze darkened further.


    She kissed his eyes, trailing slowly down to his lips, biting and sucking on them


    "Love¡­you don''t know what you do to me, hmm? I missed your taste¡­ and touched these past three days," Cyra murmured between kisses. Her lips moved to his neck, where she bit his ear softly.


    Zane''s breath grew erratic, his white pupils already growing darker from desire. Cyra''s hot tongue slid over his neck, sending tingling shocks down his spine before her fangs sank into his skin. As she drank, a thin trail of blood ran down his neck.


    Zane''s eyes were moist, his cheeks flushed red, with blood trailing down his neck. This erotic sight stimulated Cyra.


    Hardening her fingernails, she tore his clothes away, discarding the scraps onto the floor. She stripped herself next and used her clothes to tie his hands above his head.


    Licking her lips, she gazed at him, spread out like a feast. Her hands trailed over his body slowly, his muscles tensing under her touch, his eyes brimming with anticipation as he momentarily forgot his earlier concerns.


    Cyra straddled his waist, leaning forward so her breasts brushed against his chest. Zane tried to reach for her, but his tied hands stopped him.


    Her tongue trailed over the blood on his neck, licking it clean before leaving a wet trail down to his chest.


    Locking eyes with him, she took one of his nipples into her mouth, sucking hard, while her fingers teased the other.


    "Mm¡­"


    Soft moans left Zane''s lips, his hands straining against the binds. Cyra gripped his wrists to stop him, then captured his lips in a deep, hungry kiss.


    "Mmm¡­" Zane moaned into her mouth as Cyra''s hand wrapped around his cock, stroking him deliberately. His toes curled with pleasure as Waves of heat washed over him. Blood continued to trickle from his neck, fueling her desire.


    Directing his cock into her warmth, they both sighed as she sank onto him; drinking his blood, she moved in slow motion, taking and sucking him deeper into her walls.


    As she moved, her pace quickened, the sounds of their joint flesh filling the room.


    "Pah~ Pah~" their moans mingled in the air as the moonlight streamed in, casting their entwined shadows on the wall.


    By the time they stopped, Zane had lost count of how many rounds they''d gone through. His body was completely numb, unable to move a finger, and his voice was hoarse from screaming.


    Cyra glanced at him, guilt flickering in her eyes as she met his accusatory gaze. She carried him to the bathroom, soaking him in warm water and washing him gently.


    After changing the bedsheets, she laid him down and massaged his waist and thighs until he fell asleep under her care.


    In his dreams, Zane made a mental note never to trust her promises again.


    In the staff quarters, Micheal lay awake, staring at the ceiling. His thoughts lingered on Cyra''s face, and his heart thudded loudly in his chest.


    "He wants her¡­" She had everything he''d ever wanted in a woman¡ªbeauty, power, and an aura of distinction.


    Ever since attending one of his father''s art gallery auctions, Michael had viewed the world differently.


    He watched the way women squandered money as nothing; the tasteful expensive jewelries that adorned their husband''s necks.


    The respect that comes with their social standing, he watched his father bow in respect to those women, and something woke up in him. He doesn''t want to be like the rest of the crowd bowing, he wants to be the one they bow to.


    His thoughts drifted back to Cyra. There was a woman with true power. He wanted her, and he would get her.


    Smiling to himself, Michael closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 159 - 159: I look tempting right?

    October''s cold wind blew over the tree leaves, blowing cold air into the room; Viktor''s eyes opened, he touched his neck subconsciously, and a smile broke out from his lips.


    "Pain, wake up¡­we are going to explore the underground city, maybe I will be able to bring back something for Mistress." Viktor''s cheerful voice was loud, as he shook his wrist.


    "Hiss!" Pain was startled awake, almost falling off Viktor''s wrist. He looked at his master wondering what drugs he took this morning.


    "Hiss¡­Master, summon me back. I want to sleep; the air is cold." Pain complained and wrapped its tail around Viktor''s wrist tightly.


    "Mm¡­still looking good." Viktor looked at himself in the mirror, admiring his smooth face and plump lips.


    "I look tempting right?..." Viktor faced Pain, before it could say anything.


    "Forget it; your aesthetics are faulty; I can''t trust your reply." Viktor words angered pain.


    "Is it my fault I didn''t know red couldn''t go with pink? How do you expect a beast to know what humans wear¡­ Hissss?" Pain said everything under one breath.


    "Hmm¡­that''s why I said I can''t trust your reply¡­we are saying the same thing¡­" Viktor''s sincere, matter-of-fact tone made Pain use his tail to hold his head in exasperation. Praying one day he doesn''t lose control and bite his master to death.


    Viktor fluffed his hair curls and blew kisses to the mirror before freshening up.


    Putting on his clothes, he walked out of his room and closed the door; he heard the door open diagonally from his and saw a delicate-looking man walk out.


    He wanted to say hello but caught the man''s slight expression of dislike, so he ignored him and was about to walk out but was stopped.


    "Good morning, I''m Micheal¡­I just moved here yesterday with my father and don''t know much about this place. Your name?" Michael''s eyes flashed with friendliness and distress like he needed someone to guide him around this place. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master¡­he''s like those green teas we watch on dramas¡ªhis face changes faster than flipping pages. Eww.'''' Pain communicated to his master internally.


    Viktor felt disgusted by Michael''s pretentious behaviour. A moment ago, he had caught a flash of dislike in his gaze, and now he was acting all friendly.


    Who brought this person here? And why is he staying across from me when there are so many other empty rooms?


    ''Kyle!'' He gritted his teeth from hatred, but his face was emotionless as he looked at Micheal.


    He ignored Micheal''s outstretched hands and went downstairs, not wanting to be contaminated by whatever Micheal was on.


    Micheal stood there dumbfounded, his face twisting as his hands clenched into fists. After a deep breath, his delicate mask returned, calm and composed as though nothing had happened.


    Viktor felt a bad taste in his mouth, he promised to pay Kyle back. Breathing in the morning air, he pushed that encounter out of his system and walked into the Mansion.


    Going straight to the kitchen, "Chef, what delicious food did you make today." His cheerful, praising words made the middle-aged woman smile,


    "Oh, it''s you¡­you didn''t eat from the staff quarters again and came to steal my food." Her eyes were dancing with laughter as she spoke in a jesting manner.


    She pointed to the pot for him to serve his own, already used to him eating from the mansion.


    She placed the generous breakfast spread of scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, toast and a cup of milk.


    She carried it to the dining table in time for Zane to come out from the elevator. Zane''s eyelids were heavy; he yawned when he sat down.


    Drinking the milk, his brain woke up a bit and he ate quickly, remembering he was starting his lesson today.


    He was going to the store room he met Viktor along the way and dragged him to help him carry out some things.


    Seeing the painting supply, "Did you rob the store¡­are you going to use all of them?" Viktor said in surprise as he saw the pile of painting brushes and paint of different sizes and colours.


    Zane realized this when the orders arrived, he didn''t notice when he was ordering. He bent to separate some he was going to use.


    "When did you get interested in painting? Or¡­" Viktor leaned closer, lowering his voice mischievously. "Was it your wife''s body that inspired you?"


    Zane choked on his saliva when a weird picture cropped up in his mind, he shook his head, "No, no¡­it''s not like that."


    Viktor pressed a hand over his mouth, raising an eyebrow. "Mm-hmm. Sure. I believe you."


    Zane grabbed the nearest paintbrush and fled, Viktor''s laughter following him like an echo.


    Viktor''s words stuck in his brain, maybe he would, No! He is learning to paint, not drawing his wife''s cough *nude* cough pictures.


    With the help of Viktor, they arranged the supplies inside the pavilion near


    the waterfall, the lightning was good here, and the air was cool.

 Chapter 160 - 160: You cant live without me

    Zane watched carefully and with focus as his teacher taught him the basis of painting; he was so engrossed that he didn''t pay attention to the snacks Louis brought, which was a first for him.


    Viktor, who was deep in the ocean, swarmed around the building with a bag across his chest; he passed the statue room, remembering he had been to this place two months ago.


    Viktor glided through the grand hallways, his tail moving gracefully past towering pillars and walls adorned with shining pearls and glowing cravings. His bag bulged with shimmering pearls and delicate shells. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He swarmed past different well-light hallways filled with cracks showing traces of time.


    Just as he turned to leave, his tail brushed a loose rock.


    "Click."


    He froze. The sound echoed, and the wall creaked open, revealing a hidden passage cloaked in darkness. Curiosity flared.


    Pulling a glowing stone from his bag, Viktor ventured into the tunnel, its narrow walls pressing close.


    Not knowing how far or long he swam, he saw a flash of white light coming ahead, and his pace picked up.


    He passed through the water, which felt like a screen; his tail changed into legs when he landed on the dry ground. He looked back and touched the water screen with his hands, surprise and awe flashed through his eyes.


    The water was separated from the room by a screen, making the ground dry and free from water.


    The bright light was coming from the huge glowing stone in the big room, lightening the place.


    His eyes zeroed in on the blue ring glowing on the far end of the room; he looked around cautiously, ''why was this place hidden so deep, housing nothing but a ring?''


    He dropped his bag on the ground and walked cautiously with his senses heightened for any slight movement.


    He walked forward, and his legs pressed a stone on the ground, "Zzz¡­"


    His body moved instinctively, and he dodged backwards; two bone-like white spikes flew in his direction, one passing through his back, embedded deeply into the wall and one a hair breath from piercing his head but only took some strands of his hair.


    Viktor broke out in cold sweat, he was almost pierced through. His heart danced with delight, for trap placed here the ring must be valuable.


    He took a deep breath and moved forward, twisting and turning with inhuman agility to avoid the traps.


    Almost halfway through the room, the temperature became hot, making him soaked with sweat, almost flowing into his eyes.


    His legs stepped on a dented stone, and the ground opened; inside was a large, dead, ancient electric jellyfish.


    The electric current, cracked up, making sizzling sounds. The little stone that fell in was charged to dust.


    Viktor swallowed while hanging with one hand holding a stone. To get to the other side was impossible doing it alone; the rock bearing its weight couldn''t hold on for long, and cracks were already appearing.


    He summoned his beast; pain opened his eyes and hissed loudly, wrapping himself tightly on Viktor''s wrist.


    "Master¡­wooo¡­.I was wrong¡­hiss don''t kill me¡­you can''t live without me." Pain cried harder, still disoriented by the situation, and its brain couldn''t function well.


    "Woah¡­nice idea. Hmm¡­ I will try that later. Now change to your normal size, I''ll throw you over to the other side, make sure you bite a firm hold or we both die.'''' Viktor''s tone was playful and unhurried like he was not closer to death.


    Pain brain came online and quickly assessed their dire situation. What happened to ocean exploring, what place is this? It was filled with questions and confusion but no time to ask.


    His body weight weighed on the rock¡ªthe rock couldn''t bear their weight and was crushed; Viktor was prepared and pierced his nails, which dripped with blood as they embedded into the rocky wall.


    "Master, throw me over!" Pain shouted, breaking out in sweat seeing they almost fell.


    "Bite down hard!" Viktor shouted as he threw pain like a rope to the other side; pain was about to slide back but it bit harder into the rocky ground.


    Its mouth bleeding, but it bit on tight, Pain''s body was in the form of a rope, and Viktor held its tail and swung over to the other side; his body grew hot from the current below.


    "Pull me up!" He shouted for Pain to retract his length, in that process, bringing him up.


    He was pulled up slowly; Viktor suddenly descended quickly; he tried to hold the wall before he stopped falling.


    The edges of his clothes were burnt to ashes as he was within a hair''s breadth of the deadly current.


    Before he could understand what happened, he was pulled up, but this time, he was able to reach over the other side.


    He lay on the ground, an


    d his chest was heaving wildly, with his body soaked all through.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Hahaha ....that was wild

    Pain returned to normal size, it was feeling drained of energy and needed to sleep to regain strength. It wrapped around Viktor''s wrists and went into deep sleep.


    Viktor sat up, noticing the bite mark on the uprooted rock. He glanced at his beast, recognizing its exhaustion and shrunken size.


    He brushed the dirt off himself and approached the ring cautiously, scanning for hidden traps. Its design resembled intertwined roots.


    Finding no hidden traps, he picked the ring cautiously, its cold surface sent a chill through his palm as he examined it.


    "Boom!!!"


    The ceiling collapsed, triggering the room to tremble and crumble.


    Viktor wore the ring, the only option of safeguarding it; all his sweat couldn''t be for nothing, because the ring fell through the cracks.


    He ran quickly, avoiding pieces of rock falling from above. The ground cracked, and water flooded in, giving him a chance to change and swim out quickly, but the water current also brought the jellyfish up, charging up the water.


    Viktor''s shadow turned into a blur of movement when he felt the water temperature changing gradually; the current zapped through him as he swam upward; he bit his lips and bore it.


    The current surged downward from the tunnel forcing him to push harder as he swarm upward.


    He held on and was able to see the secret door, he swarmed out and saw it was not only the inner room that was destroyed, but the whole underground city was also crumbling.


    "Boom!!!" He swarmed, dodging different pillars, a rock hit him hard on the hand, he gritted his teeth from pain while using his other hand to move the rock away, but in the process, the rough edges scratched his hand, making him bleed, he didn''t notice the wound, his mind was how to get out of here.


    After some struggle and hits on different parts of his body, he was able to swim out of the area.


    Returning to the shore, he found himself on the far side of the island, climbing out of the water; his heart was beating loudly in his chest.


    "Hahaha ¡­.that was wild." He laughed, lying on the ground, looking to the sky; he never felt a brush with death before; the intensity was like anything he had ever been through before.


    He felt the rush of adrenaline coursing through his body, his heart beating excitedly in his chest- the feeling was not bad, it was like a drug that kept your brain on high alert.


    But he''s not going to do that again; he would be filled with regrets. His mistress hadn''t claimed him yet, nor had he felt her fangs drain his blood¡ªa fate he strangely longed for.


    A crazy, perverted smile bloomed on his lips, being he was alone and didn''t need to hide his true nature. Unnoticed, blood dripped from his wound onto the ring, which flashed faintly before dimming.


    Sitting up, he collected himself, and a cheerful smile remained on his lips.


    He dived into the ocean and swam to the other side of the island; it turned dark when he reached.


    Calling Kyle to come pick him up, but his calls were ignored. His forehead ticked with anger, wishing to drill a hole into Kyle''s head.


    Picturing Kyle''s gruesome death, his mood cleared up a bit and he decided to call Zane to send someone to pick him up.


    "Umm¡­why are you calling are you not in the staff quarters?" Zane''s puzzled tone was heard.


    "I nearly died today¡­.you won''t have seen your beautiful, gorgeous friend again¡­ I am in town and need someone to pick me up." Viktor said under one breath, his tone cheerful at his near-death experience, making Zane unsure whether it happened or not.


    "Okay¡­I will be right there." Zane said and disconnected the call.


    He turned to Cyra sitting beside him, seeing she heard everything, he didn''t bother to explain and stood up to get the silver box for the car.


    Cyra was curious about Viktor''s supposed near-death experience since he was still on the island and never left.


    She followed Zane and sat in the car.


    Zane started the car and turned his questioning gaze to Cyra, "Oh¡­I''m curious." Her nonchalant tone belied the words that left her lips.


    "Do you believe what he just said?" Zane felt Viktor''s tone was not somebody who had experienced near death, but ever since he knew Viktor, he knew he was a cheerful, playful person who looked beautiful but didn''t play with serious things.


    "We know when we hear it from his mouth." Cyra''s words broke him out of his thoughts, and they drove into the night.


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 162 - 162: She held my hand...ahh!

    Viktor waved his hands at the coming car. The car stopped, and he opened the door and entered.


    Zane saw Viktor''s pale, haggard form. He was about to ask, but Cyra beat him to it.


    "Why do you smell like blood? Where did you go?" Cyra asked as she scrutinized Viktor''s body from top to bottom.


    "See this¡­ beautiful right?" Viktor pointed at the ring on his finger, showing off his treasure.


    "Sigh¡­to get it was hard. And the underwater city crumbled¡­wait! My face I hope nothing scratched me." Viktor checked his face, and patted his chest in relief, while Zane and Cyra got the whole gist from his nonsensical talk.


    "How could he breathe underwater¡­what is he?" This word was on the tip of Zane''s lips, but he swallowed it back, feeling it was not his right to ask others to spill their secrets.


    Cyra took his fingers, and her hands touched the ring, feeling traces of blood on his fingers; her eyes flashed with a thought, and to be sure, she had to find out since this thing was not supposed to exist in this time except hers.


    "Focus your mind on the ring, and wish to enter." Cyra''s tone was serious as she instructed the blushing Viktor.


    ''She held my hand¡­ahh!'' these words filled Viktor''s thoughts; his inner self was squealing with delight.


    "Viktor." Zane called out, seeing his friend''s paced out, blushing face.


    Viktor turned to him, "Huh?" He asked with a clueless tone.


    "The ring!" Zane''s words jump-started his brain, and he recalled Cyra''s instructions.


    He followed her words, and he vanished; Zane was startled but wasn''t worried, since he had experienced Cyra''s space.


    Cyra mistook his expression for worry. "Don''t worry, he''s in the space ring. He''ll be¡ª" she stopped mid-sentence as he reappeared.


    Viktor''s fingers trembled as he touched the ring. His expression shifted with awe. The sight had left him speechless, unable to find words to describe what he saw.


    "Umm¡­I can''t explain¡­I wish I could show you." Viktor could only say those words; his emotion was still shaken by the unreal fairyland he saw.


    "You can."


    Viktor turned his head immediately in her direction, and she continued with her words.


    "Make physical contact with us and enter." Viktor''s eyes lit up at her words, and then held both of them and disappeared.


    Outside, the car drove on, empty, like a ghost gliding through the forest shadows.


    Zane blinked, disoriented by the sudden change. His jaw dropped as he took in the breathtaking surroundings.


    The walls and floor shimmered with glowing water screens, their surfaces alive with aquatic plants swaying gently in invisible currents.


    As they walked, they saw a castle built of ice structure, glinting under the light coming from the glowing stones. Zane touched the castle walls, he was in a dreamy state.


    Cyra maintained her composure but silently admired the ingenuity of the builder. The underwater castle brimmed with vibrant aquatic plants in an array of colours.


    Viktor plunged his hand into the water screen, savoring the cool, silky caress. Tempted to dive in, he resisted, remembering his purpose. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pulled his hands out and let them into the castle; they followed along.


    The interior was unexpectedly warm and bare as if its owner had yet to furnish it. A glowing stone chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting crystalline light across the room.


    Viktor ascended the stairs to a closed room, pushing open the wooden doors to reveal a trove of mana stones in every colour, shape, and quality.


    He studied their faces, relieved to see only admiration, not greed.


    Zane barely had time to marvel before Viktor opened another door, revealing a trove of pearls, crystals, and radiant shells¡ªa hoard of treasures.


    And took them to a place, a library filled with books that seemed preserved by some energy.


    "Were you able to see all these when you entered? How many minutes did you spend." Zane asked with a surprised tone; then his eyes widened, and something clicked.


    "Mm¡­I didn''t check the time but I feel it was almost two hours¡­what''s wrong?" He asked when he saw Zane''s changing face.


    He looked at Cyra, wondering what had happened, "It was two minutes in the normal world when you got back." Cyra explained in a calm tone, not fazed by the time difference.


    "Huh?!" Viktor''s eyes widened as he calculated the time difference. He glanced at his bracelet, noting the hands moved so slowly they were nearly still.


    "Ahh! Hahaha¡­" Viktor screamed and burst into laughter, feeling elated. He could stay here and swim around to his heart''s content.


    Zane glanced at Viktor''s enchanting personal space with quiet envy. Feeling Cyra''s hand ruffled his hair,


    he smiled¡ªnot out of jealousy, but wished he had a space like them.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Remember you belong to me.

    "Ha! Before I forget. I want to show you something." He remembered that strange room.


    He moved past hallways and went up to a secluded place, opening the doors. Cyra saw the walls were covered with ancient symbols and a black mana stone in the middle of the symbols.


    The mana stone was pulsing with strange energy. Cyra bent down, and her hands trailed through the symbols, with her mind accessing memory for any information about these symbols'' meanings.


    These were Mystic''s spell symbols; she couldn''t understand the written words but felt it was a power source powering the whole place.


    She told them her thoughts, and they left the room and closed it; they toured the castle from top to bottom; Cyra estimated the space and felt it was half of a football field, surrounded by a water screen and a castle and no other life form.


    Appearing back to the car, Viktor and Zane checked the time and saw it was only five minutes back, and they spent five hours in the space.


    A wide smile spread on Viktor''s lips; the dangers were worth it.


    Before he could rejoice further, he felt his chin held tightly; he looked up and stared into Cyra''s grey eyes.


    "Don''t pull that stunt next time¡­ Remember you belong to me." Cyra''s tone was flat but her eyes were filled with hidden anger.


    Her words flowed into his ears; his heart skipped a bit, thinking she cared for him.


    Cyra felt it would be a waste to lose such high-quality blood. She removed her hand, closed her eyes, and leaned back in her seat.


    She thought about the catastrophic event that reshaped the planet, unearthing hidden secrets long buried. Things that had no place in this era were surfacing, and she wondered what else might have been dug up.


    Zane, who was sitting beside Cyra, was confused by her behaviour; sometimes, he felt she treated Viktor differently. Other times, it felt like she only recognised him as her prey. Sigh¡­


    He looked at Viktor''s blushing face, and his gaze flashed with undescribed emotion; he turned his head and faced the window, looking at the passing trees.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of the mansion; Cyra''s eyes opened; she got down and was about to walk inside when she noticed Viktor''s dazed state.


    She thought nothing of it and went to her torture room to let out some steam, for some reason, she was angry, but she couldn''t say why. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Entering inside, she saw three people, tied up with different wounds and with painful, fearful eyes. They couldn''t move their body from the torture they had been through. Only their eyes moved when they felt a presence in the room.


    At the sight of Cyra, they felt an odd relief¡ªthis devil seemed kind than the psychopath who had tortured them.


    A round of muffled, painful screams ensued; Cyra vented all her anger out, in the process killing them and giving them the relief they sought.


    Coming out in a calm state, she went to her cold room and downed a bottle of blood while leaning against the wall.


    Viktor snapped back to reality in front of his door. He smiled when he thought about his personal space. He had a lot of things to buy to decorate his castle.


    Entering his room, he washed off the grime from his body, walking out of the bathroom with a bathrobe; he mixed a cola sachet into warm water, turning it, it turned into a hot cocoa drink.


    Sigh¡­


    He let out a relaxing, satisfied breath as he drank, and suddenly, he appeared in his space.


    He placed the cup on the ground and pulled off his bathrobe, revealing firm, pale skin. Though he had no extra fat or overbuilt muscles, his body bore bullish red wounds from his escape but his open wounds were healed.


    He walked through the water screen, his body transforming as he moved. He whipped his tails in the cool water and turned over playfully, blowing bubbles from his mouth.


    The water was clean and blue like it had a self-cleaning mechanism; he followed the length of the plants to depths below; his tails beat up the white sand, and there he found their roots.


    He swam around the plants, touching their veins as he explored the area. It reminded him of the ocean floor, filling him with happiness and contentment, though it lacked sea creatures.


    He planned to fill It with sea creatures later; being near the ocean made it easy.


    He came out of the water and reappeared in his room, realizing that only four minutes had passed.


    Bouncing on his bed, he giggled happily as he jumped, then fell back with a smile, drifting


    off to sleep¡ªforgetting to apply ointment to his wounds.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Ill pass your appreciation along

    "Mhm¡­" Viktor groaned in pain, pinned to the bed as if his bones had turned to lead.


    Every small movement sent sharp pain through him, leaving his face flushed and his eyes watery.


    He regretted skipping the ointment; now his muscles throbbed with sharp pain.


    ''I''m getting soft,'' he thought. This pain was nothing compared to experiments in that white room, where tubes and wires pumped strange liquid into him.


    "It''s not like me to be pitiful¡­snap out of it," Viktor muttered loudly, and a playful smile bloomed upon his lips.


    He sat up and stretched his muscles into different postures as if he were performing masterful yoga poses.


    After a deep breath, he felt refreshed. In the bathroom, the mirror lit up, clearing automatically.


    He pressed the mirror, and it slid to the side, showing bottles of wound treatment prescription, including bandages and ointments of different brands.


    Choosing a brand, the mirror moved back to place; he took a hot bath and applied it generously all over his body.


    Checking up on pain through their bond, he left the room in time for Micheal to walk out of his.


    Viktor almost forgot about this person; he ignored him and walked downstairs; Micheal looked at his leaving figure and snorted.


    "How can a gardener disrespect me? I promise when I get that woman I will sack this gardener immediately." His arrogant delusional thought flared through his mind.


    But first, he has to get information about her likes and dislikes, every single detail before he implements his plans. Where can he get such information? The people here are tight-lipped as if they know nothing, and even if they knew, they wouldn''t say. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yesterday, he went through all the staff working in the mansion, dropping subtle hints for them to spill, but all he learned was that the mysterious boss paid on time and Zane was her only husband. That''s it.


    He hesitated to ask the butler or Zane yet, fearing they''d suspect his motives. It seems he would just observe and integrate fully before he made any move.


    Days past as Zane absorbed more art knowledge, with the island settling a normalcy.


    Micheal grew anxious seeing Zane progress. He tried to form an accidental meet-up with Cyra, but for the life of him, he had not seen a glimpse of this person since their first meeting.


    One afternoon, he purposely waited around the place Kyle would pass. Seeing Kyle''s figure coming, he feigned surprise.


    "What a coincidence, I was about to look for you." He paused seeing Kyle''s calm eyes focused on him.


    "Okay, what do you need?" Kyle asked in a flat tone, already feeling a yawn breaking out from his throat. He had been watching this man''s actions and lost interest along the way. He was no threat to them only a delusional vane person.


    "Oh¡­Since we arrived, the owner has taken great care of us. To show my appreciation¡­I would like to thank her in person." Micheal said with a tone dripping with gratitude, his eyes flashing with sincerity, looking more delicate.


    "My boss doesn''t like to be disturbed by irrelevant things¡­ I''ll pass your appreciation along. Excuse me." Kyle left those words.


    Micheal''s fingers dug into his palms, "irrelevant things." These words echoed in his mind, and he barely restrained himself from lashing out.


    As soon as there was no sign of Kyle, "Ahhhh¡­.me irrelevant thing. Ah! I will kill you! Tear off that disgusting face and crush the arrogant attitude to dust." He screamed out, his face contorted into a distorted mask making his delicate face look ugly.


    After venting his emotions, he calmed down and his expression returned to his delicate mask. It seems he has to befriend Zane to get closer to Cyra.


    Kyle stepped out of his hiding place, watching Michael leave with a sly smile. A plan brewed in his mind¡ªto lead Michael on and then shatter his hopes.


    He hummed as he went back to his duties, keeping this episode at the back of his mind; he had to finalize the tax payment for the merchants and if Mira''s business plans were worth submitting to Cyra.


    Deep within the forest, the mansion was guarded by emotionless women. The Dark Order''s leader reviewed the attack plans for Desire Island.


    "Commence the attack on the first of December¡­make sure none survives but bring back that woman; her body is useful for experiments." She issued her orders, her croaking laughter echoing as cracks spiderwebbed across her face like a shattered vase.


    ................


    Merry Christmas lovelies, have a merry holiday(?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~

 Chapter 165 - 165: And who is your master?

    Entering the month of Novembris, the atmosphere was buzzy with activity for the coming Soul Beasts Day.


    Five days when beasts are separated and could go far away from their owners, with no repercussions on their owner''s bodies.


    For humans, being separated from their beasts during this time meant any harm to the beasts wouldn''t affect them. For the beasts, it was a rare opportunity to rest and enjoy time away from their masters.


    It was a five-day celebration, filled with merry, elaborate parties and enjoyment for both the beast and their owners.


    Pain and blue were giddy from joy, having to leave their masters for five days. No annoying masters, only themselves; they can''t wait for the 20th, the start of the separation, only 19 days to go.


    To Greed, it felt like any other day, except today marked a turning point¡ªhe would finally move into the mansion, having mastered control over his phasing abilities.


    He flew to the mansion with clothes in its claws; he changed into his human form and wore the clothes.


    As he approached the front door, a curly-haired young man blocked his path. Greed tilted his head, puzzled by the man''s action.


    Viktor was tasked to pay attention to assassins who wanted to creep their way in, and he needed a new set of people; the last ones were dead.


    He eyed the boy curiously, noting his innocent demeanour masked by the scent of blood. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And what''s with the red crystal which seem to be embedded in his forehead?


    He was intrigued and asked, "What brings you here, child?''''


    "Looking for Master." Greed answered obediently; his eyes darted around impatiently, hoping to see his master soon.


    "And who is your master?" Viktor asked, noticing his anxious gaze.


    "Um¡­Master is Master¡­" Greed was bumped on how to answer this question, he cried out to Zane from their bond to come and get him.


    Noticing his fumbling and teary-eyed expression, Viktor couldn''t resist the urge to tease him further.


    "Now, now¡­you have to explain what your master looks like, or you will be taken for a bad person and tortured," Viktor said with a serious expression while his eyes were dancing with laughter as he saw Greed''s fearful expression.


    Still new to understanding the world, Greed''s four-month-old enlightenment left him with the mindset of a seven-year-old. Viktor''s teasing only deepened his confusion.


    His eyes lit up as he saw Zane''s figure, "Master!" He jumped on Zane''s body, but Zane was prepared and stopped him by holding his head in place.


    "He''s with me," Zane answered when he felt Viktor gaze on them.


    He took Greed to a decorated room and settled him there before giving him the ground rules.


    "No transforming in the house or in front of others. No telling others you are my beast when asked, say we are cousins. And last, no stealing my snacks stash." Greed blinked and nodded at Zane''s instructions.


    "Mm¡­that''s the rules for now¡­this is your room." Zane left immediately to continue his studies. As exams approached, he focused on his studies and art lessons, leaving him with no time to spare.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with his teacher''s son, always trying to get close to him and even helping him out in places he found difficult to paint, but for some reason, he couldn''t just like that person, so he tried to distance himself.


    Talking of the devil, Zane tried to walk past like he didn''t see him,


    "Hey! Zane wait up." Zane sighed and faced back, knowing there was no point acting oblivious to his presence.


    "I''m sorry!" Micheal''s abrupt apology cut him off guard, ''huh?!''


    "I feel like I have been forcing myself on you lately, making you uncomfortable¡­but I couldn''t help myself¡­I want to lighten my father''s burden. Because his teaching you for a long period, he can''t create any new piece, and it means a lot to him. Sorry if I have been trying to teach you some things." Tears pooled in Michael''s eyes, making him look wronged and fragile.


    Zane stood there disoriented by all his words but his next words made Michael almost vomit blood from anger.


    "Your father didn''t bring up this issue when he was paid to teach me and never brought it up when teaching me. I think you''re thinking too much." Micheal felt his heart hurt; he felt he had wasted all his sympathetic words in vain.


    Where was a touching scene of pitying his teacher''s plight and recognizing him as a caring, kind-hearted person who was worthy of friendship.


    What he got was distant, calm words; this was not the outcome he pictured in his mind.


    Zane saw no issue with his response. Michael had apologized, and he assumed that would be the end of the disturbance, leaving him in peace.


    He l


    eft Micheal and returned to his study to prepare for his exams.

 Chapter 166 - 166: We are family, you have to contribute

    Michael gazed at the sky, his mood gloomy. As he turned to leave, his legs froze, and excitement lit his eyes at those unexpected words.


    "Make sure to clean those stains off; I don''t want the boss to see it when she wakes in the night," Kyle instructed the confused staff, his lips curled to the side with his eyes dancing with mischief.


    As soon as they left the place, Michael walked out, so he had been wrong all this while. A smile stretched on his lips; he quickly planned what to wear tonight and how to proceed.


    He hummed, certain the universe was helping him. Confident in his looks and the thoughts of failure never crossed his mind.


    While Viktor was actively buying furniture for his castle, he checked the time and saw there was still time to go to the mainland to purchase some things; he blushed when he thought about the things he wanted to buy.


    After changing into comfortable clothes, he texted Kyle about leaving the island and left without waiting for a reply.


    The car drove out, he remembered something halfway.


    *Typing¡­


    "Zane, do you need anything? I''m going to the mainland."


    "Ice cream with different flavours in a bucket size and snacks. Make sure you hide it from my wife when you get back."


    "Okay¡­." He sent a thumbs-up emoji; he could feel Zane drooling at his words. He reminded him he had not stocked up on his candies and juice.


    "Master where are we going?" Pain saw himself inside a moving car; he wrapped around the car seat handle and looked outside the window.


    "To sell you scales¡­sigh your master is poor. We are family, you have to contribute." Viktor''s tone was serious; pain shivered and wrapped his tail tightly on the seat and beads of tears rolled down his eyes.


    "Wooo! Masterssss¡­.my scale is ugly; imagine your beast with ugly pink flesh following you around." Pain words made Viktor frown at the thought.


    He felt disgusted, "Don''t worry I''m just joking." Pain peeked at his master, weighing his words if he should believe it.


    "But you sold my scales before¡­why should I believe you." Pain refuted, knowing his master was capable of anything.


    "Why are you still holding on to the past, and it was the scales you shaded¡­I didn''t peel it from your body." Viktor argued back, looking at his beast and asking why he was still holding a grudge.


    Seeing Viktor''s expression, Pain was imagining wrapping its tail around his master''s neck and choking him slowly to death.


    It smiled at that thought, but Viktor''s next words brought it back to reality, and its head dropped slackly on the seat, sad that its imagination couldn''t come to reality.


    "And remember I used the money to buy fresh prey for you when you were swallowing it up? Why didn''t you speak up then." Viktor didn''t know what his beast was going through, after those words.


    Getting out of the car, he went to the shore and entered a ferry almost filled with people going to the mainland; he scanned his bracelet, paid, sat on an empty seat in a secluded corner and gazed at the Ocean, taking deep, calming breaths. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hi, sorry to disturb you. I was bored and wanted to talk to someone on this long ride. Are you also working here or with the family of the staff?" A female respectful voice disrupted Viktor''s peace.


    He opened his eyes to see a woman with a gentle, respectful demeanour attempting to start a conversation.


    "I work here and you?" Viktor smiled back but the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Woah¡­I heard the pay is high here¡­as for me, I missed this place after my sister sold it, I just want to see what the owner has done with the place." The woman talked in a reminiscing tone and paused, feeling she said too much.


    Viktor followed along, his interest piqued. "You know the formal owner of the island? I hope you are satisfied with the place."


    "Forget my nonsensical talk¡­the island is beautiful. What did you do here? And my name is Amelia, by the way." She smiled; her tone carried a hint of intrigue like they were having a new topic of discussion.


    "Normal work here and there. The island is a beautiful place; you could hear the waves crashing on the shores and smell the ocean''s salty air, and the fairy glow it gives at night." Viktor talked about the island, with a cheerful tone not allowing the woman to butt in till the boat docked.


    "Nice chatting with you. I hope you are satisfied with the island. Bye." Viktor got down and waved; with his back turned, his smile dropped.


    He saved that woman''s face in his mind; he would check her out later; something was wrong with this person, trying to fish out information from his lips.

 Chapter 167 - 167: I can show you.

    Amelia''s gaze turned cold and lifeless as she stared at Viktor''s back. ''''it doesn''t matter,'''' these emotionless words left her lips.


    She walked away, deciding there was no need for further conversation. By December, the island would be theirs. Her back disappeared into the crowd.


    Viktor hailed a taxi to a popular adult store. The driver gave him a curious glance through the rearview mirror but said nothing.


    Viktor was thick-skinned and didn''t blush when he noticed the driver''s weird glances. He regretted not entering a driverless taxi.


    After a twenty-minute drive, they stopped in front of a red-coloured building.


    He paid and walked forward and summoned Pain to keep him company. Inside the store, filled with sex toys of every size and colour, women gave him a curious stare.


    They were surprised to see a male here; women eyed him, some speculating if his partner was failing to satisfy him.


    "Hey handsome, are you curious about how those work¡­I can show you." A leering tone came from Viktor''s side.


    He saw a decadent woman who looked one out from too much sex; his scrutinizing gaze made her feel hollow and worthless.


    The woman''s face flushed, and her eyes clenched into fists; she snorted and left, others learnt from the woman and didn''t go out to embarrass themselves.


    Viktor didn''t say anything from start to finish. His gaze alone spoke for him; his eyes gazed at the big store and frowned, realizing it would take forever to find what he needed without a map. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Going to the cashier, he looked at the bored woman who was watching a drama and yawning boredly.


    "Knock, knock"


    The woman heard the sound on her counter and looked up, wanting to curse at the blind person, her cursed words stuck in her throat when she, the handsome male in front of her, cleared her throat; she sat up straightly and adjusted her hair secretly.


    "What do you need?" She softly realized it was rare for a male to be here; she silently cursed his partner, wondering how anyone would let this innocent man wander into a wolf''s den.


    She felt the gazes around and stood up to follow him, for the duration of his stay. Feeling a sense of duty to protect this delicate man.


    "Can you direct me to the BDSM section," Viktor said with a normal voice like he was asking where he could buy a pack of sweets.


    Pain blushed, hiding his head against Viktor''s wrist. Unlike his master, he couldn''t ignore the stares boring into them.


    ''Damn this beauty plays like this.'' The woman was internally shocked.


    "Cough¡­follow me it''s on the second floor." Her tone shook and her steps were unstable, but she regained her calm.


    They passed through shelves of colourful dildos, vibrations and some weird ones Viktor couldn''t quite figure out.


    They walked onto the second floor. The room''s dark d¨¦cor showcased handcuffs, leather whips, and crosses¡ªeverything needed for BDSM. A blush crept on his face at such a sight.


    He drooled Internally, his eyes dripping with excitement. The woman thought he was finally feeling embarrassed and was shocked by his next words.


    "I want one of everything¡­no make it two." Viktor''s tone shook with undisguised excitement.


    The poor woman''s brain was fried; she mechanically nodded, performing the transaction in an out-of-body experience.


    It was when she saw the pile of boxes her gaze cleared. She was happy to sell, but at the same time, she didn''t know what she should be feeling.


    Viktor paid for it and looked at the boxes, and his hands trembled when he touched it. "Help me drop it near this alley," Viktor said to the woman and saw her call some staff in the room to help out.


    They carried the boxes to the alley, and Viktor nodded in thanks as they left.


    He was about to put everything in his space but his hands paused, feeling a murderous gaze at his back.


    "Tsk! They are here again." Viktor almost forgot these people; he bent down, leaving his back open.


    A sharp glint in the sunlight signalled an attack as two figures lunged at Viktor from both sides.


    He dodged from under them, and Pain wrapped his tail tightly around the neck of the attacker, crushing her bone, and the man''s eyes grew dim.


    Viktor''s nails went through the woman''s neck from the back, killing her instantly.


    "Thud!"


    Viktor stored everything in his space, including the corpse. "Master, they are getting desperate, hissss¡­they sent two this time."


    The air around Viktor shifted as his playful demeanour vanished, replaced by dark intensity. "If they disturb my Mistress¡­I will¡­" His threats were left unfinished but pain shivered from fear.


    "Ha! The ice cream¡­I almost forgot." His emotions flipped immediately, disorienting his beast.

 Chapter 168 - 168: I promise not to peel your scales off

    He went to the shopping mall and headed to the snack section; he cleared a whole shelf, picking five ice cream flavours in the largest bucket size.


    Pushing ten strollers filled with snacks and sodas, he froze when he spotted stuffed animals, his gaze locking onto the biggest one.


    He tore his gaze away, took a deep breath, and walked off, unwilling to betray his other cuties.


    At the payment section, people saw a giant stuffed bear riding in a stroller followed by nine other strollers. The owner was covered entirely by the stuffed animal.


    Viktor paid and saw the boxes and the wrapped-up stuffed bear. A satisfied smile grew on his lips, he moved everything to a secluded place and disappeared with all the boxes.


    "Master¡­you bought another plush animal again." Pain said as he uncurled himself from Viktor''s lips.


    Viktor looked away, feeling guilty when he saw the big bear. Pain missed the guilty look on his face, or he would have used it to win their next argument.


    They entered the castle; the space was filled with the arrangement of furniture; it had a homely vibe.


    Entering the place, he walked into the kitchen; kitchen utensils were arranged in other. A power source was connected giving everything light.


    He took the ice-cream buckets placed them in the Thermocooler, and set the temperature.


    After organizing everything, he grabbed the boxes marked with the sex toy logo. Eyes twinkling, he began searching the castle for a hidden room, dissatisfied with every option he found.


    "Pain, help me search every nook and cranny of this place." Viktor communicated internally to his beast and received a snort and a tired yawn as a response.


    His forehead ticked. "I promise not to peel your scales off.'''' Pain shuddered at the veiled threat.


    "Going!" It hissed, uncoiling from the warm chair and slithering away.


    A silver snake crawled through many corners from any open slit in the walls or where his body could pass through. After twenty minutes of searching, Pain finally saw a room which didn''t have a door and alerted his master.


    Viktor stood up quickly, his steps fast, as he followed pain words, "Follow the left hallway, don''t go right. Master, feel me through the bond." Pain sighed in frustration.


    Viktor ruffled his curls and coughed awkwardly. How could he forget something as basic as the beast bond?


    He felt Pain across a wall; his hands skimmed through the walls, looking for any edges, but found none.


    He pushes It, still the same. Pacing beside the wall, he thought of everything he could try, but nothing worked. And through their bond, Pain was across, so where is the hidden switch? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He tapped his foot impatiently, scanning the wall for anything he''d missed.


    "Crack!!!" His legs stopped tapping, and he looked down and saw his legs stepping on the ground beside a pillar, and that section entered inside a little.


    He stepped on It firmly, and the floor went inside, and the wall hummed open to the side. He saw pain sleeping comfortably, without care, he was glad to open the secret room so he didn''t bother his beast.


    He entered Inside, and the walls closed; he looked around the clean, wide room and was satisfied. He summoned his beast back and opened it by pressing on the wall.


    He brought In the boxes and unpacked them; following a video tutorial, he set up the crosses and others.


    Making the room darker and with red designs, he recreated how the sex toy BDSM section looked like.


    For five straight hours, he worked without rest before he got the place he desired. Beating his waist, he stretched, and looked at the room, imagining his mistress using this on him, and his heart beat faster.


    He gave the room a longing look before leaving and reappearing near the mall.


    Going back to the island, the sky turned dark when the boat docked at the shore.


    Micheal checked the mirror, choosing light-coloured clothes and smoothing his green hair to look soft and shiny.


    He touched his face with light makeup and sprayed a light perfume, looking at himself again.


    He left the room and climbed down the stairs. He passed Viktor, who returned.


    Viktor''s face frowned; he looked at Micheal''s back and felt he was strange and looked somehow different today.


    He shrugged nonchalantly, not feeling the need to care for this person.


    ....


    From Author San: Happy New Year lovelies (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~

 Chapter 169 - 169: How did…you and Cyra meet?

    Zane received a message from Viktor that he was back; he looked at his wife, reading one of the books they took from Viktor''s library.


    Feeling guilty about what he wanted to do, Zane promised himself he would only eat a little.


    "Wife, I want to hang out in Viktor''s space." Cyra looked away from the pages and picked up the glass; taking a sip, she looked at Zane, who tried hard not to look guilty.


    Her brows rose, and her eyes scrutinized him slowly; Zane stood straight. She nodded, and Zane exhaled in relief.


    "Don''t eat too much." Zane nearly fell over from shock, when he heard her words. He nodded with a flushed face and left the sitting room, wondering how she found out.


    Spotting Micheal, Zane quickly changed direction, assuming Michael was looking for him.


    Micheal paused as he entered the mansion, his gaze lingering on Cyra''s relaxed clothes¡ªa pair of shorts and a loose top.


    He looked away shyly, his heart beating loudly in his chest; Cyra frowned and looked up from her book. She glanced at him, assuming he was a staff member, then returned to her book.


    "Umm¡­Good evening¡­Miss Cyra." Micheal stuttered, feeling overwhelmed in her presence.


    Cyra looked up with a frown, hearing the loud thumbs of his heart. She tapped on her bracelet calling the butler.


    Micheal''s thoughts turned to dust; all his plans seemed to vanish from his mind under her cold grey gaze.


    Before he could stumble out words, he was interrupted by Kyle, who seemed disappointed at him for being useless.


    "Boss you called." Kyle''s tone was calm but his eyes stayed around her and not on her. He was already used to her free-dressing style.


    "Doesn''t the new staff you employed know the rules?" Her calm words turned Micheal to stone and surprised Kyle.


    "Boss don''t you know this man." Kyle''s words brought Michael back; he looked at her, hoping her earlier words were a mistake.


    Cyra looked at the man and frowned harder. Was she supposed to know this person? Since she didn''t remember him, he was not important or useful to her in any way.


    "Are I supposed to remember every staff you employ?" Cyra''s indifferent words shattered the last of Michael''s hope, and Kyle''s lips curled up to the side.


    He tried hard to keep up a straight face and spoke with a normal tone. "He is your husband''s teacher''s son."


    "There''s somebody like that?" Kyle was choked by her words even more so for Michael.


    Micheal''s pale face became paler like a sheet of paper.


    Kyle saw her unfamiliar eyes and he knew she was being serious. He felt a drop of pity for Micheal. It was pitiful to be forgotten from the onset.


    "Does your father need anything from me?" Cyra didn''t feel anything was wrong with her words; she couldn''t be blamed for subconsciously deleting any information or person that was not useful or important to her. She has too much in there already and doesn''t want to pile up more.


    Micheal tried to smile, but it was worse than crying, "My father thanks you for your generous care. Goodnight." Micheal''s tone was low and he stumbled quickly out of the mansion under Cyra''s calm nod and Kyle''s pitying gaze.


    In a daze, Michael stumbled back to his room, her indifferent words looping endlessly in his mind: ''There''s somebody like that¡­. Somebody like that¡­."


    He dropped on his bed faced down, his shoulders trembled, and some muffled sounds were heard continuously; turning over, his face was soaked with tears, and snot dripped from his nose.


    His self-esteem took a severe hit, the whisper of doubt echoing in his mind.


    "Was he not important enough to be remembered? Was he ugly in any way? Was his presence too low to be ignored?" He curled up into his bed with these thoughts drowning him in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Zane sat cross-legged in Viktor''s space, a bucket of mint and strawberry ice cream open in front of him.


    The bucket was half-empty as Viktor and Zane exhaled cold air, clutching their stomachs in discomfort.


    Forgetting Cyra''s warning, Zane lay on the ground, clutching an empty ice cream container and spoon.


    "I can''t¡­ blerg¡­.feel my teeth. I''m soooo full." Zane slurred lazily, fully stuffed to the brim.


    Viktor lay on the ground also, unable to eat anymore. "How did¡­you and Cyra meet?" Viktor asked curiously facing Zane.


    Zane grew quiet, a nostalgic smile spreading across his face. He faced Viktor, "It was ten years, three months ago, I think¡­she was buried in the sands." He was caught up in the past, and he talked for hours. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 170 - 170: I’m selfish you know

    Viktor was invested in the story, but at some point, he noticed something was very wrong, "haha¡­I remember a time when she was so bored that she recreated a game from her cellphone..mm¡­it seems I haven''t seen that cell phone she was always talking about. Do you have one before?" Zane turned and saw Viktor''s strange expression.


    "What?" Zane asked, feeling Viktor''s expression wasn''t right.


    "I have never heard of a cellphone before and of any desolate lands recorded in history." Viktor sat up; he tapped his chin in thought as he looked at Zane''s calm, sincere eyes, so he was not lying, but why hadn''t I heard of all these things he said?


    His eyes lit up as a sudden thought struck him. He quickly tapped on his bracelet, scrolling to the history section he''d read about, when following the historical tweet. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A strange history about Princess Cyra Liora Frostwood the third of Solara kingdom, the first human without a soul beast, Who disappeared in August 1220.


    Zane leaned closer, curious about Viktor''s sudden focus.


    "By chance, is your wife Princess Cyra Liora Frostwood?" Viktor asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. His heart pounded as the pieces of an inconceivable idea began to fit together.


    Zane, who didn''t know he was about to spill their secrets, "Hmm, yes, but she doesn''t use her middle name."


    Viktor eyes widened, "Fuck." He cursed unconsciously, his fingers pinched Zane''s cheek, not enough.


    He patted his face and checked his nose to see if air was passing through; Zane struggled out of his hands when he wanted to open his mouth.


    "What''s wrong with you?!" Zane stepped back, glaring at Viktor.


    Viktor said nothing and pointed at the hologram screen. Zane hesitated, watching him warily before stepping closer, ready to dodge if Viktor tried anything strange again.


    He looked at the history text and couldn''t see what was wrong till Viktor emphasized the date. The current year is 2230, which by calculation is a thousand, ten years and three months they had lived in the desolate lands.


    Zane froze, his mind reeling. "Take me out." Zane''s tone was calm, eerily so. His face betrayed no emotion.


    Viktor was curious to know how a historical person was brought to life and how Zane was still alive.


    He quickly brought them out of his space. Outside, only four minutes had passed.


    Zane was silent as he walked into the Mansion. Viktor lingered outside, torn between respecting their privacy and the gnawing curiosity that refused to leave him alone.


    When Zane entered he found Kyle present, "I want to speak to you alone." Zane''s tone was so calm, bordering on cold. Cyra looked up immediately feeling something was not right with Zane.


    Zane changed his mind and headed toward their room. Cyra followed closely, her eyes searching his face for any hint of what was wrong.


    There was an uncomfortable silence between them before they reached their room, "love, what''s wrong?" Cyra was the first to break the silence.


    "Cyra, give me an honest answer¡­.how long was I unconscious for?" Zane sat down and faced Cyra directly with cold white eyes resembling shards of ice.


    He was furious that he called her name directly; she grew nervous, an emotion she had not felt in a long while, "What does it really matter¡ª"


    "Answer me." He caught her short, his fingers clenched the bedsheet tightly.


    "Mm¡­A thousand years." Cyra spoke out softly.


    The room was silent for a while, "why didn''t you feel it was important to let me know?" Zane asked with a trembling voice.


    Cyra opened her mouth, then closed it again. She hadn''t thought he would have such a strong reaction.


    "Again¡­again¡­" Zane muttered under his breath, his eyes vacant and unfocused.


    Cyra flashed to him, wrapping her arms around him. "I''m sorry, love," She whispered into his ears and held him tight before he was able to get back to the present.


    He settled down, lying weakly and quietly on her body. "It''s more than me not telling you, is it?" Cyra calmly stated as her hand brushed his hair behind his ears.


    Zane kept quiet, "Do you want to tell me? I knew all these years we have been together, you haven''t told me anything about your past¡­it must be hard¡­just know I am always here." Her tone soft, her words giving him the courage to speak.


    "I''m selfish you know¡­when you told me you killed those people, that you enjoyed it¡­I was secretly glad¡­saying to myself she''s just like me, she won''t leave me¡­" He paused, looking down at his shaking fingers; his heart was pounding loudly in his chest. Flashes of blood and lifeless eyes flashed through his mind.


    He was brought back by Cyra''s warm kiss on his neck, "You can stop if you want." Zane


    shook his head at her words, he needed to unburden himself.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Don’t think too much about your past

    "When I first told you it was in the desolate lands I regained consciousness¡­I omitted the part about having a blank memory. I was the same way I am now, no sense of who I am, just a black void which my first master exploited." He paused at this point, his eyes were staring far away like he could relive those moments.


    Cyra''s hands wrapped around him tightly, giving him the security he subconsciously needed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane''s voice faltered. "What do you think a power-hungry woman does with an undead weapon at her disposal?"


    His gaze dropped to the floor, his voice shaking. "I was¡­a blank canvas, waiting for anyone to paint their colours over me ¨C good or bad." A tear slid down his cheek.


    Cyra felt a tearing pain in her heart, seeing Zane''s anguish; if that woman was in front of her, she would unleash unending excruciating pain to her very soul.


    "She made me kill so many people in her stead, anybody, whether good or bad, that stands in her way of becoming a ruler of the Desert City(desolate lands)." Zane continued in a monotone voice, lacking any emotions.


    "She wasn''t satisfied with getting what she wanted and wanted more; her appetite grew bigger, even setting her sights on claiming my body as well."


    Cyra''s hands tightened on his body, her eyes were a mix of gold and grey.


    Zane continued emotionlessly, "But for some reason, I was repulsed by people''s touch to nearly attacking when touched. I thought she would lose interest; instead, she became obsessed¡­she made me watch while one of her men gave her pleasure, teaching me in the hopes of curing my sickness¡ªshe called it. It was so revolting." Zane''s voice cracked.


    "Love, it''s okay no need to speak anymore." Cyra''s heart squeezed painfully, her voice trembled as she breathed in his scent to calm her erupting emotions.


    "She was so obsessed with claiming me, seeing it as a new challenge, that she enacted a plan to put me into deep sleep. Try as she might, no drugs seem to work. Instead, years went by, she was growing old, and I remained the same¡ªdriving her to the brink of madness that I had to kill her with my very hands." Zane''s mind flashed to that day, his body trembled


    "At some point, I was numb," Zane said, his voice flat. "I prayed¡ªhoped¡ªthat one of those drugs would finally end me. But nothing ever happened."


    He let out a bitter laugh, his gaze distant. "Then one day, she called me to her bedroom.'''' Queen Ariana¡ªonce beautiful, now worn with deep wrinkles and streaks of grey in her hair."


    He paused, his jaw tightening as the memory surfaced. "She placed a cup of tree sap in front of me, her face soft, almost amicable. She told me her time was nearing its end, that she wanted to make peace."


    Zane''s voice dropped to a whisper. "And I believed her. I drank the tree sap without hesitation."


    Cyra dreaded what he was going to say next; the ends of her hair were turning gold.


    "This time the drug worked," Zane murmured, his voice hollow. "It came from a flower¡­the same cursed flower that grew where she dug me out." He paused, his fist tightening as if trying to suppress the memory. "They didn''t know the proper dosage. I woke up too early."


    His breath hitched, and he closed his eyes, the horror flashing through his mind. "When I woke up, I was¡­on a crude table. My stomach¡ª" His voice broke. "It was open, gaping. Alchemists were cutting me apart, piece by piece, trying to uncover the secret of my unaging body."


    Cyra''s breath caught, her grip on him tightening.


    "Their knives tore into me," Zane continued, his tone distant, detached. "They didn''t even care¡ªthey destroyed my womb. I¡­I felt my heart chill at that moment." His jaws clenched, and he looked away. "I killed them all. The rest¡­" He exhaled shakily. "The rest, you can figure out."


    Zane fell weakly on Cyra''s body; Cyra held him gently, comforting him with trembling hands; a bloody tear slid down her cheek; she couldn''t envision his anguish and helplessness.


    Cyra laid him down on the bed with her hands wrapped around him; they stayed like that for hours in each other''s warmth and sounds of beating heart.


    "If I didn''t get to know there was something like embryo fudge, I would have not married you¡­since I can''t give you a¡­" Zane''s words were stopped by Cyra''s lips; she kissed him deeply but softly.


    "I don''t care, who wants a child to come between us. You are mine alone and no one else including my offspring." Her possessive words left Zane momentarily stunned.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    He laughed loudly, feeling refreshed and healed at her words.


    "Did you ever remember anything of your past?" Cyra asked, her head lying on his chest, listening to the sounds of his heartbeat.


    "Nothing¡­ except when I am in a tight place, I get flashes of being buried alive by laughing shadows." Zane''s words came out in a whisper. For some reason, he never sees their faces.


    Cyra remembered that sand storm day when he was restless and had a nightmare; her hands held him closer.


    "Don''t think too much about your past; your mind has forgotten it for a reason." Her eyes flashed with strange light as she said that.


    In her heart she hoped that he never remembered; she had this feeling that his blank memories might be worse compared to his desolate land experience.


    Zane hummed and drifted into sleep, leaving Cyra with troubled thoughts.

 Chapter 172 - 172: I know, I will only check it out and not play

    Kyle stretched as he got out of bed, smoothing his ruffled hair before methodically making his bed, ensuring it was wrinkle-free.


    His room was tidy, everything placed where they should be and in order. Doing some warm-up exercises, he brought out his knives.


    He laid the knives on the table, pausing to count them. Starting with the smallest, he cleaned each blade carefully with a white cotton ball, their sharp edges glinting under the light and reflecting on his icy blue eyes.


    His finger grazed a blade, drawing blood and snapping his focus back.


    He dropped the knife on the table and let out a sigh. The rhythm of his cleaning ritual was broken; his mind refused to focus.


    Rising from the chair, he approached a hidden board on the wall, covered with pictures of Cyra. Beside each photo, notes detailed failed methods. One picture had a knife stabbed into it¡ªso that''s where it had gone.


    The red marks of failure contorted his face with anger.


    "Bang!"


    His fist slammed through the board, and his blue hair scattered, covering his face. Taking deep breaths, he meticulously pulled his hair back in order.


    He sat back and cleaned all his knives and packed them up; going to the bathroom, he washed off and put on his ironed butler uniform; brushing his hair back, he left his room.


    Like any other day, he checked the island spending budget, delegating what to buy for the mansion and the town area.


    Doing what needed his attention and approval, but today, he noticed a subtle increase in visitors despite his efforts to limit merchant activity on the island.


    He kept having a bad feeling about this and didn''t send Mira''s business plans to Cyra yet.


    He passed the entrance of the staff building and found Viktor, who had bloodshot eyes, showing he hadn''t slept at all. ''What''s wrong with him?'' He thought internally but snorted, his eyes shining with schadenfreude at his unkempt form.


    Viktor noticed his gaze but couldn''t summon the energy to argue. Throughout the night, his mind had been consumed with curiosity¡ªhe needed to know.


    He Ignored Kyle and went back to his room, which was a first, Kyle looked at his back with a thoughtful gaze.


    He went to the kitchen and served himself some fish porridge. He poured some milk into a bowl and summoned his beast.


    "Meow¡­." Blue stretched and dipped his head into the bowl and sipped the milk. Kyle received a notification with a special sound and his chewing lips paused.


    Blue looked up at the sound, dread clear in his eyes. ''Oh no, meow¡­ Master''s gaming addiction is starting again.


    "Master¡­.you have a job now, ignore that sound¡­it never rang," Blue said in a persuading, hypnotizing tone, trying to sway Kyle.


    "I know, I will only check it out and not play." Kyle''s hands were already on the top of his bracelet, blue paws stopped him in place.


    "Master, you can''t; you told me to stop you when you are like this." Blue looked at him, filled with distrust. He was serious about stopping his master from opening the game, or it would be harder for him to stop. Preventing him now was the best option.


    "I will just look at the leaderboard and nothing else." Kyle''s tone was filled with longing like someone with withdrawal syndrome.


    "No." Blue refused, not budging at all, he firmly moved Kyle''s hands away from his bracelet. Kyle could have forced it open, but he knew his weakness when it came to resisting temptation.


    He sadly watched Blue delete the message without opening it fully; four months, fifteen days since he last played any game, he was on the brink of losing it.


    He looked away from his bracelet and finished up his slightly warm food.


    Passing the dining area, he saw the served food but no Zane, which was unthinkable. Why is everyone weird today? He shrugged it off and started with his duties.


    Zane woke up feeling refreshed as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    A smile spread across his lips as sunlight streamed through the window, bathing him in gold. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Morning love." Cyra kissed him on the neck; her tone was softer with sleep; Zane knew he was the reason for her staying awake by this time.


    "Wife, Good morning. Don''t worry, I''m feeling better; you should sleep." Zane''s tone was happier, but she looked into his bright eyes to be sure. Feeling nothing was wrong with


    him, she kissed him on the lips and slept without worry.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Weren’t you listening?

    Zane got down from the bed, washed off and went downstairs to the dining table to have his breakfast: honey-glazed pancakes and mouthwatering fish porridge.


    He enjoyed It, but he was in a dilemma of how to face Viktor. Should he gloss over the truth? He was his first friend coming to this place¡ªhe noticed something rushing fast toward him from the corner of his eye and dodged instinctively.


    "Bang! Ow! Master¡­" Greed screamed from pain, rubbing his head as he stared at his master with a pained expression.


    Zane realized that it was Greed, and patted his head in apology. Deciding to tell Viktor his age and nothing else, he stood up and left, leaving the stunned Greed who watched his master leave. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Greed stood up and crept secretly through an opened window; seeing the cookies at the table stand, he opened it swiftly and took some.


    Meanwhile, Louis has grown increasingly paranoid about his vanishing cookies.


    He set traps, suspecting a strange creature was to blame, but nothing was caught. His cookies continued to disappear, and after staying up all night, he still couldn''t figure out who¡ªor¡ªwhat¡ªwas stealing them.


    He left the kitchen to grab something from his room, his mind racing with fears of an infestation¡ªmaybe a giant rodent or some other creature.


    He looked for ways to change rooms; he considered moving to his sister''s room. His steps alerted Greed, who hadn''t yet closed the jar, and the door swung open.


    Louis spotted his cookie jar ajar, crumbs scattered across the table, but the room was empty.


    He hugged himself, scared his room was possessed by ghosts or something was living inside his room wall, and it ate his cookies to satisfy his hunger and would eat him soon enough; his overactive imagination ran wild.


    Outside, Greed flailed as he struggled to free himself from the tree. A branch scraped against the wall with a loud thud, sending Louis into a panicked scream as he bolted from his room.


    Louis''s heart raced as sweat dripped down his face and he struggled to calm his frantic breaths.


    Squatting outside under a tree, Louis barely noticed Mira jogging over until her shadow fell across him. He looked up to see her watching him with concern.


    "Are you feeling okay?" Louis nodded in reply.


    "Then why are you breathing hard and covered in sweat?" As if reminded of his fears, he jumped up, and held her hand tightly.


    Mira was startled by his sudden actions, she looked down and saw his scared eyes and didn''t unhook her squeezed hands.


    "Something is living in my walls¡­ It keeps eating my cookies up. I don''t want to stay there again." His wide, tear-brightened eyes distracted Mira, and she nodded blankly, not hearing what he was saying.


    Louis misunderstood and thought she didn''t believe him, so he took it upon himself to drag her to his room to show her.


    Mira was dragged along, reaching Louis''s door. Her cheeks flushed as her heart raced. She coughed softly, trying to shake off impure thoughts running through her head.


    "I-lt"s¡­too fast¡­" She said the words out loud and was met with Louis''s confused gaze.


    "What''s fast?" Louis asked and turned back, looking around his room for any hidden shadows; his hands hovered on the walls, pointing his index finger at it tentatively.


    Mira snapped out of her thoughts, facepalmed, and turned her attention to Louis''s odd behaviour.


    From his actions, she thought something was living inside the wall. Mira leaned closer to the wall, straining to catch any sound, but it remained eerily silent.


    She turned to Louis and asked, "What are we looking for?" Mira''s voice was so sudden in the empty room.


    "Ah!" Louis screamed, instinctively summoning his hedgehog, which curled into a spiny ball, its black quills jutting out in all directions.


    She rubbed her nose, murmuring an apology. Then she waited for his answer.


    Feeling his master relax, it uncurled itself; Louis''s gaze was filled with blame. Still feeling his heart drumming in his chest, he was almost scared to death.


    "Weren''t you listening?'''' Louis''s snarky tone slipped out. "I said something is living in my wall, eating my cookies."


    "Did you set traps?" Mira wasn''t bothered too much by his tone, feeling she was at fault for not listening to his words.


    "No¡­I just suddenly noticed today my cookies have been reducing since a week ago." Louis''s tone was so serious that Mira didn''t notice he was being sarcastic.


    "But how is that possible, how can you know the exact time¡­Oh!" Mira shut up wisely, understanding he was being sarcastic.


    "Cough¡­I will help you look around." Mira''s ton


    e was calm but her hurried steps betrayed her embarrassment.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Let’s have a duel

    Meanwhile, while Mira and Louis were looking for the supposed creature, Zane knocked on Viktor''s door with a firm determination filling his white pupils.


    "Knock¡­"


    Viktor stared blankly at the ceiling as sunlight flitted through the pink curtains, stirred by the gentle breeze. The knock on his door snapped him out of his thoughts.


    He sat up, his curls swaying with the motion, opening the door; his eyes lit up when he saw who it was.


    Zane''s serious expression made Viktor suppress his curiosity as he opened the door wide. Despite his bloodshot eyes, his face screamed, ''Spill it all.''''


    Zane sat down on the chair; Viktor sat across, his hands pressed hard on his thighs and he barely held back his anxious expression.


    He straightened up when Zane parted his lips, "Let''s go to your space and talk." Not waiting for his words to settle, Zane blinked and found himself in Viktor''s space.


    "Let''s have a duel." Zane''s abrupt request left Viktor confused. Where was the juicy news he''d been expecting?


    As if hearing Viktor''s complaints he said as he got into a battle stance.


    "I will tell you after our duel¡­don''t hold back." As Zane spoke, his aura shifted, sharpening like an unsheathed blade.


    Viktor''s expression turned serious; Zane didn''t initiate the first attack but waited calmly; Viktor couldn''t wait anymore and attacked.


    His fingers went straight for Zane''s weak point, but Zane easily deflected his attack, going straight for his throat, leaving no chance for Viktor to dodge.


    The blow stopped a hair''s breadth from Viktor''s throat. His nerves tightened, cold sweat trickling down his back. For the first time, he had been inches from death¡ªin a single move.


    The way he looked at Zane changed. He got over his shock, and excitement burst through his veins, his curiosity forgotten, and a surge to win this duel enveloped him; he couldn''t remember facing an opponent who put him at the edge.


    "Bang!!!"


    The serene surroundings echoed with the sounds of their clash. Viktor''s attacks were missed every time, while Zane''s counterstrikes came close to ending him. In a real life-and-death battle, Viktor knew he would have died several times over.


    He heaved, his breath coming out in pants; his body was overtaxed from taking Zane''s hit; he blinked the sweat from his eyes and saw Zane, who was calm as a mountain, without any shortness of breath or ruffled appearance. He looked the same at the start of the fight.


    Viktor realized he couldn''t defeat him, his eyes scanned the area, and he dived into the water; since his attacks don''t work on land, he would use water.


    Zane couldn''t see Viktor''s figure, he calmly closed his eyes and let his ears and his other senses become his sight.


    He felt a vibration come from his feet, and he dodged immediately; a water claw swiped through the place he was standing a moment ago.


    Viktor dived back in, blending with the plants and launched several attacks on Zane which was dodged like he had a pair of eyes all over his body.


    This time, Viktor silently changed his form of attack; he moved soundlessly under Zane''s foot; he timed it seamlessly and was able to drag Zane by the feet and pull him into the water.


    "Plop!!!"


    Zane held his breath, his eyes opened and he was shocked to see Viktor''s form: his curls swayed like serpents in the water, and his legs had transformed into a sharp-edged silver tail. His golden, slit-pupil eyes gleamed with a dangerous beauty that was both captivating and lethal.


    His momentary daze gave Viktor a chance to land a hit.


    A small ripple of waves formed by their actions; Zane was pushed back, and regained his focus; his eyes changed partially to his hawk eyes, and he was able to fix his gaze on Viktor like a reader.


    He slipped out of the tail''s path, but he was a bit slow, and the edges nicked him on the shoulder, drawing out seeps of blood which blended in with the water.


    Viktor was faster in water, giving Zane no chance to initiate any attack, Zane could dodge barely, he was at a disadvantage but with his years of battle, he was much more experienced and was calm, not flustered by being pressed back, his eyes darted around and he picked out a weak point in Viktor''s defense. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were sinking, and Zane felt he was almost at his limit of holding his breath; he lunged forward, baiting Viktor into a decisive strike.


    Viktor''s hair lashed out like living chains, wrapping around Zane''s wrist and holding him in place.


    He was about to land a finishing blow, but Zane was too calm, making Viktor feel something was wrong, but he was in the process of attacking and couldn''t withdraw his attack; his claws swiped at Zane''s chest.

 Chapter 175 - 175: I’m like a child in front of both of you

    Before he could react, Zane used his hair for momentum, flipping over his back to dodge the strike. Despite his hands still tied, he managed to wrap them around Viktor''s neck, positioning his back against Viktor''s as he pulled his arms forward to choke him.


    Viktor thrashed his tail, his clawed hands sinking into Zane''s arms. Blood streamed into the water, mingling and vanishing without a trace.


    He struggled to unhook Zane''s hold on his back, but Zane''s grip was tight and didn''t budge, a ripple of water moved around them.


    Viktor felt his consciousness slipping. He struggled harder, creating ripples in the water, but they soon stilled as bubbles escaped his lips. His body went limp, drifting to the side.


    Zane released his hold, dragging Viktor along as he swarmed to the surface; coming out from the water screen, he took deep gulps of air, his chest heaving with each breath.


    Water dripped from the ends of his hair, and his soaked clothes clung tightly to his body. Zane hoped his message was clear: their secret must remain hidden.


    He carried the unconscious Viktor back to the castle, removed their wet clothes, hung them to dry, and wrapped both himself and Viktor in towels.


    After a while, Viktor gasped out loud and sat up quickly, he relaxed when he found himself on the couch. He rubbed his forehead and sighed, not thinking he would lose in water.


    "Here." He saw a snack wrap in front of him, he looked up and saw Zane munching on chips, with crumbs staining his lips.


    "Ahahaha¡­." Viktor laughed, seeing Zane''s cute form and remembering the battle; he shook his head and took the snacks. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Opening it, he grabbed some with his hands and put them in his mouth, his cheeks were full as he munched on them.


    "Um¡­spill¡­mm," he spoke with a full mouth, his eyes bright and he wanted to know their juicy secret since his own was out already. He felt relaxed and chewing on his biscuits while waiting for Zane to talk.


    "I''m more than a thousand years old." Zane dropped the bomb suddenly.


    "Cough¡­cough¡­" Viktor choked and kept on coughing. His eyes were filled with tears, and Zane had to give him water to calm down.


    "What?!" Viktor''s surprised scream echoed through the room. It was all he could manage after catching his breath.


    He was flabbergasted and drew closer to Zane; before Zane could react, he felt his cheeks being pinched and patted, and Viktor murmuring.


    "His face is real, not fake¡­" Zane slapped Viktor''s hands away and moved further away from his grasp.


    "Are you a vampire like your wife? Mmm no, I haven''t seen you drink blood, and you eat normal food." Viktor''s thinking and clueless expression were evident on his face; he thought up more solutions.


    "Or are you a zombie, no, no. They are disgusting in the movies, and you don''t smell decay, and they are not real anyways¡­.or an undying person?" Viktor''s last words finally strayed to the truth.


    Viktor was thinking when he noticed Zane''s shocked expression, which was a dead giveaway.


    "Damn! How is that even possible?" Viktor said with a disbelieving expression but found Zane nodding to his words.


    Viktor slumped back on the couch, leaving his unfinished snacks beside him. The revelation was too much to process¡ªhow can anyone live that long?


    "I''m like a child in front of both of you." He sighed, finally understanding why mistress had called him a boy.


    "Oh well, that''s that; I promise not to speak of this to anyone," Viktor said in seriousness. He finally understood Zane''s message: revealing his secret could cost him his life.


    Zane who was opening another snack wrap looked at his firm sincere gaze and he nodded,


    "The same for me," Zane promised to keep Viktor''s secret too, and he continued eating his chocolate chips.


    Sharing their secret brought them closer. They spent hours together, watching tear-jerking dramas while munching on snacks, around them was filled with empty wrappers and ice cream containers.


    Meanwhile, Mira was exhausted after not seeing even the shadows of the beast; they both looked at each other and laughed at their dust-stained and disarrayed hair.


    "I don''t think anything is here. Maybe someone is stealing it¡­do you leave your windows open whenever you''re not around?"


    "Hm," Louis answered, and his eyes widened; her words made his mind go in that direction; he thanked Mira and saw her to the door; he made sure to always close the windows from now on, which drew the end of Greed''s happiness.

 Chapter 176 - 176: The money cycled back into the boss’s pocket

    With the air growing colder, the tree rustled with a chilling breeze, the days went by fast and the soul day grew closer, only two days away.


    Zane''s face was soaked with sweat, and his hands were writing with his eyes focused. Today was the last day of exams, and unfortunately, it''s Quantum Dynamics and Elemental Synthesis were the last exams he had today.


    "Not this one¡­this looks like the answer¡­I choose B¡­" His thoughts were flirting back and forth on the right answers. His tense body and overwhelmed eyes made the equations on the screen seem to blur and rearrange themselves.


    He held on until the exams were over, "Crack!!!" His bones cracked into place as he relaxed his body. He slumped on the chair in relief that it was finally over and he was done with this subject.


    Why did he start learning in the first place? He thought back to how he first got here and couldn''t read out big words, only a little, and he secretly felt like an uneducated man in front of his wife.


    Unconsciously, he always wanted to show his best side to his wife and couldn''t get over that feeling for a while.


    So he thrived on learning, finding mental satisfaction in discovering new things.


    Even if these two subjects were difficult and confusing, he still enjoyed the struggle.


    He stood up with a smile on his lips. He went to his painting room; the canvas was filled with half-finished work of a black sand.


    He changed into his painting clothes and tapped on the music section.


    Sunlight filled the room, warmth radiated from the heater, and a soothing song played softly.


    Zane mixed his paint with his long fingers. He dipped the paintbrush and drew a stroke on the painting. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Cyra was here, she would recognize this painting; it was the desolate lands with an outline of a tent.


    Kyle sat in his office, immersed in his work. As the Soul Days approached, his workload surged, and even with Mira''s help, it felt unrelenting. He needed to arrange a location for the soul beast to roam freely on the island without disturbing the quietness of the mansion area.


    They decided to hold a celebration party on the island after getting the boss''s approval.


    He calculated the amount of goods needed for the party, and to replenish hospital medicines supply.


    He glanced at the cubic hologram packed with words and numbers and felt a headache forming.


    His eyes were already showing signs of nearsightedness due to the gradually losing bond with Blue.


    He rubbed between his brows and sighed at the thought of wearing glasses for five days.


    His hands moved to his neck, massaging it in place before he focused on the task at hand.


    His fingers tapped, connecting to sellers and Mira to get the goods and included other missing supplies for the island.


    He can''t wait for them to start growing their food and stop buying from the mainland; he won''t have to buy many things for the island.


    He checked the town market stocks and noticed food supplies were running low. He instructed the staff to restock for the islanders, who relied on their salaries to buy essentials since the island only provided housing.


    In a way, the money cycled back into the boss''s pocket. Kyle wasn''t sure whether the employees truly benefited from the high pay or if the island owner profited more through the inflated prices of goods, justified by transportation costs.


    It was no surprise that many employees aimed to join the mansion''s main staff¡ªwhere salaries were largely untouched, and expenses were limited to necessities like clothing and personal care.


    He was In charge of the store, making sure it was always fully stocked and everything bought was recorded and known to him; maybe that''s why Zane uses Viktor''s name to buy snacks and junk.


    They thought he wouldn''t find out. Snorting, he continued typing.


    Nicole looked at the people coming and going through the hologram screen. She yawned, her sleepy eyes fixed on the screen.


    Her job was to find out what was going on with the increased amount of people coming to the island, but she couldn''t find anything suspicious about it; one way or the other, they were related to the island staff or merchants who came to sell their wares.


    But since the butler felt something was wrong, she had to seriously check and investigate.


    Standing up, she took out blood bags and sipped down on them while searching the other feed for anything suspicious in the other part of the island; she spotted a blind spot where the hidden cameras didn''t reach and decided to fix it at night.

 Chapter 177 - 177: No! we are going

    Novembris 20th, the night was buzzing with life; sounds of laughter filled the large clearing, surrounded by trees and light strung up on the trees, glittering up like stars in the clearing.


    Chairs were set up with ribbons and a wide dance floor was set up in the middle, with refreshments set at the side.


    The large clearing was filled with island staff¡ªwomen in elegant backless dresses and men in stylish outfits.


    The women''s backless dresses revealed a striking similarity¡ªthey all had bare backs where tattoos once resided, just like the men. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Loud music boomed, accompanied by the women''s flushed faces and the men''s shy laughter and whispered gossip.


    The two full moons bathed the clearing in silver light, their glow drowned out by the booming music.


    Beasts roamed the island freely while their masters danced under the moonlight.


    Cyra lay awake, the loud sounds reaching her ears and turned to Zane, who had his head on her thighs while tapping on his hologram screen.


    "Love, shall we join the party?" Cyra asked as her hands ran through his hair; Zane felt comfortable and moved his head closer, looking up when he heard her question; he was quiet for a while, curiosity pooling in his eyes.


    Remembering Cyra''s hate for loud noise, he opened his mouth to reject but was stopped by Cyra''s fingers on his lips.


    "Go put on some clothes, we are going." His eyes widened, and he got up quickly; hugging her tightly, he happily went to his closet to choose some clothes. He was very curious about how this place celebrated its Souls Day.


    Back then, they locked themselves in their homes, feeling it was a punishment from the Goddess.


    So he was surprised to find out they threw parties, some lasting for five full days, in celebration of the beast separating from their body.


    Cyra got down from the bed and freshened up; she put on a black leather slit short gown, with her red hair falling at her back.


    Her pale cleavage showed the tops of her breasts, and the dress hugged her figure, making her a tantalizing sight.


    Zane straightened his clothes; he looked up and was dumbfounded; his mouth dropped open when he saw Cyra in a dress.


    This can''t be done; if she went out dressed like this, all those men''s gazes would follow her around, spying on her delicate skin. His possessiveness reared its head.


    "Wife, you''re beautiful¡­what happened to your jeans and tops?" Zane''s voice was calm, but his mind was thinking fast about how to make her change her clothes.


    His eyes lingered on her pale toned legs and mouthwatering form, and his decision grew firmer each passing seconds.


    "Thank you love. I decided to dress up for the party." Cyra walked closer, fastening the last button on his shirt to ensure none of his chest was visible.


    She felt his clothes made him look delicate with the right amount of firmness, her hands crept under his shirt, her fingers tracing his newly grown abs.


    She bit her lip, tempted to rip his clothes off, too distracted to notice Zane''s growing dilemma over her outfit.


    "Wife¡­why don''t you change." He couldn''t help it but finally blurted out his intentions. Cyra''s hands paused, and she looked into his eyes; a mischievous light flashed through her eyes, and her lips curled to the side.


    "Love, what''s wrong with my dress? I feel it fits me well." Her tone carried a teasing lilt. Zane felt her questioning gaze on him and his expression was tinged with redness, he opened and closed his mouth, struggling to come up with words,


    "Hmm?" Cyra''s throaty question put pressure on him, and he blurted out with a flushed face.


    "Those men will stare at my wife''s body¡­" He paused when he saw Cyra''s trembling shoulders, "I''m being serious¡ª'''' his lips were blocked by Cyra''s lips; she kissed him gently and slowly, taking his breath away, releasing his lips, she looked into his watery daze eyes.


    "Love, no matter who looks at me, my heart is yours. As for my body¡­anyone I choose as a husband will always need your approval first." Cyra''s serious grey eyes and sincere words warmed his heart.


    He nodded and held her creeping hands away from his stomach, "Why don''t we forget about the party? Mm ~" Cyra''s sultry voice whispered in his ear.


    "No! we are going." He shouted to give his refusal more power against his failing willpower.


    Cyra sighed, pulled her hands from his abs, and straightened his clothes. Together, they left the quiet mansion, encountering a dressed-up Viktor on the way, who stared at his wife in a silly, dumbstruck expression.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Hahaha

    As they were about to drive off, a sudden knock on the window made them pause. Looking out, they saw Kyle, his expression sterner than before.


    His gold-rimmed glasses rested at the tip of his nose, and his sleek blue hair was immaculate. There was an air of grace about him¡ªone that no one dared to profane in his presence.


    "Tsk." The sounds slipped from Viktor''s lips. Kyle''s icy blue eyes darkened in annoyance, making him question¡ªwhy he had chosen to join them.


    He ignored Viktor and felt Cyra''s scrutinizing gaze on him; he subconsciously adjusted his clothes, when he was conscious of what he''d done.


    His calm expression cracked, and his hands left his clothes.


    Opening the car door, he sat in the front seat, and Zane started the car, still feeling surprised by Kyle''s changed aura by a pair of glasses.


    His relationship with the butler was normal; he was closer to Viktor, unable to get over the issue of Kyle always trying to kill his wife even if his wife was having fun at his expense.


    Nodding at him, he rested his head back and closed his eyes. A bowl of red jelly-like substance appeared in Cyra''s hands; this was the new recipe made by Louis from her glass house flowers.


    Her fingers dipped Into the jelly before bringing it to her lips. Viktor''s throat bobbed as he watched, wishing he was the food entering her mouth. She had never fed from him after that night, and he craved it in his very bones. He had tried hinting at his desire, but she ignored him¡ªseemingly amused by his suffering.


    Cyra chewed on the blood jelly, and her eyes lost their coldness. It was a change of taste of liquid blood, and she hoped Louis would cook up a new recipe for her.


    Kyle adjusted his glasses, wishing the Soul Days would end soon. His blurred vision unsettled him¡ªvulnerability was unacceptable for an assassin.


    His side eyes sized Cyra up figuratively, what possible method or weapon could kill her?


    The car rolled to a stop at the forest''s edge. From ahead, loud music and rhythmic beats filled the air. Stepping out, they followed a path leading into a vast clearing.


    Zane took in the scene¡ªa stage alive with dancers, groups of twos and threes chatting over cocktails, laughter mingling with the pulsing music.


    The party was In full swing, and people noticed Cyra and her companion''s arrival, Zane''s eyes took in all this and felt it was too different from what he knew; he could feel the genuine joy in their beasts separating from them.


    He had satisfied his curiosity and felt the urge to go back, not liking to be in the midst of a crowd.


    "I''m going to get us drinks!" Viktor shouted, his voice drowned by the loud music, he walked towards the table picked up two wine glasses, and sidestepped a drunk woman who stretched her hands to hug him,


    "Hey beautiful¡­ haven''t seen you around hicc¡­here." Her voice slurred with a flushed face, she tried to touch him again, Viktor''s smile left his face, he saw the woman''s eyes and knew she was not far gone and was using her drunkenness as a disguise to molest him.


    His feet crushed on hers, "Ah!!!" She fell to the ground, her face squeezed in pain and she looked at Viktor''s back in anger, her eyes flashing with a lustful gaze.


    Right when they entered she noticed those three beautiful men but she was fearful of the silent woman aura, fortunately one of the left and she felt it was her time to strike.


    Not knowing this one was feisty, licking her lips with a wretched expression, "I like." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But was snapped back by the throbbing pain in her toes.


    She massaged it and moved forward slowly, blending with the merry crowd.


    Thinking the incident was over, Viktor carried the drinks back to their table, only to find himself met with prying, gossiping stares.


    Two bold¡ªperhaps overly bold¡ªmen took deep gulps of wine before swaggering up to Cyra, completely ignoring Zane.


    ''''Hey, I-I''m Kane¡­a-a-and¡­'''' The first man stammered as Cyra''s gaze settled on him. His wine-flushed face paled, and the liquid courage he''d consumed proved utterly useless.


    Both were unable to form proper sentences, and their loud beating hearts, with the blaring music, sent a sharp ache through Cyra''s head.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and her aura chilled. Without another word, the two men bolted in terror.


    "Hahaha." Viktor''s mocking laughter made the running men tear up in embarrassment.


    From a corner, Micheal watched the scene unfold, a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washing over him. The soft drink in his mouth tasted bitter.


    Tonight was supposed to be different¡ªhe had come out to test his charm on a woman, hoping to silence his lingering doubts about his own beauty.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Did you bathe in alcohol?

    He emptied his cup, looking at Cyra''s way; he turned and went to the dance floor, hooking a woman with a flirty brow; he felt a sense of confidence when he saw the woman''s dumb response.


    Unaware, he was sinking into a dark pit of seeking validation from women to feel seen and confident.


    Zane looked at the drink Viktor passed to him and took a tentative sip. The sweet-sour flavour spread across his tongue, prompting him to take another, more eager sip.


    Cyra watched with a relaxed expression. Listening to his heartbeat, she focused on that sound, blocking out the others.


    She noticed he was on his fourth drink and wanted to remind him of the alcohol content but paused, assuming his immunity to drugs extended to alcohol¡ªa mistake on her part.


    As the night progressed, Zane''s table corner was filled with empty cups; Zane''s eyes were overly bright, "Love, are you okay? I think you have had enough." Cyra held the glass away from his hands, and Zane obediently let go with blinking eyes.


    Viktor was slumped over against the table; his face was flushed red. Kyle, still focused on typing, glanced at him in disgust.


    He was still holding onto one glass since the party started, and he made sure the drinks and dessert were never short in the party, obviously working while in the party.


    He took a sip, and from the rim of his glass, he saw Cyra carrying the dazed Zane; before he could understand what was happening, she disappeared. His fingers tightened on the wine glass and returned to normal without a trace. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Viktor slumped over the table and frowned. Growing bored of the party, he stood to leave, only to notice Kyle standing at the same time.


    He raised a brow at Kyle but was ignored. Kyle walked faster as if to escape Viktor''s questioning gaze.


    Viktor shrugged and stood, walking in an unstable step; he passed a secluded area, moving slowly towards where the car was parked, only for him to be dragged into the forest by a strong hand, and his mouth was covered by a pair of hands.


    He allowed himself to be dragged away, more curious than afraid. At least he''d have some fun and relieve the boredom and unhappiness gnawing at him. Yes, he admits, when Cyra left without a second glance, it stung a little.


    He struggled helplessly, and the woman felt a sick pleasure watching him struggle; she dragged him deeper into a deep forest, feeling it was secluded enough, she released him.


    Viktor moved back with a tear-stained face, "W-what do you w-want from me?" Viktor stuttered when he saw the familiar woman, his watery eyes darted around for a chance to escape; his scared face had a delicate beauty to it, further heightening the woman''s pleasure watching his helpless movement; this was always the best part of dealing with feisty men.


    She licked her lips and moved closer to Viktor; she opened her mouth to say the lines prepared, anticipating his pleading and painful pleasure-filled gaze, only for her to be stopped by his series of actions.


    Viktor pinched his nose and raised a hand to stop her.


    "Dammit! I was trying hard to stay in character. Why did you have to reek of such a stench? Did you bathe in alcohol? I can''t take it anymore." Viktor dropped his whole act, speaking angrily with his eyes watery from her smell and his nose pinched.


    The woman thought her eyes were playing tricks on her; maybe the drinks she had, had started affecting her, and she was seeing things.


    Before she could react, a sharp pain pierced her chest. She looked down, eyes widening at the dagger lodged in her heart. Blood bubbled up her throat. "Cough.. pfft¡­" It spilt down her front, soaking her clothes.


    "Bang." The woman dropped to the ground with her eyes wide open, unable to believe she would die this way at the hands of a cute teenager.


    Viktor brought out a liquid from his space and poured it on her body; the woman''s body melted into liquid, which evaporated within minutes.


    Satisfied with the chemical''s effectiveness, he made a mental note to stock up. With his space, access wouldn''t be an issue.


    Reaching the car, hoping Kyle didn''t leave him behind. Seeing the car, he felt relieved; he opened the car door and entered to meet Kyle''s angry gaze; he didn''t argue back, knowing he was the one in the wrong.


    The car drove them to the mansion; reaching closer to the mansion, they heard the sounds of fighting and the clang of steel.


    They jumped out of the car and rushed toward the commotion, only to find Cyra and Zane locked in a blurred, fierce fight.


    They looked at each other bewildered, "what the hell is going on?" This question showed on their faces and they turned back to watch the fight.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Love, I enjoyed that

    Twenty minutes ago, Cyra took Zane away and flashed to the mansion; Zane was murmuring incoherent words with a flushed face; before she could make sense of his words, he agilely slipped out of her grasp.


    "Teach¡­teach¡­fight..my sword." Cyra could only understand the last part of Zane''s slurred words.


    "Love, you''re drunk, you don''t need your sword. Come let''s get you freshened up and sober." Cyra tried to carry him gently into the house but Zane struggled and kept on asking for his sword.


    Not wanting to risk injuring him by using too much strength, Cyra flashed inside and retrieved his sword, hoping that holding it would calm him.


    She gave him the sword and was about to carry him inside when Zane unsheathed the sword.


    "Teach¡­fight." Zane''s mind was back in the desolate lands when he taught her how to fight, so he attacked after saying those words.


    Cyra was unguarded and the sword tore open her chest, making a tear in between with sips of blood sliding down.


    After a second, the wounds healed, and she dodged Zane''s next attack, "Love, drop the sword, let''s go in." Cyra spoke in a placating tone as she dodged his attacks, trying to creep at his back and carry him inside.


    "Hicc¡­no¡­ fight." Zane slurred, but his attacks were accurate, and he had no openings; Cyra had no choice but to continue dodging his attacks, trying to exhaust him.


    Hours passed, and as Zane''s mind cleared, his attacks grew fiercer. He wanted to test how much her strength had grown over a thousand years of his slumber.


    Cyra noticed at some point, and she smiled attacking with her normal strength without her cursed strength. They exchanged blows with a playful intensity, neither giving the other room to breathe.


    This was the scene Viktor and Kyle stumbled upon. They watched as the fight unfolded, surprised that even with Cyra''s Vampire speed, Zane could still block her attacks.


    Zane dodged to the side, and his sword held her at the throat while Cyra''s hands were pointed at his chest. They drew back and attacked again with smiles on their bright eyes.


    Kyle was astonished at Zane''s fighting power, not knowing he was this strong.


    While Viktor, who had experienced his powers first, wasn''t surprised but was focused on Cyra''s graceful moves.


    Her fluttering red hair and her grey eyes that sparkled like pearls, he swallowed, feeling his throat was dry.


    He wants her¡ªwants to be her pet, to surrender to her control, to be treated as he deserves. His heart pounded with a desperate, depraved hunger.


    They fought till dawn before Zane reluctantly stopped; he was not yet satisfied; it had been a long time since he had fought this kind of long battle.


    Cyra looked up at the sky, taking a deep breath as a smile played on her lips. She ran a hand through her hair, the morning light catching the red strands.


    Before they could fully take in her beauty, her expression shifted back to normal. She yawned, then stepped toward Zane, cupping his face as she scanned him for any injuries before disappearing.


    "Love, I enjoyed that." Her whispers floated through the winds and entered his ears. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Making him smile. He stealthed his sword in place and looked to the side where Viktor and Kyle were standing. He nodded at them and walked inside.


    Kyle''s perception of Zane shifted. He had always seen him as a calm, socially awkward person who spoke more around those he trusted.


    His heart sank, knowing In his heart he couldn''t defeat Zane in a fight, no chance at all.


    He felt pressure; ever since he came here, he had met a monster he couldn''t win against. Now, another one had been added to the equation, and even with Viktor, he came to a draw.


    He stood there for a moment, dazed, staring at his fingers. Then, his hand clenched into a fist. He had grown too comfortable, believing his strength was unmatched. The illusion was shattered¡ªhe needed to train harder.


    Now, he found a sense of threat, and people who could kill him instantly were all around him. It''s time to use that favour from Cyra.


    After thinking it through, he felt relaxed in heart and mind, he walked calmly to the staff quarters.


    Viktor flashed to his space; his innocent mask slipping the moment he was alone. He collapsed onto the couch, face flushed, eyes glassy with pleasure from experiencing a sub-state. He read about it not thinking it was possible, but


    "Ahh! Mistress¡­" his whispered words held so much longing. He stood up with trembling legs and went to his secret room; opening the door, he touched the choker and whip and drooled, wishing it was being used on him at this moment.


    With a deep sigh, he pulled himself together. His usual cheerful, innocent expression returned as he stepped out of his space, walking leisurely toward his room.

 Chapter 181 - 181: she almost kissed him in sheer joy.

    On the second day of Soul Day, the island owner stipulated that foodstuffs would be given for free with a voucher of two times.


    The staffs and their family members were happy, they quickly rushed to the supermarket. Long queues formed as they scanned their vouchers and picked out food with satisfied smiles.


    In the staff quarters resting room, typing noises could be heard. Kyle''s shadowed eyes were fixed on the screen as his fingers moved swiftly over the keyboard, verifying the vouchers and ensuring there was no foul play.


    He has been on his feet since Cyra spontaneously decided to be generous. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He rubbed between his brows, adjusting the glasses, and he sipped on the black coffee that filled his cup; he had not had a wink of sleep; did his boss forget he was a human being and not a robot?


    Maybe he should suggest buying one of those to take some of the workload off him.


    "Mira, I sent you the budget for stocking up on the supermarket goods. It''s time to harvest our grain, make sure to buy the machines needed and calculate¡­" Kyle gave his orders to Mira, who, like him, had a black shadow under her eyes. She yawned, and her stomach grumbled from hunger; it was evening, and she had nothing to eat since.


    She nodded and typed on her hologram keyboards. With heavy eyes, she added the missing items to the list but was interrupted by a knock.


    Looking up, she saw Louis walk in with a plate full of muffins¡ªshe almost kissed him in sheer joy.


    Louis felt goosebumps by her gaze, he noticed them working since morning and wanted to give them some refreshment.


    He quickly dropped the plate on the table for them and watched Mira quickly pick one and eat it whole; her mouth bulged as she chewed, with her eyes squinted with joy.


    Kyle nodded in thanks, picking one up and eating quickly, yet still maintaining his usual elegance. The muffins disappeared in no time.


    They turned and faced Louis, who sat across from them. Feeling their intense stares, he glanced up, then down at their empty plates.


    Realizing just how much hungry they were, he left his seat and headed to the mansion with the plate.


    In the kitchen, he opened a jar of cookies, intending to serve a few. But remembering their hungry looks, he grabbed the entire jar and some bottles of soft drinks instead.


    Placing it on the table, he watched as they ate it with relish and speed, emptying a whole jar filled with cookies.


    Kyle wiped his mouth clean and refocused on his tasks of the day. The faster he finished, the sooner he could finally sleep.


    ¡­¡­..


    Micheal woke up in a woman''s embrace, his eyes widening in panic as he noticed the unmistakable traces of their night together on his body.


    He checked under his hands and found the red dot had vanished; his eyes were filled with regret; what was he going to do now? What woman would accept him as a legitimate husband now that he had lost his virginity?


    His panic continued to rise, but he suppressed his voice, so as not to wake the woman. He looked at the average-looking woman and felt disgusted; if she was someone distinguished, he would have made her responsible for him.


    There was no way in hell he would marry a nobody. A dark thought of eliminating her flickered in his mind, but he quickly dismissed it.


    But it won''t work his mark was gone, and his glands slit was broken; his secret would be laid bare immediately.


    Wait! He recalled a surgery that could restore his virginity, making him as good as new.


    Thank Goddess, he''s friends with aristocrat sons; when they gossip and share their dirty secrets, he listens.


    His mind calmed down, and he slipped away from the room, frowning in pain, feeling all his muscles aching from sharp pains.


    He endured It and put on his clothes, making sure to cover the hickeys and tried hard to walk normally.


    Noticing the darkened sky, he checked the time¡ª7 p.m. He prayed his father wouldn''t realize his absence throughout the day.


    His pace quickened as he walked along the paved path, his mind racing for a way to return to the mansion unnoticed by his father or those three men.


    Luckily, he spotted a car heading toward the mansion. He raised a hand to stop it, and the vehicle slowed to a halt.


    The driver, a woman, rolled down her window, recognizing him as Master Zane''s teacher''s son. Without hesitation, she let him in, and they drove back in silence.

 Chapter 182 - 182: I want power to do whatever I want

    It was already dark when they reached the Mansion; he nodded in thanks.


    Micheal sneaked his way into the servant''s quarters, making sure the people he was trying to avoid didn''t find him.


    Reaching the staircase to the room area, he tiptoed quietly. He sighed in relief upon seeing his door, only to freeze at his father''s familiar voice.


    "Where have you been?" Alexander worried he had been neglecting his son ever since taking a genius student.


    He came to check on Micheal today, only to wait for hours without seeing him.


    His guilt slowly turned into anger and fear that something had happened.


    Seeing his son''s sneaky behaviour, he felt something was off. His voice carried both anger and relief.


    "I-I-I¡­" Micheal was caught off guard and couldn''t think of anything to say at that moment.


    His mind went blank, sweat forming on his forehead as his eyes darted around, avoiding his father''s gaze and praying he wouldn''t notice anything.


    Alexander''s brows pinched together into a frown, his wise eyes scrutinized Micheal from top to bottom, his heart gradually sinking.


    Stepping forward to confirm his suspicions, he grabbed Micheal''s hand, only to reveal red hickeys hidden beneath his sleeve.


    "Dad!" Micheal shouted in shock and fear, jerking his hands away from his father''s grip and quickly hiding them behind his back; it was already too late.


    "Smack!" Micheal''s head whipped to the side from the force of the slap; he looked at his father in disbelief.


    "You foolish child! What have you done! All I have sacrificed for you, you threw it all away!" Alexander''s raised voice trembled, his eyes red, looking at his son with disappointment and sadness. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Micheal regained his senses, fury erupting within him, further shattering his father''s heart.


    "What sacrifice? If you loved me, you could have introduced me to your wealthy clients for me to marry. Instead, all going on and on, how you want me to marry a normal person that I am not cut off for aristocratic schemes." He paused to catch his breath, his face flushed.


    "Why do you look down on me so much? I don''t need your stupid inheritance. I want power to do whatever I want! Do you think I want to bow and flatter people like you? It''s never going to happen." His last sentence was filled with so much contempt, as he despised his father for such behaviour. His heart felt light after speaking what was hidden in his heart all this while.


    Alexander looked at his son in shock; for the first time, he saw his son''s true face and thought.


    His heart crumbled to ashes, wondering what all his sacrifice had been for. He didn''t remarry to raise him alone, showering him with all his love; his sleepless night painting to sell and save up for his future was all trampled to dust like nothing significant, and this was all he got in return.


    His heart squeezed In pain, as the light in his eyes dimmed and his soul grew weary¡ªthe only feeling he had left for Michael.


    "After the soul celebration, we''re leaving the island. After that, your life is yours to live however you wish." His emotionless words didn''t say he was severing their father and son''s relationship but it implied that, making Micheal feel a bolt of panic in his heart for no reason.


    He reassured himself this was what he wanted, yet as he watched his father walk away, he seemed to age before his eyes.


    He closed his eyes and hardened his heart; he would get what he wanted and show his father he was right.


    With a renewed determination, he turned his back heartlessly and entered his room, shutting the door as if sealing their fates apart.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Zane was painting under his teacher''s supervision. He felt something was amiss with his teacher; he wanted to ask but was afraid to poke any wound open, so he didn''t say anything but performed well.


    His two-hour lesson was extended by another two, not that he minded. He sensed his teacher was trying to impart all his knowledge at once.


    He couldn''t hold It in anymore and couldn''t help but ask,


    "Teacher is something going on?" Alexander was not surprised by his student''s question. He was already expecting it; he sighed.


    "I will be teaching you all I can; you already learnt enough from me; it is only left for you to explore by yourself¡­I''m leaving after the soul celebration day." His voice sounded aged and tired.


    Zane nodded, feeling the sorrowful aura surrounding his teacher, he asked nothing and focused on absorbing more knowledge in three days.

 Chapter 183 - 183: You should rest

    On the final day of the celebration, Pain and Blue bonded over shared misery, dreading their hard-to-please masters.


    They looked at each other, connecting through their pain and sighed.


    Kyle couldn''t wait for Blue to come back; his eyes ached from using glasses. Rubbing between his brows, he looked at the blurry image from his window and felt saddened that he couldn''t start his training sooner.


    He watched the sky darken, sipping his wine as warmth slid down his throat.


    Today he was in the mood to indulge in alcohol, liking the feeling of hotness, with bitterness and sweetness blended.


    Moonlight spilt into his dark room, casting a glow over his brown wine, which shimmered with hints of gold.


    He took the bottle on the table and poured it into his empty glass. Midnight, he felt a warmness rush over him, making him sigh in pleasure.


    His eyesight became clearer, and his bare back had a tattoo of a cat, finally.


    Others experienced this phenomenon, happy to be joined back with their beast, while some beasts were sad about their short-lived holiday.


    To Cyra, it was just another day. Her bracelet chimed, and upon checking the message, she saw that Louis needed her attention.


    Remembering that jelly, she got up and went downstairs to see Louis in the dining room, fidgeting with the edges of his clothes with trembling hands.


    Meeting her gaze, he shivered and quickly looked down. "I am here. What do you want to say?" Cyra asked calmly, lowering her aura slightly to avoid scaring her chef. She wanted him to speak quickly before his loud heartbeat deafened her.


    Louis felt her chilling aura lessen. He took a deep breath, struggling to relax


    Without looking at her, he opened a bowl of soup on the table and brought a bottle of crushed red petals.


    Cyra watched his actions with interest; she saw him sprinkle some petals into the bowl of soup.


    "When I made the jelly, I added sugar, galantine and those petals you gave me. Since you accept, I thought maybe this petals could be like a spice to your food." Louis spoke confidently and normally when it came to food.


    After saying that, he trembled, suddenly aware of whose presence he was in.


    Cyra paid him no attention; her mind was on the soup; she blended the petals into the soup with a spoon, making sure it blended well; she scooped a little and brought it to her lips.


    Louis waited patiently at the side and watched her expression to get any slightest change, Cyra paused when the food entered her mouth.


    She dropped the spoon and scooped more; this action alone spoke volumes to Louis. He sighed internally, so it didn''t work.


    "It might work on a light food which doesn''t need too many ingredients to cook, like how it worked for the jelly." Louis''s mind was thinking fast; her being unable to stomach normal food also troubles him because of his sister.


    Cyra nodded. To her, the soup tasted like wax paper soaked in wax, with hints of blood.


    A weird combination of taste, she prefers the jelly more which tasted like sweetened congealed blood.


    "Okay, I leave you to that." She left those words; Louis watched her leaving back and patted his soaked back.


    He was so scared that he sweated so much; his little heart couldn''t handle this stimulation. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If his sister were here, he would have tested this on her instead of this terrifying woman.


    He patted his chest and returned to the kitchen. A shadow near the door made him want to scream, but he choked when he recognized the figure.


    "Phew¡­ You scared me at least turn on the lights." Louis spoke to the chef in a complaining tone as he switched on the light, not seeing her vacant eye stare, which blinked and regained their friendly, warm ones.


    "Oh, sorry. I have been having headaches recently." The woman said as she rubbed her forehead.


    "Is it serious? You should rest. I''ll make something for Master Zane when he wakes up." Louis''s tone was filled with concern, looking at the chef.


    Seeing she was about to refuse, he pushed her out of the kitchen while telling her to take medicine and sleep it off.


    He turned back and brought out spices for curry rice. He could cook, but he preferred baking.


    Going about busily washing and cutting the chicken, he put in different spices to spice up the chicken and steamed it.


    Washing the rice, he hummed as he cooked; after the food was done, he kept it in the heating cooler and waited for Zane to wake up so he could serve.

 Chapter 184 - 184: We are issuing a ban order

    As November neared its end, the weather grew colder. Zane exhaled a misty breath, watching his teacher depart.


    A distance had grown between his teacher and Michael, making Zane suspect something had happened.


    He watched them board the boat, placing his hands into his sweater pocket; he shivered when a gust of wind blew past.


    Rolling up the window, he started the car and drove back to the mansion; as the car drove past the town.


    He watched the surroundings bustling with people wearing their sweaters; his eyes briefly locked onto a vacant stare, but before he could process it, the car sped past.


    He discarded that thought as the car sped, making him see strange things, but for some reason, something was off in his heart.


    Kyle frowned as he reviewed the island''s population records. It was estimated to be three hundred people, but now it was double that.


    What''s going on? He made sure to register the number of merchants staying here for business, is it the staff have so many family members coming for a visit? It seems he should restrict that, as he did for children not to come here.


    "We are issuing a ban order; no one is to leave or enter the island starting today. Miss Nicole, you have to guard the shore and make sure no suspicious people enter." Kyle sent this message to Nicole and a group of women he handpicked to work under him.


    Kyle knew he was stepping over the line when he didn''t pass the orders through Cyra''s approval.


    His instinct screamed at him that something was off about the sudden population surge. He would inform Mistress Cyra this night.


    As cautious as he was, he brought out his cube box, and his hands flew on the keyboards; he hacked into the camera of the city closer to the Island.


    His hologram showed different images of the same city in a wide view for Kyle to observe. People walked normally, the city was running as it should, and the shores were filled with merchants selling their wear and boats anchored to the side.


    He saw nothing of the ordinary; rather than feeling reassured, his unease deepened.


    Switching off the screen, he propped his hands under his chin, and icy blue eyes dazed with thinking.


    Viktor diligently trimmed the thorns for the flower as he picked them with care; placing the petals into the basket he was holding, he hummed as he worked.


    After working for a while his basket was filled with petals of different colours, but with the same bloody stench.


    With the basket in hand, he left the glass house and went straight to the kitchen, dropping off the petals; he passed by the chef and paused; he frowned and looked back only to see her normal friendly face, focusing on crushing the cheese.


    "Oh, Viktor, are you here to steal my food again." She laughed in her loud voice.


    "No chef gotta go." He waved his hands and left, but his eye was void of a smile. He felt something was strange about the chef today or he was thinking too much.


    The day went by, and the sky turned dark; Cyra sat up from the bed, washing up, and she came downstairs slowly.


    She passed through hallways and walked out from the mansion, without meeting anybody on her way.


    The night was silent and peaceful as she walked into the forest, in the mood to stroll aimlessly, she didn''t use her speed but enjoyed the process of moving normally.


    Her legs brought her into a hot spring; she dipped her legs into the steaming water and retracted instinctively. Sensing her body''s resistance to heat, she shifted into her cursed form.


    Gold hair fluttered at her back, removing her clothes, the light of the moon bathed her pale figure with its steam. It painted a dreamy scene.


    She walked into the water, she felt her bones loosen and she sighed, feeling relaxed and comfortable. Her body faced upward in the sky, her gold eyes counted the stars dotting the sky.


    She released air from her lungs into the air, In the past months, she had felt anger, desire, joy, peace¡­ emotions that had been stripped away from her those years.


    Her fingers drifted from the water to trace her forehead. Her mind had endured too much¡ªperhaps it had never been normal to begin with. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hopes this peaceful life she has will remain the same. It''s not like her to say such sentimental words.


    To anybody who dared threaten her peace¡­


    "Bang!" The container holding her aura shattered, sending shockwaves through the trees and water, trembling under the weight of her bloodthirsty energy.


    Her threat was left unsaid, the surrounding said it all. Unfortunately, her peaceful life was about to be intruded upon.

 Chapter 185 - 185: You should seek my husband

    After soaking in the hot spring long enough, she stepped out of the water and squeezed the excess from her hair. The gold colour faded, returning to its usual deep red.


    Putting on her clothes, she marked the location of this hot spring to bring Zane over for a soak later.


    She flashed to the mansion and found Kyle waiting for her in the chair by the entrance.


    She sat down on the sofa and looked at her butler, who had a calm expression, but she could notice the seriousness in his gaze.


    "What needs my attention?" She asked, giving him her undivided attention.


    "Mistress, I placed a ban on the island for no one to leave or enter. See this." Kyle enlarged his screen and showed her the sudden surge in population.


    "Excluding the merchants, the estimated increase in population is over three hundred people. I feel something is off about it¡­I apologize for issuing the order without your approval." Kyle spoke in a calm, steady tone while Cyra tapped her fingers on the armchair.


    She didn''t deceive herself that her island was popular enough for people to come here willingly without pay.


    After dealing with that organization, the assassins have been quiet for a while, so it can''t be them coming blatantly in the open.


    "You made the right call. Have Nicole guard the shore and investigate the newcomers." Cyra said after being silent for a while.


    "I have already done that," Kyle said and his ears reddened when he felt her appreciative gaze on him.


    "You can make any decisions you feel is right, just let me know." Cyra dropped everything on him in a handoff behaviour.


    Which made Kyle''s reddened ear regain its colour immediately, his brows pinched together at her behaviour.


    Does she want to kill him with work? He came here with a purpose and not to work tirelessly for her.


    Cyra rested her back in the chair, excepting he had left, but he still remained on his seat, his gaze on her became firm at the minute.


    "What else is there to discuss?" She asked and a bottle of red blood appeared on her hands.


    Kyle''s pupils shrank at the sudden appearance of the bottle. ''Where did it come from?''


    Under Cyra''s sharp gaze, he quickly suppressed his shock. And got to the reason why he was here.


    His hands pressed together and he looked at her with a firm determination that made her focus on him.


    "I want to cash in the favour you owe me." Cyra''s eyes flashed with interest as she took a slow sip of blood, locking eyes with him.


    "I want you to train me." Kyle bluntly stated, surprising Cyra so much that the drink went down the wrong pipe.


    "Cough¡­what?" She asked again to be sure she didn''t misheard his words. She had seen too much human greed to expect anything different. Most would have asked for wealth, protection, or even immortality by her hand.


    But this¡­it genuinely shocked her. She looked at Kyle in a new light, wondering just what kind of human he was.


    Kyle shifted uncomfortably under her stare, smoothing the wrinkles on his clothes. He met her gaze and repeated firmly, "I want you to train me."


    "No." Cyra''s blunt refusal stunned him, and his eyes silently questioned her.


    "If I train you, nothing else would be left of you, including your life, so no. Request for something else." Cyra explained, she can''t trust herself to control her strength. She doesn''t want to lose a good butler.


    Kyle couldn''t get over her refusal, he looked at her stubbornly, "But you fought with Master Zane and he''s still intact." He rebutted, trying to change her mind.


    "That''s different. I won''t train you. That''s final; your favour is still unpaid." Her tone was flat, with a non-negotiable glance. She motioned for him to leave.


    Watching his dejected figure walk away, she called out, "Instead of asking me to train you, you should seek my husband." He paused and continued moving forward.


    Cyra looked at the empty entrance and drank more from the bottle while resting her back comfortably.


    She heard a sound from the stairs and looked up to see Zane with a sleepwalking expression. His white hair scattered on his shoulders, and his shirt unbutton. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked so cute, that a smile formed across Cyra''s lips.


    "Morning¡­Yawn¡­" Zane''s hoarse voice filled the room, walking to the chair beside Cyra and dropping down weakly on it.


    His collar slipped, revealing his shoulder blades marked with red hickeys. He shot her a tired, accusatory look.


    It was because of her that he was so tired, and his eyelids were so heavy.


    He unsuspecting hugged her when he got back from seeing his teacher off, thinking she was sleeping since it was time, but the next thing he knew¡­he''d been eaten so much that his legs were numb and his voice hoarse, only for her to go back to sleep.


    "Sorry love. You were just too tempting¡­I couldn''t help myself." Cyra''s eyes twinkled with amusement as she pulled Zane onto her lap.


    "Snort!"

 Chapter 186 - 186: I never said that! Put me down

    Everyday life on the islands was back to its normalcy, but there was a hidden tension in the air; the weather grew colder, making everyone wrap themselves tightly before stepping out.


    Zane cuddled into the covers; only his hair could be seen; he felt cozy and lazy to get up from this warmth.


    He was used to the scorching heat of the desert, not this biting cold. Just the thought of stepping outside made him shiver. He burrowed deeper under the covers, leaving only a few strands of hair exposed.


    Cyra flashed out from her space, spotting Zane curled up like a dumpling. And she recalled something.


    Moving slightly, she carried Zane out of the bed together with the covers.


    "No!" Zane shouted, feeling himself leaving the bed; he didn''t want to go anywhere in this kind of weather.


    Before he could get angry, he suddenly felt warmth around him. He pulled down the covers, peeked out of her arms, and saw her touching the steaming water.


    It was a big hot spring, and all his annoyance vanished immediately, he tapped her hands for her to drop him.


    "Love, I am sorry; since you don''t like it, let''s return." Zane looked at her and saw she was serious about carrying him back when he had seen these heavenly springs.


    "Wife, I never said that! Put me down¡­" He dragged the last words in a pleading tone.


    He gazed at the water with longing, not noticing Cyra''s lips raised a little and her eyes dancing with laughter.


    He struggled on her hands but was held firmly; he looked back impatiently and met her gaze.


    You¡­" He bit his lip in frustration, realizing she was teasing him. Cyra''s laughter stopped as she felt the bite, and she lightly sucked on the spot he had bitten, her gaze darkening.


    "Love~ I''ve changed my mind. With some exercise, you''ll feel warmer." Her tone took a darker, sultry hint; Zane saw her expression, and he stopped struggling, trying not to add to her present mood.


    Cyra looked at the water in interest; this would do; before she could do anything, they heard a rustling sound coming from the trees, and they turned in the direction of the sound.


    Viktor emerged from that direction, locking eyes with the two. Surprise flickered across his face.


    He discovered this place yesterday and had planned to soak there today. Sensing the strange tension between them, he winked playfully at Zane, as if teasing him for being so bold.


    Zane got the message. He wanted to jump inside the water to cover his shame; Cyra sighed in disappointment, thinking she could exercise with him in the water.


    If Zane could hear her thoughts, he would have been very grateful for Viktor''s sudden presence.


    Cyra left the both of them to enjoy their soak; she brought out a folding chair, a book and a bottle of blood.


    She relaxed under the moon''s glow, using its light to read and sip her food slowly, enjoying the quietness of the forest.


    She read the adventures of the siren who wrote this book when he was living on land; it was interesting to see these customs and strange species of supernaturals through a woman''s worldview.


    She was engrossed in her book when she stumbled upon a wine recipe. The writer''s lavish description of its flavour piqued her interest.


    She tore out the page, intrigued. With time on her hands, she might as well try making wine for fun.


    She glanced at the spring, catching sight of their toned backs. Exhaling sharply, she shut her eyes and forced herself to focus on the book instead.


    The two men who were fooling in the water didn''t know what they were doing to this poor woman. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have you been in the fashion and spa area in the game? It''s so unique and very fun to play." Zane''s words made him remember that he and Cyra didn''t go back to the casino section again.


    He totally forgot, with his learning and her handling those people, "I have not logged in for months now." Viktor eyes flashed and his eyes brightened


    "Do you have the pod? Why didn''t you tell me? I haven''t played in a while either. Tomorrow, let''s login after the hotpot feast¡ªthe chef wants to treat us all.'''' Viktor quickly made arrangements with Zane.


    "What section have you been to?" Viktor asked curiously.


    "The battle arena, a forest of beasts and casinos." Zane listed everywhere he has been to and plans to see the spa area he talked about; his eyes moved to Viktor''s legs.


    "Oh, I don''t go to the battle arena; it is filled with female hormones¡­the beast forest I like. Torturing a beast is better than fighting; is the casino interesting?" Viktor floated on his back while Zane lay facing the sky, kicking his legs lazily.


    Zane''s gaze kept drifting to Viktor''s legs until he couldn''t hold back his curiosity any longer.


    "Why didn''t your legs change?" Viktor turned to Zane and burst out in laughter.


    "I can control it.. haha¡­do you think anytime I touch the water, I change?'''' Seeing Zane nod, he burst into laughter¡ªjust as the first snowflakes began to fall.

 Chapter 187 - 187: The Mistress isn’t here?

    They both looked up; Zane caught some snowflakes in his hands and watched them dissolve into water.


    This was snow. The sight of it sent Zane into a memory¡ªCyra, her hair newly cut short, sprawled on the fur in nothing but her underwear, sweat dripping down her body.


    Zane''s heart ached at the sight of red burns covering her body. He tried to cool her down, blowing air with a piece of fur, but the heat only made things worse.


    "It''s the last month of the year¡­why is it so hot? Where is the snow or cold." Cyra complained as sweat dripped on the fur, wetting their bed.


    "What is snow?" Zane asked thinking it was a kind of plant he could get for her to stop feeling hot. He wondered if he would find it in the North Oasis.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Cyra sat up and looked at Zane in shock, which turned to pity for him having to survive under the hot weather all year round. Her heart trembled thinking she would have to stay here forever¡­no, no she has to train more and pass the north Oasis.


    "Let me tell you what snow is. Hmm¡­think of it as white sand falling from the sky, blanketing everything in icy coldness. Not every place has snow.''''


    Zane''s eyes were opened wide in disbelief, thinking such a thing was not possible, but seeing her eyes were clear, he forced himself to believe such a thing existed.


    ¡­.


    Zane regained his thoughts, hearing Viktor''s laugh as he waved his hands in the air. He felt a gaze on him and looked at Cyra, and his gaze flashed with nostalgia.


    Zane smiled, catching more snow and watching it melt in his hands.


    It was midnight, the beginning of a new month.


    After playing for a while, they grew tired. Stepping out of the water, Zane shivered and sneezed.


    His body wasn''t used to the cold; he felt bedcovers wrapped around him; feeling the warmth, he snuggled into it. Only his eyes were visible.


    Zane saw Viktor about to walk back to the mansion through the freezing snow. Worried, he turned to Cyra for help.


    Cyra sighed, feeling she was used like a car. She couldn''t deny such a watery gaze from him, and she was a bit concerned for her staff.


    Just as Viktor finished putting on his footwear and was about to leave, a sudden grip on his waist stopped him.


    Before he could react, his body moved in slow motion¡ªhe passed through a tree, and in the blink of an eye, he was standing in front of the mansion.


    Cyra let go of him and he wobbled on his feet, not yet getting his balance and was affected by the sudden change of location.


    Cyra held him, seeing he was about to fall; after some minutes, he regained his senses and felt a heat wrapped around his waist and Cyra''s musky smell.


    His heartbeat spiked. ''what''s this situation?! His mind screamed. ''She held, she held me! Ahhh!''


    Viktor was completely dazed, excitement spreading across his face in a way that unsettled Cyra.


    She quickly withdrew her hands and followed Zane into the mansion, leaving Viktor alone with his fantasies.


    Viktor slapped his cheeks together with his palms before his heart beat normally and his red cheeks resided. He blamed himself for not noticing, he could have enjoyed her hands on him longer.


    His hands caressed the area she touched, and a silly smile broke out on his lips as he walked in the direction of his room.


    ¡­


    Under the morning light, snow blanketed the island, and icy winds howled. Many snuggled deeper into their blankets, unwilling to leave their warmth.


    Zane was one of them. If not for the promise of a delicious hot pot from the chef, he wouldn''t have wanted to get up.


    Looking at Cyra''s sleeping figure, he felt a rare envy¡ªfor the first time, he wished he had her taste buds.


    Now he would be sleeping without care of such mouthwatering delicious¡­he had to get up.


    He swallowed the drool gathering in his mouth. Cyra''s feet curled up as they slipped from the blanket. He tapped his bracelet, increasing the heater''s temperature.


    After an hour, he came downstairs wrapped in a sweater. Reaching the dining room, a steaming pot was already boiling on the table, cookers and vegetables and other ingredients on a side dish.


    He smelled the aroma and felt warm all over; he took his seat and heard footsteps.


    Viktor yawned, still restless after the hug. On his way down, he ran into Kyle, who had been sulking for five days straight.


    He wondered who had crushed Kyle''s spirit¡ªbut that wasn''t his business.


    He muttered a half-hearted greeting, but it was ignored. Spotting Zane already at the table, he stifled another yawn and greeted him properly.


    Just as they were about to eat, the chef walked in. ''''The Mistress isn''t here? It''s freezing outside¡ªI thought everyone would be at the table.''''


    Her words were filled with concern, and their hands, which were about to pick up the food, stopped; Kyle and Viktor passed a glance between each other.


    Zane''s eyes narrowed, but he continued eating as usual. Kyle barely touched his food, idly twirling his chopsticks. Meanwhile, Viktor secretly stashed food into his space ring, pretending to eat.


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 188 - 188: His newfound home, gone.

    The chef frowned when she saw Kyle not eating. Thinking of something, she relaxed; it didn''t matter whether they ate or not.


    She turned to leave but froze as a chopstick shot towards her. She dodged instinctively, her swift movements betraying skills no ordinary chef should possess.


    The chopstick pierced the wall, a chilling display of their deadly force.


    Her cover was blown immediately, Viktor''s chin was propped up with his fingers, and his gaze was filled with interest, wondering how she was able to hide so deeply.


    Kyle was still playing around with his chopsticks with a calm face feeling it was a pity.


    Zane''s hands were missing a chopstick; he cleaned his lips, satisfied with the food. His sharp, cold gaze focused on her. His sword-like aura covered the room, pining the woman in place.


    She knew that the slightest movement could mean having her throat slit. She was not scared but frantic laughter burst out from her lips.


    "Hahaha. It''s too late¡­it''s your honour to die for my Master." Her eyes gleamed with feverish fanaticism, consumed by the sheer devotion at the mere thought of her Master.


    Goosebumps rose on their skin at her deranged laughter. How had they failed to notice such a lunatic in their midst? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their expression turned ugly, feeling something bad was going to happen.


    Zane threw his chopsticks, embedding them into her forehead, killing her instantly. They were about to leave the dining room.


    "Boom!" The mansion exploded, and the shockwaves affected the servant quarters, making its windows burst open, and the building tremble.


    The mansion lay In ruins, reduced to a heap of rubble. Snow drifted down, mingling with the rising smoke.


    Louis''s ears rang as the room swayed around him. Clutching his head, he staggered out of his room and nearly collided with Mira, who nursed a fresh bump on her forehead.


    Their faces were paled as shattered glass crunched beneath their feet. Blinking through blurry vision, they looked up to see black smoke curling into the sky¡ªwhere the mansion once stood was now just a pile of charred wood and rubble.


    "Impossible!" These words screamed in their minds; Louis covered his mouth in shock, feeling that woman couldn''t die this way; she was strong for her to die like this. Master Zane, Butler, Viktor, they can''t die like this.


    A sharp pain clenched his heart¡ªhis newfound home, gone. His legs buckled, and he collapsed to the ground.


    Mira stood there in petrifying shock, the only emotions her mind could process at this moment.


    Before they could even process the devastation¡­


    "Bang!"


    Their heads moved mechanically towards the direction of the sound to find a black shadow covered in black ashes.


    The figure''s head was bald, and its eyes had a gold glow, making it look like a monster from hell.


    "Crack!" It cracked its bones in place; they strained their eyes before they recognized it was their boss; where was her hair?


    Relief surged through them at the sight of their boss, but the weight of loss kept their joy in check. They could only stare at the wreckage in silence.


    "Cough! Stop mobbing. She''s alive¡ªshe won''t die so easily." Kyle''s angry, shaking voice startled them.


    Their eyes widened, and Mira slumped weakly on the floor in relief when she saw everybody was safe and unharmed; she didn''t know when the set of people crept into her heart, making her feel like she belonged.


    Louis let out a shaky breath as relief washed over him. A smile broke across his face, and a single tear slipped down his cheek.


    They didn''t question how they had survived the blast¡ªonly that they were alive.


    -Minutes ago-


    They were about to leave the room when the ground shook; everything was in slow motion; he held Zane; his eyes flashed unwillingly when he faced Kyle, but he held him by the cuff and vanished into his space before the room exploded.


    Kyle felt his heart skip; he was so close to death; seeing the water under his feet, he noticed he was in another place.


    His eyes took in his surroundings with his heart filled with disbelief and shock¡ªhow was this Godly place even in existence.


    His state was disrupted at Zane shaky voice. "Wife would go into her space¡­she would be safe? Right?" Zane looked blankly at Viktor and asked, wanting Viktor to nod in agreement; he couldn''t feel anything from their bond; the space was interfering with their bond. His heart sank further at Viktor''s quietness.


    But Viktor looked down at his shaking hands, unable to say anything. He held his chest, bolts of sharp pain rained on his heart, making it hard for him to breathe, wondering if this is what grief feels like.


    The mood turned gloomy; Zane kept murmuring inside his mind: she''s safe, she''s safe, nothing can happen to her.


    Cyra''s face flashed in Kyle''s mind; it was impossible for something like a bomb to kill her; even the sharpest steel could not touch her. She is safe; he has not killed her yet, and she can''t die so easily.


    Frustration flared in Kyle at their mourning expressions¡ªit felt too much like a farewell. Just as he was about to lash out, Viktor seized his hand and pulled him out of the space.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Kill

    Viktor''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Cyra. Thank Goddess she was alive; he didn''t ever want to feel that way again. At this moment, he realized he was drawn to the intoxicating mix of pain and pleasure she brought¡ªhis heart was already hers.


    Zane rushed toward her, ready to embrace her in relief, but stopped short. Something was wrong. The air around her reeked of bloodlust.


    Cyra''s mind went blank, consumed by a crimson haze. "Kill." Was the last thought left in her mind.


    She disappeared in place, leaving everyone at a loss.


    Zane sprinted to the garage. In all his years of marriage, he had never seen her like this¡ªit was worse than her usual killing state. He needed to find out what was wrong and pull her back from the edge.


    What happened to her when he was in deep sleep? Before, he had resolved to wait patiently for her to open up. But now, seeing her like this, he had to know what had happened.


    He put the car on manual and was about to drive off when the car doors opened; Kyle and Viktor entered, and without waiting for them to close the door, the car zoomed off at racing speed, going in one direction he could think of.


    ¡­.


    Forty minutes ago, the town was bursting with people farming and some hanging out with friends when that said friend stabbed them to death without feeling a drop of remorse.


    The snow-covered ground was drenched in blood, echoing with agonized screams as people fled their attackers.


    The air was thick with the stench of blood and the wails of the dying. Each screams a chilling reminder of imminent death.


    Nicole woke to the sound of screams. Weakly, she dressed and stepped out of the room.


    Passing by a corridor she saw a woman stabbing a man to death. She appeared at the woman''s back and broke her neck, killing her immediately, saving the man covered in tears and bleeding from the side.


    She watched the blood dripping in a trance, "ahhhh!" screams broke her out of her trance, and she ran out, squinting under the morning sun before her eyes could see clearly what massacre was ongoing.


    Bodies littered the ground. The attackers moved with vacant eyes and eerie, frenzied smiles as if they had been brainwashed.


    She tried to save many people as soon as possible. She kept on killing those attackers, but she was outnumbered, and the rising sun weakened her; she couldn''t exact all her strength.


    A blur flashed past her, and in its wake, attackers crumpled to the ground, their heads severed, throats torn open.


    She was about to rejoin the fight when a sudden chill ran down her spine¡ªCyra was staring at her. Nicole moved quickly to the side, not attacking, leaving everything to Cyra.


    She felt the glance was a warning to her, and she heeded it immediately, fearing if she was slower, she would end up like those pile of bodies.


    Cyra went on a rampage; she was covered in blood, but her anger hadn''t lessened even a tiny bit.


    By the time Zane''s car arrived, it was over. The once-lively town was now a graveyard, littered with corpses and soaked in blood.


    Zane got down from the car, his eyes searching around for Cyra''s figure as he ran.


    He found her sitting on a rock and looking out into the ocean, she had already calmed down from her murdering spree.


    He walked closer but stopped at her question. "Why do people ruin other''s peace¡­and never heed a warning?" Her flat, emotionless tone entered his ears.


    He was quiet and sat beside her, looking at the blue ocean glittering in the afternoon sun.


    "Since my warnings were ignored¡­.it''s time for them to feel the consequences." Her tone was wrapped in cold bloodlust, chilling the surroundings. She hoped the mastermind of this attack lived long enough for her to savour their demise. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her emotions were back to normal, her gaze flashing with indifference, which broke when she felt the breeze on her scalp.


    She retrieved a bottle from her space, downed it in one gulp, then grabbed another and did the same.


    Her hair started growing on its own within minutes and grew longer, reaching a waist length of before.


    Zane took it all in, fury burning in him. His home was in ruins, and despite her efforts to hide it, his wife was in pain.


    He has to pick up his sword again; hatred fills his mind at the thought of the mastermind who destroyed his home.


    Cyra hugged Zane, if she didn''t feel he was alive through their bond, she wouldn''t know what would happen.


    She is grateful to Viktor for protecting him. She kept forgetting¡ªher husband was immortal.


    His scent grounded her, easing her mind. Zane held tighter. If she weren''t indestructible, wasn''t immortal ¨Che didn''t know what he would do without her.

 Chapter 190 - 190: So it was for revenge

    Kyle and Viktor stood at a distance, giving Cyra and Zane, alone time. Viktor pulled the threads of his clothes absentmindedly as he watched them.


    Unable to hold back any longer, he strode toward them. At the sound of footsteps, they looked up.


    Without a word, he hugged Cyra tightly, his eyes red with unshed tears. Cyra froze for a moment before wrapping her hands around him.


    Zane watched them, strangely feeling no anger. Sensing Viktor''s turmoil, he allowed him the moment. Since Cyra didn''t reject the embrace, perhaps she had feelings for him.


    Cyra sensed Viktor''s unstable mood¡ªhe must have fallen into his sub-state. She tried to get up but he wrapped his hands tightly around her neck.


    She couldn''t bear to leave him like this, so she lifted him as she stood.


    Zane got up and followed along, his gaze drifted towards the destruction and bodies on the ground.


    As he passed the town, his gaze grew distant, his heart ached at the sight. This was his home, who did this?


    The cold wind carried the stench of blood and burnt flesh, overwhelming him. He clenched his fingers as a tremor rocked through his body, his vision turning hazy with bloodlust.


    ''I''ll rip them apart!''


    Noticing his trembling, Cyra quickly wrapped an arm around him, patting his back in an attempt to soothe his rage.


    It''s been a while since she saw him this angry, she whispered soothing promises into his ear.


    ''''love, leave everything to me. I''ll make sure they plead for death and it eludes them.'''' Her soft yet chilling tone made Viktor shiver slightly.


    "Leave some for me. My sword is getting rusty." Zane uttered, his clenched fingers loosening, but his anger was far from gone.


    Cyra held his hand as they moved forward¡ªshe detected no surviving heartbeats in the wreckage, except in the hospital. It seemed that place had been left untouched.


    What baffled her the most was how the enemy was able to lay such a plan under her nose.


    Through a person''s heartbeat, she could sense their intentions, whether good or bad; it was impossible to hide from her unless you didn''t own a heart.


    Her senses spanned the entire island. Though she remained unseen, nothing escaped her notice.


    So this was a mystery to her. How could a normal person suddenly start killing others?


    "Who was the cause of the bombed Mansion?" Cyra asked with narrowed eyes.


    "The chef." Kyle who followed them silently, chimed in with a complicated expression. He thought of something, his lips parted but no words came out.


    Zane caught his expression, "If you know something, speak." His tone was cold as he faced Kyle.


    Kyle let out a deep sigh and pulled his hair back before facing the irritated Zane. Feeling Cyra''s gaze on him he couldn''t help but speak. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''I recognize the familiar handiwork of the Dark Order Organization.'''' At his words, Viktor''s body stiffened. Cyra frowned, the name ringing a distant bell, but she couldn''t quite place it.


    "Who''s that?" Cyra''s question immediately dispelled the tense atmosphere. Kyle covered his face, unsure whether to laugh or feel pity for the absurdity of this situation. ''How can she destroy two of their secret bases and still forget who they are?''


    Zane blinked, shooting his wife a distressed look, wondering when her memory had become this faulty.


    ''''Ahem¡­ it''s one of the assassin''s organizations.'''' Kyle muttered, unable to bear her clueless gaze. Cyra''s eyes flashed with realization. ''oh, them.''


    ''''Hmm¡­so it was for revenge. It seems I was soft-hearted and didn''t wipe them out.'''' Cyra uttered with a thoughtful look as she trailed her fingers absentmindedly on Viktor''s back.


    ''''Nicole,'''' Cyra called. In a flash, a figure appeared before her.


    Her gaze trailed over Nicole''s bloodied clothes and unkempt hair. "Clear out the bodies, Kyle. Call the building company, rebuild the town, and send out a recruitment notice." Cyra issued a series of orders.


    She glanced at the ruined town, her eyes flashing gold. With a deep breath, they faded back to grey.


    ''''I''ll set aside funds to compensate their loved ones. Make sure they go to the right people,'''' She said, facing Kyle, who nodded in response.


    It wasn''t out of soft-heartedness that she chose to compensate them¡ªafter all, they had signed life contracts. Rather, she blamed herself for not wiping out the enemy earlier, giving them the chance to retaliate.


    ''''Kyle, see me before you post the recruitment notice.'''' With no words, she disappeared with Viktor and Zane, leaving Kyle standing in the empty clearing.


    Kyle''s gaze darkened, his thoughts drifting as he clutched his chest. ''Why did I feel such relief that she''s alive?'' He frowned, not liking this out-of-control feeling. With pursed lips, he concluded he wanted to kill her himself rather than someone else doing it.


    Successfully deceiving himself, his tense heart loosened and he went to work.


    Cyra appeared before the mansion, seeing the sight of the crumpled walls and charred wood, she suddenly realized the Mansion was gone. Zane stared blankly at the sight, before looking away.


    ''''We can stay in my space,'''' Viktor suggested, finally breaking silent. Cyra looked at Zane, and he nodded; she hummed softly.


    Viktor quickly took them to his space. Once inside, Viktor returned to his cheerful self. With a reluctant glance, he pulled away from her embrace and led them on a tour of the newly furnished mansion.


    Zane''s mood lightened, he and Viktor whispered excitedly as they talked about everything. Cyra was forgotten at the side and could only feel relieved when she saw Zane smile.


    Viktor dragged Zane to the kitchen, glancing around for Cyra before quickly shutting the door. Zane watched his action faintly getting an idea what it was; he stared in anticipation in the direction of the Themocooler.


    Viktor wasted no time opening it, and Zane gasped at the sight of multiple containers filled with various ice cream flavours.


    Zane quickly turned the key, locking the door. ''''I''m taking the chocolate mint flavour,'''' Zane said in a whisper, fearing his wife might hear them.


    ''''She will get suspicious if we both leave at once. I want some too,'''' Kyle muttered, eyeing the ice cream longingly.


    ''''Who goes first?'''' Zane asked. They exchanged a glance.


    Back in the room, Cyra leaned against the wall, her lips curled up¡ªwondering who would be sent to cover the other.

 Chapter 191 - 191: I know you’ve liked my wife for a long time.

    The door opened, and Viktor walked out with a normal expression; nothing could be seen from his expression.


    "Where''s Zane?" Cyra asked; her intense gaze froze Viktor for a split second, but he quickly composed himself.


    "He went to wash off. I can show you to the bathroom." Viktor answered calmly, motioning for her blood-stained clothes.


    Cyra shot him a meaningful stare, her lips slightly curled in a smile.


    Viktor''s fingers trembled slightly as he pushed his curls back, having a nagging feeling his lies had been discovered.


    "Alright, show me to the bathroom." Cyra straightened up, too uncomfortable to play along.


    Viktor hummed and walked ahead to show her the way, though subtly glancing at her from the corner of his eyes to see her expression.


    He thought his actions went unnoticed by her, but her next words made him stumble on his feet.


    "I''m aware. You can eat as much as you want today, but not too much. And tell Zane there''s no need to hide.'''' Cyra''s lazy tone echoed down the narrow hallway.


    Viktor grabbed the pillar for balance, eyes wide as he stared at Cyra. Heat rushed to his face as he recalled how boldly he had lied to her.


    ''''Mistress¡­why didn''t you tell me, you made me¡­ugh!'''' Viktor facepalmed, recalling how he bragged to Zane that he was a skilled liar.


    Amused, Cyra lifted his chin with her fingers, her grey eyes locking onto his.


    "Boy, know this¡­since you heartbeats, you can''t hide anything from me ¡­" Her grey eyes darkened, a frown forming, recalling the attack.


    "Send me to the bathroom, and send for Kyle. I need to understand this attacker''s strangeness." Her voice turned to a whisper at her last sentence.


    Her light mood vanished. Viktor''s lashes trembled as he bit his lower lip, inhaling deeply.


    Feeling a toned soft hand wrapping against hers, she looked up to meet Viktor''s firm gaze.


    "There''s no need to call Kyle; I''ll tell you myself¡­ let''s just say I know them well." Viktor forced the words out, his voice betraying the painful memory.


    Cyra''s frown deepened, displeased by the sadness clouding his expression. Her grip on his chin tightened, causing him to hiss and glance up, his golden pupils darkening with desire.


    ''''Mistress~'' he murmured in a daze as she pressed closer. "I will drink from you today.'''' Her predatory gaze sent electrifying shivers down his spine.


    He nodded blankly, and Cyra released her hold, gesturing for him to lead the way.


    Viktor couldn''t remember how he led her; he merely pointed at the bathroom door, watching her enter as his knees weakened.


    He ran a hand over his chin, still feeling her lingering warmth. His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, anticipation coiling in his stomach.


    Getting strength back in his body, he gazed at the closed door with a longing gaze before he left.


    Cyra ran her hands through her hair, letting the water cascade over her, washing away the dried blood and exhaustion.


    Black blood flowed down the drain, gradually clearing as time passed. Cyra turned off the water and stepped out of the shower, her dark red hair clinging to her skin.


    She paused before the mirror, which seemed to glow as her reflection appeared.


    She stared at her reflection, her grey eyes flickering between gold and grey¡ªher cursed form unstable.


    She shot her eyes and inhaled deep calming breaths, suppressing the raging bloodlust deep within her.


    "''Dark Order Organization." A chilling whisper echoed through the bathroom, cracks spreading across the mirror as the pressure from her words filled the air.


    It had been a long time since she''d felt such intense hatred for anyone¡ªall she wanted was peace with her husband. But now¡­


    "Kekeke¡­" A chilling laugh escaped her lips, the tips of her hair turning gold as her rage simmered.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Zane sat on a stool, an open ice cream container on the table.


    He scooped a large spoonful into his mouth, his eyes squinting as the cold numbed his tongue¡ªbut that didn''t stop him. He quickly went in for another bite.


    ''''Knock.''''


    At the sound, his head snapped back, eyes locking onto the door as he hesitated. "Wife, is that you?!" he called out, his voice shaking while he hurried to erase the evidence of his crime.


    ''''It''s me. There''s no need to hide, she already knows.'''' Viktor''s voice came out from the other end.


    Zane turned the keys hurriedly and opened the door, "How did she find out, what did she say?!" His gaze darted around, searching for his wife as he bombarded Viktor with questions.


    "She''s taking a bath, and she knew from the start. Sigh¡­ it was like she had ears on the walls," Viktor said offhandedly, unaware that Zane had frozen, his eyes widening.


    ''Ha! How did I forget about her heightened senses?'' he thought in dismay.


    Viktor grabbed another spoon and helped himself to Zane''s ice cream without hesitation.


    He looked over to see Zane''s lost expression and spoke after finishing the ice cream in his mouth.


    "Come join me. She said we can eat as much as we want today," Viktor said, motioning with a wave of his spoon.


    Zane didn''t need to be told twice. He sat back on the stool and dug in, but his mood dipped slightly as flashes of the ruined mansion flickered through his mind.


    He understood immediately¡ªthis was her way of lifting his spirits.


    He snapped out of his thought at Viktor''s spoon nudging his, he looked up and saw Viktor''s comforting glance.


    A smile crept on his face, and he took a big scoop of ice cream; as soon as it entered his mouth, a burst of flavour soothed his loss.


    Though the house is gone, it can be rebuilt what was important was none died in the blast.


    Viktor watched Zane''s relaxed face, but instead of relief, guilt gnawed at him. Zane was the first real friend he had ever made¡ªyet here he was, falling for his wife.


    His lips parted, but the words stuck. He swallowed hard, forcing himself to speak.


    ''''Will you hate me if I like your wife?'''' he asked in a hushed voice, twirling his spoon in the ice cream container, unable to meet Zane''s gaze.


    The room fell Into a tense silence. Zane froze for a moment before speaking. "I know you''ve liked my wife for a long time."


    He sighed, then added, "I don''t hate you¡­ but it makes me uncomfortable.'''' His tone was light, but the sincerity in his words was clear.


    He knew this time would come¡ªhe couldn''t keep his wife to himself forever. No matter how much he loved her, he wasn''t enough to satisfy her physically. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He just felt uncomfortable that his wife would hug and hold another man other than him.


    Viktor stared at him in shock, not expecting him to react so calmly, he was well aware of how good and loving their relationship was.


    ''''Aren''t you afraid that I would take all your wife''s love?'''' Viktor met Zane''s gaze head-on, searching for a glimpse of his true feelings.

 Chapter 192 - 192: I was one of the experiments.

    Zane took a bite of ice cream, his eyes squinting in enjoyment; Viktor watched, his body tense.


    "I''m not afraid; I''ll always hold the top place in my wife''s heart," Zane said with a confident smile.


    Viktor''s body loosened slightly, blinded by the self-confidence Zane exuded, and a tinge of envy flashed in the depths of his heart.


    He hummed and took a spoonful of ice cream, hoping the cold would soothe his emotions. He hoped to be loved as Zane or even wanted by her.


    Zane noticed Viktor''s dull expression and didn''t know what to tell him. He couldn''t speak of Cyra''s feelings for Viktor, he was in the dark about her true feelings for him.


    "I will seduce your wife. I want her and am not going to give up." Viktor said with a firm promise, his gaze gleaming with obsession.


    Zane felt slightly uncomfortable but shrugged in response while fully concentrating on his ice cream.


    After some time, they slouched in their seats, staring at the now-empty bucket of ice cream.


    Zane hiccupped, rubbing his stomach as a flash of pain crossed his face.


    Viktor was no better; his lips were numb and tinged red from the cold, and a burp escaped his lips.


    "I can''t move¡­.so full." Zane slurred, laying bonelessly against the table unaware of the gentle turn of the door knob.


    Cyra walked in silently and witnessed this scene. Her gaze lingered on the empty container and their stuffed form.


    "Savor this taste; it will sustain you for a month." Cyra''s deadpan voice startled them, but they were too full to react, their eyes widening in fear at her words.


    "Wife¡­.hicc¡­what do you mean?" Zane asked blinking obediently, like he didn''t get her meaning.


    Viktor tried to reduce his presence hoping she would forget about him.


    "You know exactly what I meant. You''re banned from sweets for a month," Cyra said flatly, unaffected by his cuteness. It seemed the pain from his toothache had faded from his mind.


    Then she turned to Viktor who shrank into the table, creeping backwards as if to escape. He froze when he felt her gaze on him, and flashed her a sheepish smile.


    "Oh, I haven''t forgotten about you. Hand over every snack in your space." Viktor''s eyes widened, he nudged Zane''s foot subtly, signalling for him to change his wife''s mind.


    A hopeless expression spread over Zane''s face. He looked blankly at the ice cream container, wondering why he didn''t dispose of it on time.


    Now there was evidence, there was no changing Cyra''s mind. Even though he was immortal, she was strict about his health.


    Viktor knew he couldn''t rely on Zane for help, so he turned to Cyra and pleaded, "I have an excellent teeth-cleaning routine. I eat so many snacks, see, my teeth are still strong." He flashed her a smile, showing off his pearly whites, but froze when he saw her expression grow sterner.


    He swallowed hard, realizing he had made a big mistake. "Haha¡­ I was just joking, forget what I said." He laughed nervously, trying to wave off what he said but it was already too late.


    Before he could react, Cyra appeared before him, he felt a pull on his chin and looked up to meet her calm grey eyes.


    Cyra''s fingers traced his veins. "I quite enjoyed the taste of your blood, but now¡­ it''s been tainted by too much junk. I''ve lost my appetite." Cyra clicked her tongue in mock pity.


    Viktor''s eyes widened like a frightened deer, knowing she might really lose interest in feeding from him.


    Zane watched in interest as Cyra scared Viktor, showing no move to help him out. He understood his wife was still going to drink his blood, she had scared him like this in the beginning.


    Viktor panicked, gripping her fingers tightly as his eyes glistened with unshed tears. "Mistress, I promise, I won''t eat so much junk again." His voice trembled, on the verge of tears.


    Cyra frowned, feeling she might have scared him too much. She caressed his face and said in a warm tone. "You can eat snacks but there should be a limit. Your health is important to me."


    A blush crept on his face at her intense gaze, his heart skipped a beat. He felt her warm breath against his face, and he stared at her blankly.


    Zane noticed his unbecoming expression and covered his face with his palm, unable to look Viktor in the eye.


    Viktor couldn''t be blamed. Zane may have grown immune to her beauty after years together, but even he wasn''t prepared for the sudden closeness of her flawless face.


    Cyra tapped his face softly, snapping him back to reality. He swallowed down his drool and nodded dumbly at her earlier words.


    Once she had his attention, her expression turned serious. "Let''s go to the living room to discuss." At her words, the lustful haze cleared from his eyes.


    His fists clenched but relaxed under her patient gaze.


    Zane glanced back and forth, confused at their cryptic words, but he stood up and followed them out. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They sat on the sofa, Viktor was sitting at her left, Zane at her right. Cyra didn''t rush him to speak and waited for him to gather his words and start at his pace.


    Viktor released the breath he was holding and started. "The Dark Organization is involved in assassination, human experiments, slave training, and other black-market dealings in the underworld." Viktor paused to catch his breath, his hands forming into fists.


    "I was one of the experiments." The room fell into loud silence. Zane''s expression changed, and Cyra''s aura became cold.


    They didn''t interrupt him and left him to unburden himself. Cyra''s hands covered his clenched fingers, sending her unspoken warmth and concern.


    Viktor''s heart warmed at her gesture, and he continued speaking, his tone steady. "They conducted countless experiments on groups of young children, attempting to manifest their supernatural abilities. Those who succeeded were brainwashed and had self-destruction chips implanted in their brains." He spoke of such inhuman horrors with a disturbingly calm demeanor.


    Zane''s eyes widened in shock; his gaze went straight to Viktor''s head, fearful such a chip might have been implanted in his head.


    Cyra knew it was worse than he let on. How could a child not feel pain and fear at being experimented on? Her grip on his hands tightened and Viktor flashed her a smile, though it didn''t reach his eyes.


    Viktor could feel the pain of having his body pierced with long needles and tubes pumping weird liquid into his body.


    The painful spasms of his body as it fought to reject the drugs that were allergic to his system.


    The dead bodies of his friends were discarded after their bodies shut down from stress and organ failure.


    Memories flashed through his mind, dragging him back to the white room where screams of pain were a never-ending melody.


    He was snapped back to reality when he felt a warm embrace wrapped around him. He buried his face in her neck, his face clear of tears.


    He hugged her tightly, breathing in her familiar scent. After a moment, he pulled away and continued.


    ¡­¡­


    From Author san: Thank you lovelies


    for your votes (?¤Ã???§Ù?(??????? ?) . Like my profile to be updated on when I post new novels.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Can’t I go another time?

    He spoke as he drifted down memory lane.


    *Fluorescent lights reflected off sterile white walls and polished steel.


    Rows of high-tech equipment¡ªmonitors, IV stands, and glass containers filled with unknown substances¡ªlined the walls, each connected to a pale figure restrained on the examination table.


    The faint beeping of heart monitors echoed through the lab.


    Suddenly a high-pitched tone blared from the pale girl''s heart monitor.


    The sound alerted three figures in white lab coats.


    Scientist A read her vitals with an indifferent gaze. "Subject''s vitals are destabilizing. Heart rate spiking¡ª170 BPM and rising. V-fib onset." He stated calmly.


    Scientist B stared down at her hologram screen and said with a disappointed sigh. "Expected. The strain was always going to be excessive at this stage. BP is tanking¡ª50 over 20.''''


    Scientist C, a junior, suggested as he clicked on the hologram beside the girl''s bed. "We could attempt stabilization. Defibrillating at 200 joules. Clear."


    A sharp electric crack and the girl convulsed but the monitor stutters and resumes its erratic beeping.


    Seeing no signs of improvement, Scientist A instructed. "No conversion. Increase to 300 joules. Again."


    After another shock, there was still no change. The erratic beeping slowed, then began stretching out.


    "Asystole setting in. No pulse. Do we bother with another round?" Scientist C said, turning to Scientist A for instructions.


    "Waste of resources. She''s nonviable. Mark time of death¡ª03:52 AM." Scientist A spoke flatly, disappointed at another failed experiment.


    A long, high-pitched tone rings out from the heart monitor. A second later, it cuts off with a dull click as the machine is switched off. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Scientist B, record the data and dispose of the body. Prep the next subject." After her words, she stared at the body before leaving the two following along.


    Unaware, a silver-haired boy watched them leave, murmuring, "500," his pale lips cracked.


    "Subject 501 (Viktor) glanced at the ceiling blankly, counting the number of deaths. His golden eyes dimmed, void of life. He stared blankly at the tubes pumping an unknown liquid into his body.


    Suddenly a voice interrupted his frozen state. "Wheel in Subject 501 to the neurotic chamber."


    Viktor watched as two figures hovered over his bed. A click sounded, and the machine detached him.


    He felt the bed move, but his expression remained blank as they wheeled him out.


    He was sent to a white room, the walls mounted by hologram screens, and a glass showed three figures looking into the room.


    They wheeled him into the centre of the room and left. The room fell eerily silent; only the loud thumping of his heart echoed in his ears, with no outside sounds reaching him.


    Viktor sat up slowly, his young body aching, needle marks scattered across his pale skin beneath the flimsy white gown.


    His golden eyes stayed emotionless as he stared ahead, fists clenching when the hologram screen lit up.


    Images flashed erratically, some lingering for seconds, others for minutes.


    The images on the screen flashed through his eyes, his eyes becoming confused as time passed by.


    He was locked In the room for days, fed only when he neared death. Over time, he realized they were trying to control his mind.


    For some reason, the technique failed, only triggering headaches.


    After a week, he memorized every image flashing by¡ªhis gaze turning blank and unresponsive.


    A scientist on the other side, read his brain chart. "Involuntary cognitive reconditioning has been successfully induced. Subject 501 exhibits full compliance with external directives, with marked suppression of independent critical thought and prior memory recall." He was deemed successful and released from the room.


    "Though he failed to awaken his supernatural abilities and survived through those harsh experiments, they transferred him to another department.


    ''''Assassination.''''


    Over the years, the boy grew into a man, shaped by their inhumane training. He was sent on missions, earning a near-perfect success rate.


    Everything fell into a routine, a life meticulously planned by his supervisors.


    Viktor dropped his weapons with a smile, liking their sharp edge. Pain wrapped around his wrist with a drowsy stare. "Master, hisss¡­. Remember, you have to go through a routine health check today. Don''t endure your body cramps; tell them to check what''s wrong with you."


    Viktor, who was about to fall freely into his bed, paused, "Can''t I go another time? I need to sleep; you were useless at the last mission, and I had to do everything myself." He drawled with a voice filled with blame.


    "Hisss¡­..who expects their beats to swallow a bomb. Am I indestructible to you?" Pain hissed, angry and Viktor incredulous thought.


    "Alright! I''m going¡ªstop hissing, or I will peel out your scales." Viktor pinched his ears with a grimace and pinched Pain by the neck.


    Pain thrashed its tail under his grip, but Viktor ignored its pleading gaze. He left the room, pressed his thumbprint to the door, and locked it behind him.


    He walked through the hallway, passing others dressed in black as him. After thirty minutes, he entered the elevator.


    He pressed a section of the wall, activating a hologram screen, then selected the last floor.


    He stared at his reflection on the elevator steel door. Humming under his breath, he packed his long silver hair into a ponytail.


    A chime sounded, and the elevator doors slid open.


    Stepping out, he scanned his card on the guard''s hologram screen; his information was brought out, confirming he was the one.


    After a security scan, they let him pass into the scientist block.


    ''''Code 501, undress for a full body check.'''' A bored tone echoed through the room as he entered, almost sounding like a machine.


    He turned to see a woman scrolling through her screen, holographic images reflecting in her eyes as she gestured toward the examination bed.


    Viktor''s body tensed at the sight of the beeping machine. The sterile air made his hands tremble, and painful memories flashed through his mind. He bit down hard on his tongue, fighting to suppress the deep-rooted fear.


    ''''Stop dawdling, I don''t have all day. Strip.'''' The woman said without looking up from her screen.


    Her voice snapped him from his haze. Forcing a calm smile, he stripped.


    Putting on a flimsy white gown, he lay on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Sensing his master''s unease, Pain coiled its tail around his wrist in silent comfort.

 Chapter 194 - 194: Wheel him out and follow me

    The woman walked towards the bed, calmly hooking Viktor up to the machine. A holographic screen lit up, displaying all his vital signs.


    She stared indifferently at his heart, scanning for hidden ailments. Finding nothing, she was about to conclude her check-up when she froze¡ªan unfamiliar indicator blinked beside his heart.


    Zooming in, she discovered a small crystal pulsing slightly. Her gaze flashed, and Viktor instantly felt the change in her.


    Earlier, she checked him like she was going through the motions, with a calm indifference.


    He suddenly felt her gaze on him and pretended to be unaware, while he watched her from the corner of his eyes.


    He immediately held his breath when she initiated the sleeping gas, the gas was silent and orderless.


    Viktor''s hand went slack as he feigned sleep. He listened as she called security, "Wheel him out and follow me. Be careful."


    He heard her discussion with the guards, and a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over him; his body tensed as those dark memories poured into his mind.


    When he regained his senses he was already wheeled into a sterile white room.


    The woman had communicated with the leading scientist earlier, and they gathered in the room, ready to run a thorough test of his heart.


    "The indications showed the core of his supernatural abilities forming." A scientist whispered, tapping on his hologram health display.


    "Confirmed." One answered from the side; a machine was placed on his heart, and a buzzing sound echoed into the room.


    "''Prepare to place the self-destruct chip in the subject''s brain," the leader ordered, sending a chill down Viktor''s spine as he lay on the bed.


    ''No, I have to get out of here. I can''t let them do that.'' As the thought hit him, his heartbeat quickened, and the monitors blared with sharp beeps, immediately shattering Viktor''s pretense.


    One of the scientists signaled with a glance, nodding for the other to activate the knockout gas.


    She crept towards it, trying to seem normal like they didn''t understand the reason why his heartbeat skipped. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Years of hellish training sharpened Viktor''s instincts¡ªhe sensed the shift in the room and moved faster than they could react


    He wrapped Pain around the woman''s neck and turned it sharply to the side, instantly killing her.


    One of them reacted and clicked a red button on the wall, and a sharp cry of Alarm blared across the scientist block, alerting all the guards.


    Relief flickered in Viktor''s eyes as one of them collapsed beside him. His gaze then turned to the rest and a smile bloomed on his innocent face.


    "Pain, we''re leaving. Take down anyone in our way," Viktor ordered his beast, grabbing a syringe from the surgeon''s tray.


    "Hmph! There''s no escaping the Dark Order base. Give up and lie back down, and we''ll forget your little stunt." The leader remained calm, having seen this situation unfold before and knowing the inevitable fate of the instigator.


    But this time, it was bound to be different. They had trained a monster who wasn''t brainwashed by them, making him the deadliest in the assassin''s block.


    Viktor ignored her and stabbed the syringe into the throat of the woman beside her, causing blood to gush out and splatter on the leader''s face.


    Her eyes widened In horror as warm blood splattered across her face. Heart pounding, she bolted for the exit.


    Viktor picked up a knife and threw it at her; the knife went through the woman''s throat "Ghhk¡­gurgle¡­khhrrgh¡­.ughh'''' she choked on her blood, holding her neck in disbelief as she collapsed to the ground.


    Panic spread through the remaining scientists as they scrambled for the other exit, the alarm blaring overhead.


    Suddenly, sounds of loud footsteps came for the door, and the remaining scientists breathed out in relief, thinking they were finally saved.


    Viktor dashed through the door, his mind fixed on a familiar destination. The guards chased him, bullets whizzing by as he expertly dodged.


    He followed his memory and went deeper into the scientist block; he crept into Scientist A''s office, taking her off guard.


    Before she could react, Pain had already bitten her with his poison. She twitched on the ground as Viktor pulled her toward the wall beside a wooden shelf.


    "Master hisss, what are you planning?" Pain asked, confusion swirling in his feline eyes at his Master''s action.


    "Oh, we are blowing up the building. Isn''t that exciting?" Viktor asked in a cheerful tone as he placed the woman''s palm on the wall.


    A handprint lit up, and the wall clicked before sliding open. An ominous red button appeared, flanked by blue and smaller flashing buttons below.


    This was the Dark Order self-destruct button, used when they wanted to destroy important files or hide their secret away from their enemies.


    Pain''s tail trembled as his master''s words sank in. "Master¡­.don''t give up on yourself, you don''t have to die with them. Leave the buttons, we can find another¡ª" his persuasion choked in its throat when Viktor heartlessly pressed the buttons without a second thought.


    As soon as he pressed it, a warning sound alerted everybody in the other block as well.


    "WARNING! WARNING! Self-destruct in two minutes!"


    Viktor smiled, dragged his beast, and left the room, blending in with the panicked crowd.


    The sudden chaos took everyone by surprise, sending them rushing toward the exit in a panic. Meanwhile, Kyle, returning from a mission, had just approached the building when the blaring alarm reached his ears. He immediately recoiled.


    While Viktor hummed as he moved with the panicked crowd, silently eliminating anyone who blocked his path.


    The alarm triggered the countdown sequence. "9¡­8¡­7¡­6¡­5¡­4¡­3¡­2¡­1." Everybody''s heart hung in their throat, the numbers making their heartbeat thunder in their ears; some gave up running, knowing they wouldn''t make it.


    "Boom!!!"


    A deafening explosion rocked the building as glass shattered, and flames consumed the structure with relentless speed.


    Viktor had just reached the exit when the blast''s force hurled him forward. His ears rang as the building collapsed behind him, sending a thick cloud of dust and debris into the air, drawing the attention of those nearby.


    Sharp debris tore into Viktor''s skin as flying rocks scraped him. His ears rang, causing him to stumble, but he knew he couldn''t afford to stop.


    He had to leave the area before reinforcements came, then he wouldn''t be able to ever escape this place.


    He had to leave the area before reinforcements arrived, or he''d never escape this place.


    He cast one last glance at the burning ruins before vanishing into the night, relieved their mind manipulation hadn''t worked¡ªotherwise, they wouldn''t have told him about the room confidently.


    A laugh burst through his throat, tears gushed from his eyes.


    *Present*


    Something warm dropped on his thighs, waking him up from memory lane. He thought his cheeks to see it streaming with tears.


    Cyra took his hands gently as Zane excused himself, leaving them alone.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Do you like him?

    After a while, Viktor''s mood returned to normal. He realized he was in her embrace and instinctively pressed deeper into her arms, wrapping his hands around her waist.


    Cyra tensed slightly, but she didn''t push him away. Ignoring his little actions, she asked ''''Are you alright?" A concern she wasn''t aware of, laced her tone.


    Viktor hummed softly against her nape, his warm breath brushing her skin. His fingers crept beneath her clothes, tracing her waist with deliberate slowness.


    Before he could go further, a firm hand stopped him. He looked up, meeting Cyra''s darkened grey eyes.


    "Boy, are you trying to seduce me?" Cyra''s deep voice floated into his ears, making him stiffen. He hesitated, then nodded frankly, a blush creeping onto his face.


    Cyra raised a brow at his honesty, then flicked his forehead with her fingers.


    "When you''re clearheaded, we can revisit this scene," she said calmly. Then, without waiting for his response, she rose to her feet with him still in her arms.


    "Where''s your room?"


    Viktor pointed toward the left hallway, frustration flickering in his gaze. ''Clearheaded?'' he thought as a sigh escaped his lips. ''I''m very much awake. Why won''t she just take advantage of my vulnerable moment? I''m willing.''


    She heard his sigh and glanced at him briefly, but her attention drifted to his exposed neck.


    Her mouth went dry. The rhythmic pulse of his heartbeat pounded in her ears, and her fangs ached to sink into his pale skin.


    She shut her eyes and forced herself to suppress the hunger. By the time she looked at him again, her face was unreadable. Viktor remained unaware of how close she had been to losing control.


    "There is an empty room beside mine, You and Zane can stay there." Victor pointed at the door three doors away from his, she nodded and turned the knob of his door.


    His hands tightened around her as she walked into his room. He didn''t want her to leave but he knew he couldn''t stop her, at least let him gain something.


    "Mistress?" He called softly.


    She stopped, giving him her full attention. He wrapped his arms around her neck, arching forward as if offering himself. Looking away shyly, his lips parted, but his eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    Cyra stilled. Her gaze locked onto his neck, understanding exactly what he was doing.


    Without a word, she carried him to the bed.


    Viktor snorted, pursing his lips in frustration. His fingers curled into his palms as his excitement faded. ''Why isn''t she responding? She was the one who promised to feed from me. Now she wants to pretend¡ª''


    A sharp pain on his wrist cut off his thoughts.


    He glanced up to see Cyra drinking from him¡ªnot from his neck, but from his wrist. Though happy she didn''t go back on her words, disappointment lingered. ''Why not my neck?''


    She swallowed the rich taste of his blood, his emotions subtly shifting its flavour. Once she had her fill, she licked the wound closed. Viktor shivered at the contact of her warm tongue.


    His throat became dry. His eyes darken with desire. Through the haze clouding his mind, he watched as Cyra leaned closer.


    Pale fingers hooked under his chin, tracing the curve of his lips. Her grey eyes took in his entire figure.


    "Rest well," she murmured, giving his chin a light pinch before vanishing from the room.


    Viktor stared at the empty space where she had been. Slowly, he touched his chin and lips.


    A flush rose to his cheeks, and suddenly, he burst into quiet giggles, rolling across his bed.


    His heart thumped wildly in his chest as he replayed her earlier actions. Ahh! Mistress likes me. He traced the invisible bite on his wrist, his mind wandering with excitement.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Zane had just finished his bath. Stepping out with only a towel wrapped around his waist, water dripped from his wet hair, sliding down his caramel-toned skin.


    Cyra arrived just in time to witness such an alluring sight. Leaning against a pillar, she watched him in silence, a warmth flickering in her eyes.


    Zane paused briefly before continuing to dry his hair. "How is he feeling?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cyra straightened and moved closer. Taking the towel from his hands, she responded, "He''s fine."


    Zane hummed under his breath, turning to her with a probing look.


    "Do you like him?"


    His abrupt question made her freeze¡ªbut only for a moment. Quickly regaining her composure, she held his gaze.


    "And why would you think that?" she asked smoothly.


    For a second, Zane almost doubted himself. But then he thought of the way she treated Viktor differently from everyone else, how her gaze lingered on him a little longer, how her eyes brightened at his antics.


    "Don''t you?" he challenged. "The way you look at him, the way you smile when he acts up¡­ It''s not the same as with others."


    Cyra''s expression shifted from calm to something more uncertain.


    His words settled in her mind, forcing her to confront the truth.


    She had always told herself that the anger she felt when Viktor was injured stemmed from seeing him as a valuable food source. But now that Zane had pointed it out, she had to question it.


    If he were just food, why not replace him with someone else? Why did she care if he lived or died? Why wasn''t his touch repulsive to her?


    The signs had been there all along, but she had ignored them. Now, faced with the truth, there was no denying it.


    She didn''t just want his blood. She wanted him.


    Zane studied her, and his mood soured. He bit his lips hard, trying to stop himself from becoming selfish and stopping her from being with Viktor.


    "Love." Cyra''s voice was soft as she reached out, gently prying his lip from between his teeth. "Even if I''m interested in Viktor, you are the number one in my heart. It seems I haven''t proven it enough to you."


    Before Zane could react, his surroundings blurred.


    When he blinked, he was suddenly standing in front of a door. Cyra had moved them.


    She opened the door and stepped inside. Then, with a flick of her leg, she shut it behind her.


    Before he could say a word, she claimed his lips, guiding him toward the bed.

 Chapter 196 - 196: I love you, Zane

    Zane''s eyes widened in realization, he felt the soft bed beneath him, his eyes closed as he responded to her kiss. Cyra''s fingers trailed his shoulder blades, sucking softly at his lower lips.


    Zane''s breath came in short pants as she pulled away, a silver thread of saliva connecting their lips.


    Cyra''s gaze darkened at the sight of his kiss-bruised lips and glazed eyes. She pressed a tender kiss to his eyelids, love shining in her gaze.


    Slowly, she trailed wet kisses from the corner of his lips to his nape; Zane moaned softly as she bit him slightly, her tongue soothing her bite marks.


    His soft moans captivated her, and she pinched his nipples, drawing even more moans from him.


    "Love¡­ your body, your blood," Cyra whispered before sinking her fangs into his nipple.


    "Ahh¡­" Zane gasped, a sharp jolt of pleasure coursing through him. His fingers tangled in her hair, and his shaft throbbed with growing arousal.


    Cyra latched onto his nipple, sucking hungrily as if breastfeeding from him, while thin trails of blood traced down his caramel skin.


    She released his reddened nipple, licking away the stray drops of blood while locking eyes with him.


    "Your heart. Everything belongs to me." She uttered with stark possessiveness gleaming in her gaze.


    Zane could only stare at her in a daze, lost in desire. He watched her undress, swallowing hard when he saw her bare, alluring figure.


    Her hair cascaded down her back as she straddled him.


    They stared into each other''s eyes, her lips curled slightly as she held his hands, moving them upward to her breasts. ''''My heart belongs to you.'''' She uttered in a whisper, her eyes holding his as she continued.


    ''''As well as my body.'''' Zane''s heart skipped a bit at her words; her tender gaze burned through him, and his grip on her soft breasts instinctively tightened.


    He leaned closer and claimed her lips; Cyra responded, handing the control to him; his tongue rolled around hers as he kissed her deeply.


    Their lips separated, ''''You are in control today.'''' Cyra whispered and rolled to the side of the bed, without making a move to continue.


    Zane froze, turning to meet her calm, encouraging gaze. A flicker of nervousness stirred in his chest.


    Though they often made love, it was a different thing when he had absolute control.


    He met her gaze again, and she nodded in encouragement. Her hair fanned across the bed, her grey eyes brimming with love.


    And his nerves eased, mesmerized by the beauty of his wife. His gaze trailed her body, taking in every detail of her curves.


    He trailed slow, reverent kisses along her body. Cyra sighed, her fingers gripping the bedcovers to resist taking control.


    His slow, torturous pace made her restless as he kissed every inch of her body.


    Moving lower, he moved her thighs apart, taking in the sight of her moist pink folds. He moved closer, his breath brushing against her skin making her toes curl.


    She bit her lips, fighting hard for control. Zane finally took her folds into his mouth, his tongue caressing her sensitive walls.


    "Mm~" A strangled moan left Cyra''s lips, her eyes closed, and the sensation heightened.


    He firmly held her thighs in place and sucked harder, his tongue going straight for her clit.


    Cyra moaned, trembling as she clenched the sheets, grounding herself against the pleasure surging through her.


    Slurping sounds mixed with soft moans as the glowing stones bathed their tangled bodies in light.


    Zane lifted his head, his nose damp with her love juice. He licked his lips, a surge of power filling him as he took in her panting, flushed form.


    He wanted more of her taste and he buried his head into her folds, going through another round.


    Nipping slightly on her clit, he moved his fingers along her wet folds, lubricating them.


    Without warning he plunged two fingers into her. Cyra arched forward, her walls sucking and squeezing tightly on his fingers.


    He sucked on her clit and thrust deeper and faster into her folds; her love juice splattered out, lubricating his fingers, making his thrust smooth.


    Cyra wrapped her legs around his neck, caging him in, breathy moans escaping from her lips, blending with the squelching sound.


    "Zane¡­faster~" she moaned, her voice coming out in a breathy whisper. Zane obeyed, quickening his pace. Sweat dripped down his chin, making his hair cling to his damp skin.


    His fingers ached, but he didn''t stop¡ªnot until she finally came.


    "Zane¡­" She cried out his name as she reached the peak. Her body trembled from aftershocks, but instead of being satisfied, she became more hungry.


    Her grey eyes darkened completely, reason hanging by a thread. But she couldn''t break her word¡ªtonight, he was in control.


    With effort, she calmed her raging arousal, though the ache between her thighs only grew.


    Zane noticed her burning gaze and tensed. Whenever she looked at him like this, he knew she wouldn''t stop until she milked him dry.


    But remembering her words, he sighed in relief, and mirth danced in his eyes at her difficulty.


    "Love, don''t laugh too soon, it only expires today. And after that¡­" Cyra drawled lazily, leaving her threat unsaid, making his spine tingle.


    He pinched her clit In playful retribution, unaware Cyra was silently filing away his actions for later payback.


    With a simple tug, his towel slipped away, baring his aching length.


    With a single thrust, he buried himself inside her. They both moaned in relief; Zane paused, reeling in the moist warmth of her folds.


    Cyra locked her legs around his waist, urging him forward¡ªand he obeyed.


    He thrust deeper, claiming her hardened nipple between his lips.


    Cyra wrapped her arms around his neck, her finger grasping his strands as she moaned.


    Their breaths came out in pants, sweat gliding on their body as the moved. The bed creaked in time with the rhythmic slap of their flesh, the sound filling the room.


    Zane groaned as her walls tightened around him, milking him with every squeeze. He barely held himself together.


    After rounds of thrust, Cyra and Zane reached the peak, her folds contracted, sucking and squeezing him tightly as she came.


    A burst of white light filled his vision as he groaned, spilling warm seed deep inside her.


    He collapsed against her, their bodies still joined, breath mingling as they clung to the warmth of each other.


    Cyra ran her hands through his hair in a soothing motion. "Are you confident in my love for you or do you need more practice to be sure?" She asked in a warm whisper and he hummed into her chest.


    Zane had always known she loved him, but the thought of another man sharing her heart had gnawed at him. Yet now, lying in her arms, he felt reassured¡ªno matter Viktor''s presence, her love for him would never waver.


    "I love you, Zane." She whispered as she kissed his forehead. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Patiently wait for me

    Zane parted his lips to respond but he was suddenly flipped over. He blinked, staring into her desire-filled eyes, and gulped.


    "It''s midnight, your time has expired." Cyra''s voice was like a devil''s whisper, Zane shivered, his eyes widening.


    "W-Wife take it easy on me." Zane pleaded resigning to his fate. He knew it was impossible to escape her in her current mood.


    And how right he was; he was tossed about for more rounds before his voice grew hoarse from begging, and his body lay boneless on the bed.


    Cyra glanced at his exhausted form, a flicker of guilt crossing her eyes. She gently picked him up and carried him to the bathroom to get a warm soak.


    Coming back to the room, she removed the bedsheet and checked the wardrobe for a new one to replace it.


    After tidying up the room, she brought Zane back and tucked him in; with a peck on his forehead, she went to freshen up.


    Taking out clothes from her space ring, she put it on and left the room. Walking slowly to the living room, she sat on the chair brought out a bottle of blood from her ring and took a sip.


    She frowned, recalling Viktor''s account of how the Dark Organization controlled their people''s minds.


    Digging into the minds of every employee would be exhausting. ''So how am I going to go about this? And I have to employ more fighters¡ªit''s time to have a private army.'' She wasn''t going to do everything herself.


    Her mind raced with thoughts as she sipped the blood. Her eyes flashed with killing intent as she thought of the mastermind behind the dark organization.


    ''''Patiently wait for me,'''' she muttered darkly before closing her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the deep forest, a mansion was surrounded by trees.


    Loud clashing sounds echoed from within, but the guards'' standing guards remained blank.


    Without a heartbeat, they could be mistaken for robots.


    ''''YOU FAILED!'''' A menacing, cracking-like voice screamed at the figure on the hologram screen.


    Skin cracks formed on the woman''s face as she tried to suppress her rage from erupting.


    This was the third skin she had lost, and her master remained in deep sleep, unable to create another.


    Remembering her camote master, her anger subsided, and calm returned. "Since we were able to land a hit, we can try again. This time, make sure she dies¡ªor abduct her husband if it fails," she instructed, then turned off the hologram screen.


    She frowned as she touched her cracked skin, strangely though, her flesh showed no blood followed through.


    Brain 101 stood and moved deeper into the mansion, passing through a narrow corridor filled with the stench of chemicals and rust.


    She stopped before a door and pressed her hand into the panel and the door made a clicking sound and unlocked.


    Inside, huge tubes filled with green liquid lay across the room; some of the tubes had human brains and limbs floating in the liquid.


    Brain 101 walked towards the end of the room and stopped before a tube that held a beautiful floating man.


    She pressed her hands against the glass as if reaching for her sleeping master. ''Master, please wake up. I brought so many brains¡ªwhy didn''t it work?'' Her voice cracked, red eyes filled with sorrow, though no tears would come.


    That part of her body system had stopped functioning. She caressed the glass, her eyes never leaving her master''s figure.


    After a while, a sharp alarm rang on her bracelet, and he hurriedly went to a tube holding some brain.


    She tapped her hologram screen, draining the liquid. The glass hissed open.


    She blinked out the freshest brains for her master, while she popped one into her mouth with a sickening crunch.


    Moving back to her master''s tube, she pressed on the down part, and a section opened up, green liquid slid through as she pushed the brains inside.


    Closing the gap, she watched as the brains dissolved into the liquid, becoming a substance for her master.


    "Master, I promise to erase anyone trying to ruin what you have built." She promised, her scratching voice tinged with firm determination.


    ¡­¡­


    Kyle slumped into a chair with a tired sigh, his legs aching from constant movement.


    He turned to the sounds of construction, exhausted to check on the builders, he decided to leave everything to Mira and rest a little.


    With a yawn, he laid his head on the table to rest his eyes a bit, but seconds passed, and he slept off.


    The Island was undergoing full construction; bright light shone through the clearing as the builders controlled the robots to lay down a foundation.


    Mira discussed with the woman in charge, "You have worked with madam before; don''t make extra changes, just what you built before."


    The woman nodded; curiosity filled her heart at the destroyed houses, but she suppressed it and did her work.


    They started with the mansion before rebuilding the townhouses; only the hospital building was left untouched.


    Nicole investigated the hospital staff intensively, even as far as controlling their minds, before she was satisfied they were clean.


    While Louis brought out some pastries for everyone, she knocked on Kyle''s makeshift tent but received no response.


    He peeked through the opened tent window and found Kyle fast asleep on his desk. So he left quietly, keeping Kyle''s share in the staff quarters.


    News spread to aristocratic families across the cities. Learning that Cyra was still alive, they sighed in disappointment.


    They all eyed the pure Crystal mine on her island; even if they couldn''t take it all, they would at least get a piece of it.


    They silently agreed to wait in the shadows, ready to reap the rewards if Cyra fell to the Dark Organization. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And as for the Dark Organization, they stayed clear of it.


    As they schemed Cyra was cuddling her husband in bed.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Meow…. Master you can’t

    The next day, Viktor brought them out of his space, and they appeared in front of the newly built Mansion.


    The afternoon sun enveloped the building, glittering over the glass house.


    Viktor was relieved to see the glass house wasn''t damaged, at least those beautiful flowers were safe.


    Zane stared fixedly at the mansion¡ªit was exactly the same as the one that got destroyed.


    "Let''s go in," Cyra whispered softly as she pulled him into the house. A comfortable sigh left her lips as she left the sun''s harsh glares.


    The Inner d¨¦cor was the same, it felt like the mansion was never destroyed in the first place, only the smell of paint and new furniture gave it away.


    Zane toured the mansion, Cyra followed along patiently as she stifled a yawn. Zane was fully satisfied when he saw everything was back to normal, only they had to get a new chef and buy clothes.


    Cyra, finally free, lay on the soft bed, keeping in mind to increase Kyle and the other''s salaries for doing a great job.


    She was about to fall asleep when a sharp ring came from her bracelet. She sighed in frustration and opened her eyes.


    Tapping her bracelet a hologram screen lit up, ''''Mistress, I''m done with the recruitment notice. I sent it to your inbox.'''' Kyle''s voice came from the other end.


    Cyra sat up, ''''Hold on.'''' She said as she clicked on her inbox. Kyle waited patiently as she went through the notice, his dark circles visible as he stared at his hologram.


    "I''m planning to build a private army, so draft a notice for skilled free fighters who aren''t loyal to other aristocratic families," Cyra added in a lazy tone, unaware of how close Kyle was to losing it.


    His expression twisted as he took a deep breath, suppressing his frustration. He wasn''t upset about her having a private army¡ªwhat irked him was having to type it out. She could have at least told him earlier.


    But no matter how angry he was he had to agree with a polite tone. "I will see to that. Is there anything else to add?" His last sentence came out through gritted teeth.


    As if Cyra could feel his emotions, "Nothing else. Take a one-week break after everything is sorted." Leaving those considerate words she ended the call and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Kyle hummed in agreement and quickly added in the notice. Cross-checking for mistakes, he posted on the Nexus.


    Heaving out in relief, a knock came in. Kyle called for the person to come in as he leaned tiredly into his seat.


    Mira walked in, spotting the same black circle, but her eyes were brighter and full of energy. Kyle wondered just how much coffee she''d had to be this energetic.


    "Some crops are due to be harvested. And the builders are asking if to make the supermarket bigger." Mira''s first words made Kyle scream internally.


    "We leave those crops for later and inform them to make it a bit bigger." Kyle issued instructions with a calm tone.


    Mira nodded and left the office. Kyle rose to his feet and stared out of the window, and wondered how his life came to this.


    He, an assassin, had been reduced to work tirelessly regardless of his gender. He has to speed up his assassination on her or he might not recognize himself in time to come.


    "Using poison would make it quicker, right?" He turned to Blue, who was bathing under the sun''s rays. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Meow¡­. Master you can''t." Blue stretched and said with a lazy purr. Left for it, Blue would suggest his master to give up and enjoy the quietness of the Island.


    Here, there was no need to kill for a living¡ªit was peaceful. Licking its fur with a lazy gaze, it settled back to enjoy its sleep.


    "Bang!"


    Blue landed on the table gracefully and hissed at Kyle with its hair raised. "Meow¡­.master?!" Blue''s tone was filled with shock and questions about why Kyle flung him on the table.


    Kyle straightened his ruffled cuffs and responded without rush. "I''m glad you''re still agile. I thought your claws had rusted after resting for so long."


    Blue got angry at his self-righteous tone and couldn''t help but diss him under his breath. ''''With your hot temper, no wonder you haven''t eliminated your target.'''' Before its words could settle, a flash of silver light lunged towards it, and blue dodged instinctively.


    "Clang."


    The dagger was buried in the cup, shattering it into two. Kyle removed a small dagger from his other ankle and threw it at Blue not giving it the chance to speak.


    Blue hissed and dodged out of the way; the knife thrown at it was a hair breath from Blue''s forehead.


    "Meow!!!" Blue let out a sharp cry and swung its claws at Kyle but a clang sound rang out.


    Like magic, Kyle materialized another dagger, blocking the claws while slamming Blue on the head with its hilt.


    They grimace in pain at the same time, injuring your soul beasts meant injuring yourself as well.


    But that didn''t deter them from having another round of confrontation outside the office; shattering sounds and sharp meow sounds echoed through.


    Passing by the hallway, Louis froze in fear before sprinting away. He wondered if Kyle was fighting with a cat or something.


    And there weren''t any other cats except Mira''s. ''No, that can''t be possible. Would he really be cruel enough to kill Mira''s soul beast? No, that can''t be true¡ªhe''d be killing Mira, too, if he harmed her beast. Poor Mira, she must be in so much pain right now. No, I have to stop this. I''ll save her cat¡­ but what if it''s just a stray?''


    Louis bit his lip in worry and stepped back toward the door. His mind spiralled with exaggerated thoughts as his hand hovered over the door.


    "You can do this." He whispered encouragement to himself and was about to knock but changed his mind and turned the knob quietly.


    Peeking inside, he found Blue and Kyle at each other''s throats. They stared at him in unison, and Louis broke out in a cold sweat.


    "S-S-Sorry." Louis stuttered and quickly shut the door back. Immediately as the door closed he flinched at the sharp breaking sound.


    "Oh my! It''s his beast." Louis covered his mouth and fled, questioning Kyle''s sanity. ''Maybe the stress has gotten to him?''

 Chapter 199 - 199: He wont be giving up so soon

    The island became busy with activity after the recruitment notice was aired on the Nexus.


    The merchants across the shore saw a surge in profits as large crowds gathered due to Desire Island''s recruitment.


    Discussions echoed at every corner, some wondered if it was the right decision to work on the island after what happened to the other employees.


    The attack on Desire Island was no secret to the world.


    As a result, fewer ordinary people applied¡ªonly the desperate fighters seeking resources to upgrade their soul beasts or awaken their dominant supernatural genes.


    "Should we go back? what if we are killed like others.'''' A younger woman said nervously to a chestnut-haired woman standing beside her.


    "If we go back, where are we ever going to find another dream job like this? Remember what got us here in the first place. At the very least, I''ll have a new master¡ªwe''ll be saved from that woman," Amelia said calmly, though fear and worry gleamed in her eyes.


    The younger woman glanced at her elder sister''s calm expression, and her nervous heart settled down.


    Camille trusted Amelia blindly; she had always been there for her, practically raising her after their father died and their mother cast them out.


    If not for that aristocratic lady who grew jealous of her sister''s strength, they would have been living well and wouldn''t be hunted by her minions. ''I hope that woman dies a painful death.''


    ''''Camille, don''t worry if we don''t secure this job... we can always move to another City.'''' Amelia patted her shoulders, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Camille nodded her short chestnut hair¡ªjust like her sister''s¡ªbouncing playfully.


    Amelia could only hope they could get this job; this island was secluded and caught out of the world--where they could stay with peace of mind.


    ''''It''s time!''''


    A voice from the crowd shouted, and everyone''s eyes snapped on their bracelet, quickly checking the time. ''8:00 a.m.''


    Seeing the time, they hurriedly boarded a boat of their choice. Amelia grabbed Camille''s hand and pushed through the crowd. After paying the fare, they found seats by the rail.


    Camille''s gaze darted around the boat, noticing more people like her sister.


    Their sharp, murderous aura sent ordinary people backing away in fear.


    While Amelia stared out into the vast ocean, her eyes closed as she breathed in the salty breeze, her mind calm of thoughts as she enjoyed the peaceful moment.


    ....


    A sharp sound of alarm woke Zane, he tried to turn but was stopped by Cyra''s firm grip on his shoulders.


    ''''Wife...yawn..wake up.'''' Zane''s voice was hoarse and unclear from sleep. He tried to untangle himself from her hands, but she wouldn''t budge. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know you are awake. It''s time for the interview." Zane said in a huff, giving up his struggle.


    "Mm... Morning." Cyra pressed a kiss on his forehead, a resigned sigh leaving her lips. She had woken up the moment the alarm rang but was too lazy to move.


    A grimace formed on her face at the thought of entering the sun.


    "You can only get it over with," Zane muttered, pulling her hair carefully out of her face.


    Cyra glanced at the closed curtains and frowned. ''Wouldn''t it be easier to hire everyone? I''ll do the real screening at night.'' Her frown eased as the plan seemed feasible.


    She laid back down under Zane''s confused gaze. Clicking on her bracelet, a hologram screen lit up and she called Kyle.


    At that moment, Kyle was in the middle of his workout. He paused, sweat dripping down his face as he glanced at his beeping bracelet.


    He rose to his feet and patted his face dry with a towel before answering the call. Cyra''s lazy demeanour was fully captured by the camera.


    He noticed she was still in bed, and his eyes went straight to the time. ''8:30 a.m'' Was she planning to run late from the interview?


    "Kyle, you''ll be in charge of the interview. You don''t need to check their backgrounds too strictly¡ªjust hire a maximum of four hundred people, with a high ratio of fighters to regular workers," Cyra said in one breath.


    Not waiting for him to say a word or react, she ended the call as quickly as it had started.


    Kyle stood stunned in place; by the time he reacted, the hologram screen had already dimmed.


    His body trembled with suppressed rage as he slammed his fist into the table, leaving a deep dent.


    ''''Dammit! I want to slit her throat and make sure she choked on her blood. F*ck!'''' Kyle cursed through gritted teeth.


    He took in deep calm breaths before he was able to return to his neutral expression. He continued his exercise; the intensity increased as he pictured various horrible deaths he could inflict on his boss.


    Back in Cyra''s room, Zane gave her a pointed stare, but she ignored it and cuddled into him to continue her sleep.


    ''''One day Kyle might just give up on his assassination plans and quit his job.'''' Zane clicked his tongue but there was no atom of pity for Kyle in his gaze.


    Zane was still holding a grudge against Kyle for trying to kill his wife at every opportunity.


    If he hadn''t noticed Cyra enjoyed this too much, he would have gotten rid of Kyle from the very beginning.


    "He won''t be giving up so soon," Cyra spoke confidently before falling asleep.


    Zane shook his head at her words and could only wait for Kyle''s decision in the long run. Killing his wife was impossible; even without her current power, it had never been easy¡ªand now...


    Zane was about to get out of bed for breakfast when he suddenly paused and lay back down.


    He recalled the dead chef. "What a pity, she was quite skilled. I hope the next one is even better," he muttered before surfing through his bracelet.


    He had so many things to buy, clothes for him and Cyra. His gaming pod, snacks and other things.


    He went on a shopping spree, his fingers clicking on anything of his choice and hitting the purchase button.


    While Zane was lost in his own world, Kyle finally stepped out of his room, looking impeccably dressed and neatly groomed.


    His stern air scared people from miles away.


    Louis, spotting him from a distance, quickly ducked into another hallway, patting his chest in relief after successfully avoiding Kyle.


    The fight he witnessed was still fresh in his mind.

 Chapter 200 - 200: My dagger would go straight for their throat

    The crowd gathered in a clearing following the map. They stood in small groups of twos and threes, their tense, nervous chatter filling the clearing.


    Amelia and Camille stood beside a tree, their eyes darting around the large crowd with worry, hoping they would be picked.


    At exactly 9:00 a.m., they heard the sound of an approaching car.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, some felt their hearts pound with nerves, while others stood with quiet confidence in their abilities.


    The crowd fell silent as they watched the car stop in front of them. The door opened and a beautiful man in a butler suit came down.


    Kyle glanced at the crowd and cursed Cyra internally, he already imagined how exhausted he would be after this interview.


    Moving calmly toward the crowd, he stopped. "Today, I will oversee your interview. Madam is indisposed at the moment," Kyle''s steady voice echoed through the silent crowd.


    The fighters in the crowd frowned when they saw Kyle. They noticed he was strong but they were confident they could defeat him.


    They had thought the main boss was coming and wanted to taste the strength of their new boss, but seeing Kyle, they got dissatisfied.


    Murmurs spread through the crowd, but Kyle ignored their scrutinizing stares and opened his hologram screen, his expression stern. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come at a time and tell me your name and what you''re good at," Kyle instructed, not taking his eyes away from his screen.


    Amelia and Camille glanced at each other and Amelia nodded for her to take the chance and go first.


    Camille nodded and sucked in deep calming breaths before stepping forward.


    "I''m Camille George. I-I can grow plants and flowers." Camille''s voice grew shaky, lacking confidence in her useless skill.


    She glanced nervously at typing Kyle, waiting for his response.


    Kyle remained silent for a while, tapping furiously on his hologram screen. Camille''s name and complete details appeared before him. As he read through the information, he nodded internally¡ªfinding nothing amiss.


    "You''re hired, move to the left," Kyle responded after what felt like centuries to Camille.


    She stood there dumbly before waking up to the reality that she got the job. A wide smile spread across her face; she barely suppressed her elated expression as she moved to the left.


    Seeing how easily she got the job the others moved, almost pushing each other out of the way to be the next.


    Only the fighters held back, watching as the others scrambled to secure a position.


    Their skills needed to be tested before they were employed, so they didn''t rush in like normal people.


    Kyle''s fingers grew numb from sifting through people''s records.


    He screened out people who had criminal records or bad behaviour reviews from their former work.


    He separated the chef and other staff headed for the mansion in a different line, once he reached the hundred, he stopped employing.


    Murmurs of dissatisfaction spread through the crowd as they gazed enviously at those who had been hired.


    Some blamed themselves for hesitating, while others refused to accept their rejection.


    "Sir, it is unfair to employ them without interviewing the rest. What if you ignored skilful people to them because they came forward first." A woman said with a sullen expression.


    Her loud voice stilled the crowd, and others joined in, assuming Kyle would be easy to intimidate since he was a man.


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    "We all journeyed here, you can''t just send us out with a proper interview!"


    "We second that!"


    The fighters stood in the background, waiting to see how Kyle would respond to the angry crowd.


    Amelia looked towards Camille and felt grateful she urged her to go forward first or else she would be like the others.


    Camille felt Amelia''s gaze and nodded at her with a smile.


    Kyle''s head throbbed from their loud shout, his irritation mounting at every second. He was already angry at having to come for an unplanned interview, and now they dared to call him out.


    Did they think he was a pushover? He was this close to cutting out their tongues, but he restrained himself and opted for the next best thing.


    No one saw him move. In the blink of an eye, a dagger was buried in the thigh of the loud woman.


    "The woman froze for a moment before the pain registered.


    "Ahh!" Her agonized scream echoed through the clearing, sending a chill down everyone''s spine as they watched her bleed.


    The fighters who were watching the show at the back became serious; their gaze grew cautious at the sight of Kyle.


    "The next time anyone interrupts the interview process...my dagger would go straight for their throat," Kyle said calmly as if he hadn''t just issued a deadly threat¡ªonly making them more afraid.


    The crowd remained silent, and those normal people who failed the interview hurried to the shore with fearful expressions.


    The woman bleeding was ignored, but Kyle walked up to her and pulled out his dagger ruthlessly from her thighs.


    The woman bit her lips in pain, scared if she was loud, the man might lose his patience and kill her.


    Kyle ignored her, pulling a clean handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the dagger.


    Without sparing the limping woman another glance, he turned to the remaining fighters.


    "Let''s continue but this time we do things differently," Kyle said as he placed his dagger back into his clothes.


    "You will all fight one another. The last 300 fighters standing will be employed." Kyle announced, sending a ripple through the crowd.


    The fighters grew cautious of those around them; some reacted quickly and took out their weapons from their bags.


    The rest of the people employed felt choked by the murderous, tense air; they moved backwards in fear so as not to be injured accidentally.


    Camille couldn''t help but glance at Amelia with worry; her heart squeezed in fear, and her body tensed as she watched.


    "Soul beasts and killing are not allowed. Begin." Kyle called the start of the battle, striding towards the car.


    Leaning against the car, Kyle watched as the women and men lunged at each other, wielding their weapons of choice.


    Amelia dodged the attack from behind and slammed her elbow into the person''s side.


    A crack sound echoed, and the woman winced and gritted her teeth to suppress her pain as she swung her club in response.


    Amelia dodged the club but was struck by a kick from the woman beside her. Pain numbed her shoulder, but she retaliated with a swift punch to the woman''s chest, forcing her back.


    Before the woman could recover, another fighter seized the opportunity to attack her weakened state.


    The battle raged on as more fighters fell, their screams mingling with the sickening cracks of broken bones.

 Chapter 201 - 201: Huh? You can cook?

    Kyle observed the crowd of fighting women. He saw one stab her opponent nearly to death before moving on to another.


    Noticing her ruthlessness, most stayed clear of her path¡ªexcept the daring ones who attacked.


    He also noticed another woman who fought with bare fists; each of her attacks hit the vital points of her opponents¡ªrendering them immobile or unconscious. He mentally noted her down as he continued watching for potential fighters.


    After a few minutes, he caught himself. ''Why am I doing this?'' He was only supposed to meet a certain quota¡ªnothing more.


    Kyle frowned, feeling infuriated with himself. Shaking away every distracting thought, he watched as the number of standing women gradually diminished.


    An hour later, Kyle raised his voice. "Stop." Once silence settled, he spoke calmly, "Welcome to DESIRE Island.''"


    Amelia''s legs trembled, and she fell to her knees¡ªthe willpower holding her up was replaced by relief at Kyle''s words. ''I made it.''


    Her erratic heartbeat slowed as sweat slid down her chin, but her eyes gleamed with elation and relief.


    She felt a familiar shoulder propping her up; looking up, she met Camille''s wide smile. ''''We don''t have to be on the run ever again.'''' Amelia''s voice shook with happiness.


    ''''Hmm.'''' Camille hummed in response, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    Kyle picked out the people stationed at the mansion. ''''The rest of you, will stay in the town. Choose any house of your choice and no infighting is allowed.'''' Kyle commanded.


    Camille was one of the people picked for the mansion, while Amelia had to settle in the town. ''''Call me immediately, at the first sign of danger. Lock your doors at night; if anybody bullies you, fight back and report¡­'''' Camille quickly interrupted before her sister nagged any longer.


    ''''Sis, I''m nineteen already; I''m an adult and can take good care of myself,'''' Camille complained with a smile on her lips; noticing Amelia''s parted lips, she quickly added.


    ''''Don''t worry, I will call you immediately if I sense something wrong.''''


    Her words soothed Amelia''s worry slightly, it was the first time they had been separated after being on the run from that woman.


    Amelia looked back at Camille''s standing figure for the fifth time, her brows wrinkled in worry, but she could only wave goodbye with a forced smile.


    Camille smiled helplessly, knowing her sister simply worried about her staying alone. She could only call Amelia occasionally to ease her concerns.


    ''''Wait here. A car will come in two hours to pick you up.'''' Kyle informed the twenty staff and got into the car, nothing waiting for their response.


    Nervous glances were exchanged as they watched Kyle drive off. None of them knew what to expect from this job, and they had yet to meet their true employer.


    Some leaned against the trees, while others didn''t care and sat on the grassy ground as they waited for the car¡ªforming groups of twos and threes as they chatted to pass the time and know one another.


    ¡­.


    Back at the mansion, Zane and Viktor looked at the pan in the kitchen with a confused expression.


    ''''What next? Should we put the noodles?'''' Zane asked as he stared at the boiling water.


    Viktor played a hologram tutorial, watching as the cook added the noodles and covered the pot.


    ''''Yeah, put them in. I will cut the chicken breasts and pepper.'''' Viktor responded while hoping the food they decided to make turned out well.


    Zane bit his lip, kept his distance, and dropped the noodles in. Water sloshed out, causing a hissing sound as it touched the cooker.


    Viktor moved away from the cooker and shot Zane a glare. ''''I never said you should dump it in. Just place it gently, here¡­watch the video.'''' Zane flushed in embarrassment as he watched the video¡ªthe last attempt he made to cook a meal was still fresh in his mind.


    Viktor sighed, already feeling stressed¡ªhe missed the chef; he didn''t know what he was doing at all.


    Zane rubbed the tip of his nose with an awkward cough and stared at the softened noodles boiling in the pan.


    Viktor picked up the knife and diced all the veggies with swift movements, every cut was in the same shape and length.


    ''''Help me¡ªnever mind.'''' Viktor changed his mind and removed the noodles into a sieve.


    Zane hovered nearby, watching Viktor handle everything. "I can help¡ª''"


    ''''Don''t worry. Just stand over there.'''' Viktor waved the spoon, motioning for him to move closer to the door. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane shrugged helplessly, he tried but it seemed he wasn''t needed.


    Zane scrolled through his purchased list and it was remaining fifteen items that hadn''t been sent to him.


    He checked the map and noticed the gaming pod would be here in ten minutes. ''''I''ll be back, I want to go pick up something,'''' Zane called out as he left the kitchen.


    Viktor hummed, staring unblinkingly at the boiling sources, wondering if he had sprinkled the right seasoning.


    Kyle parked in front of the servant quarters. He got down and strode to the parking lot, opening a car, he slotted in the cube and started the car.


    Kyle tapped the hologram map, sharing the location of the twenty staff. He did the same for seven other cars, activating self-drive mode and watching them depart.


    Rubbing his tense neck, his stomach groaned from hunger, and he moved towards the mansion; entering, he went straight for the kitchen when he paused in his tracks, remembering there was no chef at the moment.


    Kyle sighed, regretting not bringing the chef back. Now, he had to wait another two hours for food.


    Kyle was about to leave when he heard a sound coming from the kitchen. His brows raised in confusion and turned the knob and entered.


    Viktor stood in front of the cooker, stirring something in the pot.


    ''''Huh? You can cook?'''' Kyle asked in surprise; the aroma of the food made him hungry, and he stared at Viktor with an incredulous expression.


    Viktor hummed, his head held high at Kyle''s expression. Noticing his smug expression, Kyle snorted, "Are you sure it''s edible, or it only smells good?"


    Viktor grasped the handle of the spoon tightly suppressing the urge to throw it at him.


    "Say another word and I will pour this food down your throat." Viktor threatened with a smile.


    Too hungry to argue, Kyle pulled out a chair, smoothed his wrinkled cuffs, and crossed one leg over the other.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Should he eat or not?

    ''''Why are you still here?'''' Viktor asked as he turned the light off. Kyle followed his movement as he dished the food.


    ''''Add mine. I''m forcing my taste buds to try your food, you should be grateful.'''' Kyle responded nonchalantly, refusing to admit he was hungry.


    Viktor ignored him, but Kyle grabbed Zane''s plate instead. Viktor shot him a murderous glare before plating another food.


    Kyle picked up the fork and twirled the noodles around it before putting it in his mouth.


    His face flushed as he chewed. It wasn''t chef-level, but it packed a spicy punch.


    Kyle filled a cup of milk for himself and chugged it down, his burning throat soothed.


    ''''Did you pour a container of pepper into the food? Haa¡­'''' Kyle asked as he blew on his tongue. Though he complained, he continued eating, and the milk container remained on the table.


    Sweat coated Viktor''s flushed face as he hurriedly poured himself another cup of milk.


    A sigh of relief escaped his lips, as his tongue soothed. His eyes gleamed with pride for making a complete meal, his only error was the quantity of pepper.


    The door opened and they turned to see Zane entering. Viktor pointed at the food on the counter, too engrossed in eating and drinking milk.


    Zane eyed their strange way of eating and hesitated before glancing at the food warily.


    ''Should he eat or not?'' This question warred in his mind and he chose to eat. He forked the noodles and as he chewed, his face contorted.


    He chewed it quickly and blew on his tongue, following their actions to drink milk. ''''Haa¡­ it''s good.'''' Zane praised Viktor, internally hoping for a chef to be employed immediately.


    He doesn''t know if he could survive another dose of this type of food. They ate their meal in silence, their lips reddened and swollen from the spiciness.


    ¡­¡­


    Mira stretched her waist. She had been using her spare time to record all the tropical fruits and herbs found on the island in a document.


    Later she planned to sort out the ones that weren''t found in other cities and sell at a high price.


    She planned to branch into food and beverages¡ªfermented drinks, jams, dried snacks, and condiments.


    The herbs were very useful as well.


    Mira could see the infinite possibilities with these fruits spanned across the island.


    The attack halted her exploration¡ªshe could only document the images her drone had captured earlier.


    She has written down twenty fruits and ten herbs. And she hadn''t controlled the drone over the whole Island, showing there were still untapped resources she hadn''t chanced upon.


    She was getting to her goal step by step; she couldn''t wait to rob that Black aristocratic family of their business, cosmetics and health care being their main line of business.


    A sharp glint flashed In her eyes. ''I built you up, and I can just as easily tear you down.'' Hatred laced her thoughts as those womens face flashed in her mind.


    She knew by now, those women would only consume the money, she made for them¡ªeven if she doesn''t attack them, she gives them five years for the company to fall.


    None of them had business skills or knew more about managing their expenses. Mira shook her head, her gaze stopping on her suitcase, where the blue chip was placed.


    A sigh escaped her lips, wondering when she could bring this groundbreaking research to Madam.


    She hoped the people she raised were doing well, trusting that the money she set aside would sustain them until the space project began.


    Mira leaned back in her chair, exhaustion weighing on her after the past few stressful days.


    A growl echoed into the room, and she opened her eyes, rubbing her stomach as she got up from her seat.


    As she left the room, the sound of cars drew her attention. Peering out the window, she counted seven vehicles parked in front of the staff quarters.


    "Oh, it seems the new people are here." Louis''s voice suddenly came from the side, startling Mira slightly.


    She nodded and watched people get down as she counted mentally. ''''It would get lively around here.'''' Muttering out loud she turned to Louis.


    "Make sure you guard against them. We don''t know if they came with ulterior motives." Mira warned, the attack still left a shadow in his mind.


    Louis''s expression sank, his heart skipping a beat as he thought of a killer masquerading as a friend to attack when you least expected.


    The joy of seeing new people faded from Louis''s face; instead, his eyes gleamed with caution as he glanced at their figures.


    Mira noticed the shift in him and wanted to reassure him that not everyone was an enemy, but she stayed silent. It was better, she thought, that he be cautious than careless.


    Camille glanced around her surroundings, marvelling at the mansion and waterfall beside the glass house.


    The air felt different, salty and earthly¡ªaway from the sweat and odour of the cities. She knew she was exaggerating¡ªbut she was just relieved to finally stop running.


    "Pick a room with your position labelled on the door," Kyle Instructed as he went into the staff quarters, with their figures following cautiously behind.


    Kyle pulled the chefs aside. "The three of you will compete tonight. The winner gets to handle the mansion''s meals."


    The three women glanced at each other, sparks of rivalry and ambition flashing in their eyes.


    The thought of cooking for the boss''s family was more tempting than cooking for their fellow staff members.


    They were determined to go all out, pouring everything they had learned into tonight''s meal.


    "The rest of you wash up; we''ll be assessing the chef''s skills tonight," Kyle informed the crowd and their stomach growled comparatively in response.


    Mira heard this and decided to wait a little longer for the meal. She ate some fruits to satisfy her hunger while the chef prepared the food. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the moons hung in the sky, the tables were laden with an array of dishes, each more tantalizing than the last, their aroma filling the air.


    The aroma wafting from them made Mira and the rest drool, their stomach making growling sounds.


    "These are lamb chops, with saliva chicken and ink pasta." One of the chefs Introduced her food, motioning for them to begin.


    No one needed to be told twice, they picked up their utensil and dug in. Moans and exclamations filled the room as they devoured the food.


    While they ate Cyra woke from slumber, her eyes opened, and she got up slowly from the bed, her hair cascading loosely over her shoulders.

 Chapter 203 - 203: Search their minds carefully

    She slipped out of bed and retrieved a bottle of blood from her ring, drinking it in one go.


    She sighed in contentment, her senses sharpening.


    Then she noticed the mansion was quiet; she couldn''t hear the sound of Zane''s heartbeat.


    Her movement of removing her clothes stopped in midair. Closing her eyes, she swept her heightened senses across the island and instantly located him.


    "What was he doing in the servant quarters and with Viktor as well?" Cyra muttered as she continued pulling off her clothes.


    As she approached the bathroom, she tapped the hologram screen by the door. The white-gold design faded, replaced by an outer-space wallpaper that matched her mood.


    Soothing hums echoed softly, making the space-themed wallpaper feel alive.


    She set the shower to cold and turned it on. A burst of cold water rushed through, cascading over her body.


    Running her hands through her hair, she counted the heartbeats scattered across the island.


    And she became curious about how many dark organization people she was going to come across tonight.


    "She lathered her body in soap, moving slowly with no sense of urgency. Foamy water trickled down her skin and slipped into the drain.


    Turning the water off, she patted her body and blow-dried her hair. The mirror lit up as she stopped in front of it; she gave her reflection a brief glance before stepping out of the bathroom.


    Once done, she slipped into a pair of shorts and a soft, breathable shirt.


    She flashed out of the bathroom and its original d¨¦cor; a cool breeze blew gently at the curtains and into the empty room.


    .....


    Zane and Viktor sat in another room, a spread of food laid out before them.


    Zane felt Greed clawing to get out, and he had no choice but to release him. The tattoo on Zane''s back faded, and a young, familiar boy appeared in the room.


    Viktor was stunned, but he reacted instinctively, the table knife was already pressed at Greed''s throat.


    "Stop, he''s my soul beast." Zane quickly placed a hand on Greed''s head, or Viktor would have been killed if Greed attacked.


    Viktor froze, his eyes wide as he looked between Zane and Greed.


    "Huh? Come again?" Viktor asked in a daze assuming he heard wrong.


    Viktor twirled the noodles with his fork, "He''s my soul beast, a hawk." He calmly answered, putting the food into his mouth.


    Hmm¡­ Zane''s eyes lit up as the creamy, sour flavour burst across his tongue, making him momentarily forget the stunned Viktor beside him.


    Viktor pinched Greed''s cheeks in wonder, curious how a soul beast could become human.


    "How is it possible?" He muttered, giving Pain a side glance, wondering what his human form would look like.


    He quickly shook his head. That wasn''t the point¡ªthe idea of a soul beast transforming shattered his worldview.


    Not getting an answer, he turned to see Zane''s mouth bulging with food, and a dissatisfied sigh left his lips, but he picked up his spoon and dug in.


    Greed rubbed his aching cheeks, moved further away from Viktor, and quickly picked up his spoon and dived in.


    They were so engrossed in their meal and didn''t notice Cyra''s figure by the window. Cyra didn''t disturb them and flashed towards the town, calling Nicole along the way.


    "Come." These words rang in Nicole''s mind; she was in the middle of feeding from a hypnotised woman.


    Nicole didn''t waste a moment and quickly disappeared in place. The woman woke up, her mind blurred from the celebratory wine she drank earlier.


    "Hisss¡­." She felt a sharp pain coming from her wrist, and she glanced at it to see blood trailing down her hand, with two shallow open wounds.


    ''Did I hit my hand somewhere?'' She was puzzled, warning herself not to indulge excessively in wine.


    Just look at what it had done to her. She didn''t even know how she got hurt¡ªwhat if next time, she did something worse and lost her job?


    She shuddered at that thought¡ªknowing it was impossible to find such a high-paying job unless she wanted to become a plaything for those perverted aristocrats.


    Staring at her surroundings and sighed in relief when she found no one. With a last look at her wrist, she left the secluded area.


    Nicole appeared before Cyra, licking the last trace of blood from her lips.


    Cyra spared her an indifferent glance. "Search their minds carefully. Eliminate anyone who raises suspicion.'''' Cyra ordered, her eyes glinting sharply.


    With a wave of her hand, Nicole vanished from her sight. Cyra walked through the entrance of the town, her body blending with the shadows as she slipped silently into a house.


    The house she selected housed a fighter. At the sound of the doorknob, the woman became vigilant; she hid a knife behind her and waited patiently for the intruder''s next action.


    Cyra noticed the woman''s heartbeat spike before settling into a steady rhythm.


    Cyra nodded internally in approval at the high alertness and caution the woman displayed.


    All that remained was to see if the woman was clean, or a planted weapon in disguise.


    The woman tensed as the figure moved closer to the bed¡ªholding her breath, she counted Cyra''s steps.


    Once Cyra was very close to bed the woman pounced on Cyra, her knife gleaming under the moonlight as they went for her throat.


    Cyra clicked her fingers as she met the woman''s gaze, and the woman''s attack instantly stopped.


    A grimace of pain creased the woman''s brows, but she failed to regain control of her mind, going blank within seconds.


    Cyra stared into the woman''s eyes, calmly searching through her mind, the woman''s memories were left bare to Cyra''s mind.


    Finding nothing wrong with the woman she erased her memory of their encounter and flashed out of the room.


    The woman regained her senses and stared at the knife in confusion; she hid the knife under her pillow and rubbed her aching temples.


    ....


    Nicole knocked them out, avoiding a fight that might draw unwanted attention. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She searched through their minds, and on the fifth one, she found a strange blockage in a woman''s memory and tried to peer through what was hidden.


    But the woman bleeds from her ears and nose, her face distorted in pain as her mind battled for control.


    Nicole didn''t bother wasting her energy on finding out. She slit the woman''s throat, calmly ending her life.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Sir, we are short of three people.

    Cyra encountered the same people as Nicole but she broke their mind swiftly, uncovering flashes of white sterile walls and hooked machines.


    She couldn''t get more information before the man showed signs of exploding due to the mechanism set in the brain.


    Cyra quickly slit his throat; she wasn''t about to spend more money rebuilding the house¡ªno matter how rich she was.


    Under the eerie glow of the moons, the stench of blood mingled with the cool breeze as Cyra and Nicole purged the townspeople.


    Their numbers reduced significantly when Cyra and Nicole were done. Cyra sent Viktor a message to dispose of the bodies cleanly.


    Seeing her work was done, she flashed back to the mansion, she saw a bulge on the bed and knew Zane was back.


    She checked the time¡ª4:00 a.m. She''d spent the entire night out and hadn''t spent a second with Zane.


    With a regretful sigh, she stripped off her clothes, tossed them into the washing machine, and took a quick bath.


    Returning to the room, she climbed the bed, pressing a kiss on Zane''s forehead she wrapped her arms around his waist, pulling him into her embrace as she closed her eyes.


    ¡­.. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, Viktor turned in his bed and let out a groan when he thought of the work he was supposed to do.


    "Master, wake up¡­" Pain hissed, gloating at Viktor''s busy day, who asked Viktor to torture it in the name of bringing out its potential.


    Pain grimaced, recalling the torment of last night¡ªhow Viktor struck every acupoint in its body.


    The motion of waking Viktor up became aggressive; Pain whipped Viktor with its tail.


    "Ugh! Stop!" Viktor got irritated and flung Pain forward. Sleep finally cleared from his mind, sitting up, he shot Pain a glare. ''''Try that again, and I will peel out your scales.''''


    Pain shivered, hiding under the bed knowing fully well Viktor would do as he said.


    The last time that happened, he knew his master wasn''t normal¡ªwho the hell inflicted pain on their beasts when they both shared the same pain?


    Only its master could be that abnormal.


    Viktor snorted and swung his legs off the bed. After doing some stretches, he prepared for the day and left the room, chewing on some grapes.


    Pain curled around his wrist like a bracelet. As they walked down the hallway, they passed several staff members.


    ''''Good morning.'''' They greeted him as they passed; Viktor nodded in response and opened the file Nicole sent to him.


    The list of eliminated people and their location flashed on his hologram screen, he scrolled through and frowned.


    "Hmm¡­ Three spies were found in the staff quarters.'''' Muttering softly, a surge of fury filled his heart at the Dark Organization''s audacity to send more people.


    His good mood soured. Spitting out the grape seed, he changed course and headed back upstairs.


    Striding to the west wing, he passed various doors with name tags and stopped in front of one.


    He scanned his hologram screen against the door panel; the red colour shifted to green, and the door unlocked with a click. He entered and closed the door after him.


    Inside a pale, cold woman lay lifelessly on the bed. Viktor''s nose wrinkled at the decomposing smell and quickly threw the woman in his space together with the bedcovers.


    He opened the window, letting the foul air out and cleared the room of the woman''s belongings. It was as if she''d never been there at all.


    Viktor moved with practiced precision, revealing just how experienced he was at this.


    When the smell dissipated, he closed the windows and left the room, looking as good as new.


    He repeated this for the other two before leaving the staff quarters. Viktor passed Kyle and gave him a nod, passing a message along.


    Kyle''s eyes flashed. When he reached the dining area, everyone was present¡ªexcept the three who were missing.


    When Camille noticed their absence, she figured they were just sleeping in. Not being close to them, she quickly put it out of her mind.


    As noon came, and when they gathered again to have their lunch, some people noticed three people were missing.


    Hushed murmurs passed around the table as they ate the meal the chefs prepared for their final round of competition.


    Kyle walked in, and the room fell silent. "Place your votes on the meal, the one with the largest votes wins," Kyle announced as he gave the nervous chefs a brief glance.


    The others quickly placed their votes but a bold woman called out to Kyle. "Sir, we are short of three people. We haven''t seen them all morning."


    Kyle paused slightly, his expression remained the same. "Oh, I almost forgot. Those three left the island yesterday due to family issues and we won''t be hiring them again." He broke the news calmly to the others.


    Others shared a glance, feeling strange that those people suddenly had family issues at night and couldn''t wait for the next day to leave.


    But the butler had no use lying to them so they believed, only shaking their heads internally at them missing such good jobs.


    Only Camille sensed something was off, but she shrugged it off, feeling she was overthinking.


    Everyone put those three at the back of their mind and focused on placing their votes.


    Three pictures of the chefs appeared in their inboxes. Each person clicked on the one they wanted to vote for, recalling the taste of the dishes.


    Kyle pulled out a chair and sat, waiting patiently for everyone to make their choice.


    Twenty minutes passed then Kyle clicked on his hologram screen and went to the voting page.


    The three chefs held their breaths as they stared at Kyle''s action. Kyle took his time to go through the vote count, then he turned to them.


    "Gina Rubis. Congratulations, Follow me to the Mansion to begin your duties." The black-haired woman was stunned but quickly snapped back to reality at Kyle''s calm gaze.


    Gina suppressed the squeal in her throat, nodding calmly, though her bright eyes gave her away.


    As soon as Kyle excused himself and left, Gina burst into a loud laugh. The others gathered around, offering their congratulations.


    The other two chefs were disappointed but wished her well; they could only blame their poor skills.


    Gina smiled under their gaze, her heart leaping with elation at this moment. She never imagined she''d win¡ªit still felt surreal.


    "Let''s go." Kyle''s voice snapped her out of the moment. She quickly followed him, not wanting to risk losing the job on her first day.


    Meanwhile, Viktor had gathered all the bodies and cleared away all their belongings.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Let’s duel

    Kyle guided her to the kitchen, "Don''t stay in the Mansion after serving dinner." Kyle Instructed before he left her to familiarize herself with her workstation.


    As Kyle left the kitchen, he bumped into Zane, who was carrying the game pod.


    Kyle''s gaze locked onto the pod, unable to look away. Zane felt the heat of his stare.


    "Do you want to play?" Zane asked politely, not expecting a positive answer but Kyle surprised him with a nod.


    Zane''s jaw clenched in frustration. He was only being polite¡ªwhat happened to the work-obsessed Kyle? And they weren''t even close.


    Zane sighed and motioned for Kyle to come with him. "We can play until dinner time," Zane said as Kyle pulled the second pod left in the living room.


    They followed the elevator due to the weight of the pod. Kyle pushed the pod and followed Zane''s direction to the gaming room.


    If Blue were here, he''d curse Kyle for caving so quickly. But Kyle couldn''t be blamed¡ªholding out for seven months was a miracle for a game addict like him.


    Seeing the pod so suddenly, his brain couldn''t muster any resistance¡ªhe simply succumbed to his desire.


    They arranged the pod on the edge of the room. Zane pressed his fingerprint over the pod, and it hissed open, the glass exterior parted open, revealing the inside.


    Zane slotted the game chip into both pods, fully activating them. "Alright, we can go in," he called to Kyle, who was already tugging off his shoes.


    Zane''s lips parted in surprise at Kyle''s eager actions. He shook his head before pulling off his flip-flops and climbing into the pod.


    Kyle lay comfortably inside the pod, pressed his finger over the hologram screen, and the pod hissed shut.


    A cool mist rose from the bottom, enveloping Kyle''s body. From the headrest, thin neural tendrils emerged, snaking out and attaching to the back of his neck.


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he heard the soft click signaling his brain had synced with the neural interface.


    A gel-like liquid rose from below, covering Kyle''s body and leaving only his face exposed so he could breathe.


    "Link complete. Begin Dive 3¡­2¡­1¡­" Kyle''s world blurred. The neural link triggers a full consciousness shift.


    Opening his eyes again, he found himself in the game world and an elated smile tugged at his lips.


    "Should we play together or go out in separate ways?" Kyle asked as he turned to Zane who was fiddling with his game character.


    "Hmm¡­ let''s split up," Zane muttered, too focused on his screen to look up.


    "Okay, see you at dinner time." With that Kyle teleported, using his gaming interface.


    Zane hummed finally choosing a character he liked. He clicked "Agree." A flash of light enveloped him, and when it faded¡­


    A tall samurai-dressed woman stood in Zane''s place. Half of her face was covered with black cloth, and a long sword hugged her waist.


    Zane gave himself a once-over with the mirror function and nodded in satisfaction. "This will do, time to hunt in the forest." Muttering to himself, he teleported to the outskirts of the looming forest.


    "We have to share the loot equally, I would let you cheat us like the last time." A woman played around with her short daggers, as she looked at the three women before her with a threatening glint in her eyes.


    "Who cheated you? I never said we were sharing the loot with you in the first place. Are you in or out?" One of the women, a bow strapped to her wrist, shot back.


    Her gaze lingered on Zane''s high-end gear¡ªeverything from his clothes to his sword screamed premium. A glint of greed flashed in her eyes.


    "You have to sign up front to split the loot or no game." The woman holding the daggers was adamant, not willing to be cheated again.


    "Don''t push it. We can easily find someone else." One of the women frowned, unwilling to share the loot¡ªbut they still needed the dagger woman''s strength.


    Zane who happened to witness the scene, gave them a brief glance and was about to leave when he felt an arrow whizzed through the air¡ªaiming for his neck.


    With a flick of his unsheathed sword, Zane deflected the arrow with ease. She frowned, turning toward the culprit¡ªone of the three women from earlier.


    "Pretty lady, hand over your sword."


    The woman''s words snapped the others'' attention to Zane''s gear. One of them let out a low whistle.


    ''Damn, that must''ve cost a fortune.'' The same thought flashed through all their minds at once.


    Only the dagger-wielding woman frowned at their greedy expressions. She looked at Zane with pity, knowing the others would strip him bare.


    ''''We can sell it and convert it to real money.'''' One of the women suggested to the other two, not bothering to lower her voice.


    To them, Zane was one of those rich players who squandered money to buy rear game gears.


    If Zane had gotten this item from a quest, his name would have been on the leaderboard and the quest removed from the interface.


    And to be sure of their assumptions, one of them clicked on her interface, took a picture of Zane''s sword, and ran it through the quest section.


    Gasp¡­


    Everyone turned to the woman to see her shocked expression. ''''F*ck! It''s an Epic item. F*ck, f*ck!'''' the woman was so excited and shocked that she could only curse.


    The other women were stunned, but quickly reacted and looked at the woman''s interface.


    To their surprise, the quest mission was still on, which means Zane bought the gear for about 100 million gold coins. (real money.)


    Their gaze became heated as they turned to Zane. Even the dagger-wielding woman felt tempted to rob Zane¡ªbut she held herself back.


    Zane was puzzled by the sudden shift in their expressions. One moment they looked greedy¡ªnow it felt like they wanted to strip him bare.


    His grip around his sword hilt tightened unconsciously; his skin prickled under their gaze as they circled him.


    ''''What other good things do you have? Take it out, while we are still nice.'''' The woman with the arrow warned as she pointed her weapon at Zane.


    The two other women brought out their weapons, their hearts beating with excitement, thinking they had caught a big fish.


    Zane stayed silent and unsheathed his sword. With a flick of his wrist, it sliced sharply through the air. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''Let''s duel.''''

 Chapter 206 - 206: [Round Two. Winner:Zane.]

    As Zane called out for a duel, a swirling gold circle of light surrounded them and a hologram screen appeared.


    [Three-on-One duel. Zane vs Hunter, Chicken and Grey.]


    These words appeared in bold letters on the screen. Zane saw their names. His was still his real one¡ªhe''d been too lazy to change it.


    "It suits us well; when we defeat you, all your gear becomes ours," Hunter uttered with a confident smirk as she fiddled with her arrows. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women nodded, bringing out their weapons from their inventory. Chicken retrieved a silver chain, its edge gleamed with a sharp dagger.


    Grey swung to short hammers with both hands; the force of her swing created a burst of wind.


    [Round one.] The hologram screen announced and the three women glanced at the samurai woman with greed.


    Hunter made a signal by shooting a warning towards Zane''s feet.


    Zane didn''t make any necessary movements and watched them calmly as they dashed towards him.


    Chicken swung her chain in a circular motion, the force rippling through the air as she made a sharp thrust at Zane.


    The dagger at the end of the chain sliced through the air, aiming for Zane''s chest¡ªin hopes of ending the battle quickly.


    Zane dodged to the side, Grey swung her hammer to Zane''s side but he deflected the blow with a blunt edge of his blade.


    Zane rolled the chain around his sword with a flick of his wrist. Before Chicken could react, he pulled her forward, using her to block Hunter''s arrow.


    Chicken gasped as a sharp pain zapped through her brain. The game was so advanced, every sensation¡ªsmell, touch, even pain¡ªfelt real.


    Hunter frowned and pressed the mechanism on her bow, shooting countless arrows towards Zane.


    "Get out of the way!" She warned the others as the arrows whizzed through the air but it was too late.


    Grey was about to dash to the side, but she was hit by the hilt of Zane''s sword and couldn''t dodge or block the arrows in time.


    Zane hid behind the two as the arrows pierced through their body like porcupines.


    Their wails echoed through the clearing, causing the dagger woman to grimace, as if she felt the pain herself.


    Hunter frowned. Before she could generate another arrow, she saw a flash of light before her.


    Her eyes widened as Zane slashed her from the waist down. Blood poured from Hunter''s wound, her body sliding to the ground in disbelief, her upper half falling lifelessly.


    The dagger woman sucked in a sharp breath as she witnessed the brutal death of Hunter.


    She couldn''t read Zane''s move at all, it all happened in a blink.


    Zane flicked the blood of his sword and stepped toward the two moaning women.


    They bled profusely; tears streamed down their faces as pain tore through their bodies


    Zane swung his sword downward in a swift motion, slitting their throats in unison¡ªending their suffering.


    [Round one. Winner: Zane.] The hologram screen announced as the three women''s bodies disappeared, but the gold circle didn''t disappear, nor did the hologram screen.


    After ten minutes they appeared in the circle again, all healed, though the pain remained itched to their face.


    [Round two]


    At the hologram announcement, they shivered unconsciously, their body still remembering the pain.


    The way they looked ''t Zane changed; cautiousness and fear filled their eyes, but they didn''t surrender; her gears were too tempting to them.


    So they took the fight more seriously, they shared a gaze and attacked Zane together.


    Zane was already feeling bored; he thought they were strong and could entertain him a bit before he hunted beasts, but¡­sigh.


    Without moving an inch, he effortlessly blocked their attacks, then thrust his sword into Grey''s unguarded back, piercing her heart with precision¡ªkilling her instantly.


    Hunter shot an arrow in close range, seeing an opportunity as Zane''s sword was still stuck in Grey''s body.


    As Chicken flipped her chain toward Zane''s neck, aiming to choke him to death, Zane surprised them by stabbing her through the throat¡ªusing the same sword still lodged in Grey''s body.


    Hunter watched, stunned, as her arrow was blocked by the corpses of her teammates. At this moment she realized that they were no match for this woman.


    Zane didn''t give her the chance to digest her thoughts, he pulled out his sword and beheaded her.


    [Round Two. Winner:Zane.] As soon as the announcement was made, an interface displaying the trio''s gear appeared before Zane, and it was up to him to choose whatever he wanted.


    The gold circle disappeared together with their bodies. Zane flipped through their gears and couldn''t find anything that caught his attention.


    He decided to sell all their gear and convert it to game coins. His interface dinged with an alert, and he saw the coins added to his account.


    He left under the stunned gaze of the dagger woman and entered the forest.


    The woman swallowed and patted her chest in relief. She had wisely chosen not to rob Zane.


    ''Zane.'' Those words were imprinted in her mind. She made a mental note: never make an enemy of this gamer, or her gear and stats would be wiped clean¡ªlike those three.


    With a last look at where he entered, she turned and entered another part leading to the forest.


    Meanwhile, Kyle pummeled a woman with a club, letting all his frustrations loose. He pushed back his silver hair and laughed as blood dripped from his club.


    "Pfft¡­" The woman coughed out blood, her body numbed from pain as she pleaded with her gaze for Kyle to end her.


    "What? I can''t hear you¡­.speak louder." Kyle drawled lazily as he squatted¡ªpulling out a handkerchief, he wiped his blood-stained hands slowly.


    "K-Kill¡­pfft¡­me." The woman slurred, her body filled with so much pain that even talking sent a sharp bolt of pain to her chest.


    Kyle arranged his assassin outfit in order, gazing at the woman with an indifferent expression.


    "No. You will remain this way and experience the joys of pain." Kyle uttered calmly, he glanced at the people around with a calm gaze.


    "If anyone sends her on her way. Then delete your account and pray I never find you." Kyle threatened calmly as the five women trembled in fear.


    They looked at their boss''s bloodied body and swallowed. They had warned the boss not to loot this person''s territory, but the boss ignored their warnings.


    Their boss was so confident she would never return¡ªhow would someone as popular as black shadow not log in for seven months? Unless she was dead in the real world or lost her account.


    But they didn''t expect she would suddenly log in unannounced while they had already accepted the reason for her absence.


    "Kyle reclaimed his loot and walked out, his next destination¡ªanother blind idiot.

 Chapter 207 - 207: kill me and we’ll die together.

    In another location in the game world, a woman smiled sinisterly as one of her men whispered in her ear.


    "Miss, that person has logged into the game." Her words made the woman remember that woman who defeated her in the battle ring.


    After waiting for almost five months, that woman has finally logged in. "Where is she now? Gather everyone! I''ll make sure she regrets logging in ever again." Miss Black spoke through gritted teeth.


    The sting of her defeat by Zane still burned fresh in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Zane walked through the forest, unaware someone was coming after him for revenge.


    Zane pushed the huge umbrella leaf to the side to pass when he felt a predator-filled gaze coming from behind a tree in front.


    Zane remained calm, a wave of nostalgia washing over him¡ªthis predatory tension reminded him of the Desolate Lands.


    He moved forward calmly, pretending not to notice the predator lurking in the shadows. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beast''s feline gaze followed its prey movement, and tensed up, ready to launch an attack.


    Zane moved forward, his hands wrapping around the hilt of the sword as he moved closer to where the beast hid.


    ''''Clang!''''


    The beast struck fast¡ªclaws meeting steel as Zane blocked, the clash echoing with a piercing metallic screech.


    Zane stepped back, dodging the beast''s strike¡ªand finally got a clear look at it.


    The beast was a deformed fusion of lizard and snake. Its upper body resembled a massive green lizard with metallic claws, while its face and tail bore the sleek, deadly traits of a serpent.


    Zane''s face twisted in disgust at the beast''s deformed, unnatural form.


    As if the beasts could sense Zane''s attack, it hissed, spraying out a streak of venom from its fangs.


    Zane dodged the venomous spray and drew his sword, ready to end it.


    Zane swung his sword in a clean arc¡ªblood sprayed as the beast was cleaved in two, dead in a single strike.


    A flash of numbers floated from the beast''s corpse, and a transparent screen appeared before Zane.


    [Beast defeated: +10 EXP.] Zane glanced at the number in confusion before turning to the interface.


    [Insufficient EXP to convert. Minimum required: 100 EXP.] Confused, Zane made a mental note to ask Viktor about it once he logged out.


    He scrolled through the screen; some columns, New Skill, Class, Titles, and World Access, were dim due to a lack of sufficient Exp points.


    Zane dismissed the screen, confused. Things were never this complicated in the battle ring.


    ''I have to study everything when I get back.'' With those thoughts, he continued his journey through the forest.


    Meanwhile Miss Black and twenty ordered players appeared at the forest entrance.


    One of them had a map with a red dot moving around the screen¡ªzooming in on Zane''s current location, she alerted the boss.


    ''''Boss, she is currently passing the slimecrow territory.''''


    As the map enlarged, Miss Black''s lips curled into a slow, venomous smile.


    ''''We''ll ambush her here. Don''t underestimate her, she is strong.'''' She warned though it stung to admit. A sharp, murderous glint filled her gaze as she watched the red moving dot.


    ''I, Miss Sabrina Black, the young miss of the Black aristocrat family, was humiliated by an unknown player¡ªI''ll break you until the taste of your victory turns into your nightmare. Wait for me.'' The twisted thrill of revenge surged through her chest.


    Pressing her palms over her thighs, she sucked in deep breaths suppressing her emotions.


    ''''Crock, initiate the teleportation. Let''s go hunt.'''' Sabrina instructed, excitement making her voice tremble.


    The rest shivered from fear, though they kept a calm face; they felt a burst of pity for Zane, hoping she escaped these psycho''s clutches.


    A circle appeared surrounding them and they disappeared.


    ¡­..


    Back at the Mansion, Viktor was done clearing up the bodies. His waist and hands were numb, ''''Ah¡­I''m so tired and hungry.'''' Viktor muttered, massaging his waist as the car drove back.


    "Master, hisss¡­you are getting lazy. Where had all your strength gone to? You used to¡ª" Pain rants were caught off by a painful hiss.


    "Oh¡­you were saying?" Viktor''s voice was dangerously low, his hands wrapped around Pain''s neck, choking it.


    Pain thrashed his tail against Viktor''s grip, gasping for breath.


    Viktor could feel an invisible hand choking his throat as well, but instead of feeling panic, his grip tightened.


    Pain''s vision blurred, its tail falling limp before Viktor released him. "Hhh¡­.mad man¡­" Pain muttered weakly, sucking in the air greedily¡ªits heart filled with anger and fear.


    Pain knew that if he weren''t Viktor''s soul beast, he''d be a stylish pair of boots by now.


    Viktor caressed his numb neck, fascinated by how he and Pain could share the same pain. "Next time you gloat, I will bury you in a jar," Viktor warned lazily as he leaned into the seat¡ªclosing his eyes to relax.


    Pain shivered knowing Viktor meant what he said¡ªit regretted getting carried away by seeing his master suffer, that it didn''t hide its emotions well.


    "If you keep on treating me this way, one day you might actually kill me and we''ll die together. You won''t see your Mistress again. Hmph!" Pain snorted as it inched closer to the window, ready to make a run for it the minute Viktor tried to attack.


    Viktor''s raising hands paused mid-air as Pain''s words flashed in his mind. The thought of not seeing Cyra again made his heart clench painfully.


    At this moment, he felt Pain was right, but to show he wasn''t affected, or Pain would use it as a handle over him.


    "Your scales are getting old. I don''t mind fastening the process of making you shed." Viktor''s voice was filled with blatant threats.


    "You!" Pain screamed, its body trembling with anger but it dared not push Viktor any further or might be in for a lot of pain.


    Viktor snorted at Pain''s cowardly figure and turned on his hologram screen, to pass the time.


    He started a movie and reached for a snack from his space when he remembered Cyra''s ban on snacks for a month.


    Though she wasn''t here, he couldn''t bring it in himself to disobey her words and watched his movie honestly.


    As the car drove into the parking lot, Viktor was startled awake. He rubbed his eyes wondering when he slept off, yawn¡­he checked the time as he turned off the new movie playing.


    6:30. P.m. It was already late; his stomach growled in hunger, and he moved towards the dining room, forgetting Pain entirely.


    Pain sighed, not surprised that Viktor forgot about it, already used it by now.


    Luckily, Pain had a tough mind¡ªor he''d have spiralled into depression long ago under a master like Viktor.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Attack!

    Back in the game world, Zane scrolled through the transparent screen; his EXP had accumulated to 200¡ªafter the kills he''d made in the past hour.


    He wondered what to upgrade first; he didn''t need coins when he had lots of them in his account already.


    A glowing circle with twenty people suddenly appeared behind Zane.


    Zane didn''t spare them a glance and kept walking and his actions angered Sabrina.


    "STOP!" Her angry bark echoed through the forest, and Zane stopped, turning back with a puzzled expression after glancing around to see if they were talking to someone else. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sabrina faced his puzzled, clear eyes, and her anger reached the roof. "Don''t you recognize me?" She couldn''t help but ask with a hopeful tone¡ªshe had purposely left her game character the same as Zane defeated her.


    "No." Zane gave a short reply and turned to leave, figuring she''d mistaken him for someone else, but before he could move forward, an attack was launched at his back.


    Zane swiftly dodged to the side and turned toward the women who began circling him.


    "What do you mean by this? Are you after my weapons too?" Zane asked, confused, why he was attacked the second time he came to this forest.


    ''Is it an event or how it''s being played when entering the forest.'' Zane felt he should really have read the rules of the game or he wouldn''t be stumped for answers.


    He checked his time and It was remaining ten minutes before he logged out.


    "Who wants your broken gear. How can you forget me after that duel in the battle ring? Are you trying to humiliate me¡ªdefeating an elite-class warrior in a single duel like it was nothing?"


    Sabrina announced her game class through gritted teeth, she wants nothing more than to inflict unmeasurable pain on Zane.


    Zane stared, his mind filled with question marks as the woman ranted on about herself, his memories coming on blank as he looked at her figure.


    Zane felt the woman must have a screw loose and didn''t bother to say anything else, he just wanted enough EXP to upgrade his skills and move on.


    Noticing Zane''s unfamiliar indifferent gaze, her body trembled with anger, feeling her lackeys were secretly mocking her.


    "Why are you standing there?! Attack!" She barked orders as she retrieved a beam gun from her inventory and shot at Zane who dodged¡ªleaving the ground with scorched marks.


    Zane dodged their attacks at an impossible angle¡ªusing the hilt of his sword, he slammed into a woman''s jaw, a sickening crack echoing through the clearing.


    With the ends of his unsheathed sword, he slammed into the other''s stomach; the woman staggered from pain and let go of her weapon.


    Another woman replaced a thin blade aiming at Zane''s thighs, which he dodged using another woman as a shield.


    Sabrina didn''t care if her men were blocking her from getting a clear shot at Zane¡ªshe shot through them to get to Zane.


    The women fighting were riddled with burn marks, pain pulsing through their nerves.


    They glanced at Sabrina with anger and hatred but couldn''t turn on her, or their families would bear the brunt of her family''s power.


    So those who could still fight endured the pain and kept on attacking Zane¡ªhoping to end the battle quickly.


    Zane noticed their behaviour and couldn''t help but feel a flash of disgust in his heart at Sabrina''s heartless attitude toward people working for her.


    Though it was a game, the pain was real and amplified to the brain. So, to put them out of their misery, he drew his sword¡ªand in one sweeping blow, took out six at once.


    Their body glitched and they disappeared, the game instantly logging them out. Sabrina grew desperate as she saw this and retrieved a bomb from her inventory.


    Not caring if she alerted the deadly crows by the noise, she pressed the trigger and threw it towards Zane and the rest.


    Zane spotted the incoming object and reacted instantly, slashing it in half mid-air.


    The force of his strike pushed the halves towards the side, and a loud sound erupted; the shockwaves pushed everyone back.


    Zane''s ten minutes were up, and he was logged out of the game, leaving Sabrina with the illusion she''d won.


    Meanwhile, Kyle was mid-drown, a woman thrashing under his grip when he disappeared, logging out as well.


    ¡­.


    The pod let out a gas-like sound, the water draining as their eyes shut open. Zane''s face was in a scowl, regretting setting a timer on the pod¡ªhe felt so unsatisfied with how he left things.


    "Love, what happened to you?" He was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard his wife''s voice.


    He looked up to meet Cyra''s grey eyes glancing at him from above.


    "You''re awake. It''s nothing I met one crazy woman in the game." Zane''s mood lifted as he explained what happened.


    Cyra retrieved a towel from her space and wrapped it around his wet hair, drying it gently as she listened.


    "I haven''t logged into the game for more than five months, and the woman expects me to remember her. Can you imagine?" Zane became sure the woman had mental problems, or she wouldn''t have asked such a stupid question.


    "Mm¡­forget about her, are you hungry? The chef has already served dinner." Cyra changed the subject, not liking the fact he spoke of another woman, no matter who it was.


    Zane didn''t notice Cyra''s possessive gaze, his attention was directed at the mention of food.


    "I have to wash up, I''m coming!" Zane shouted as he sprinted out of the room, leaving the awkward Kyle with Cyra.


    Cyra''s gaze settled on Kyle''s stiff expression, his blue hair becoming darker due to wetness, and his impeccable butler suit was hung on the couch.


    "I didn''t notice leisure like this interest you. I bagged you for a strict assassin." Cyra remarked with a surprised expression, and Kyle flushed in embarrassment.


    "I was only testing if the pod was in excellent condition and nothing else." Kyle gave a weak retort and caught the towel she threw at him.


    "Oh, I believe you." Cyra drawled with a serious face as she moved closer to him.


    "I''m still waiting for you to kill me, don''t make me wait too long." She said in a playful tone, poking his cheek with her long finger.


    Kyle was stunned by her actions, watching her leave the room before he reacted. His face visibly flushed and his eyes flashed with anger at her words.


    It wasn''t his fault she was hard to kill. ''Why did it sound like he was enjoying it, the way she phrased her words?''

 Chapter 209 - 209: Unless you kill me

    Cyra strolled deeper into the forest, her destination clear ahead. The dead leaves rustled beneath her feet, blending with the distant cries of owls and the steady chirp of crickets. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cool air brushed against her skin as her thoughts drifted to the fighters.


    She couldn''t teach them systemic combat techniques or let Zane teach them either, so the best possible outcome was to throw them into desolate land to fend for themselves.


    ''That place still exists, but I don''t know if the monsters are still alive or not.'' She thought, as she planned to visit that place again with Zane.


    A warm smile curled on her lips as glimpses of her past with Zane flashed through her mind.


    She deliberately shoved those painful memories into the far corners of her mind, locking them away.


    Nothing was going to taint the memories of her life there with Zane.


    Cyra reached the entrance of the cave, going deeper, the crystal water glowed, casting shimmering light against the dark cave walls.


    Cyra took in the sight of the crystal liquid that never seemed to run dry. She squatted and dipped her fingers into the smooth, heavy liquid¡ªa burst of subtle energy floated through her body, making a soft sigh escape her.


    She retrieved three empty glasses from her space and filled them up with the crystal liquid. The glass emitted a white shimmer as the liquid sloshed inside.


    Filling up the containers, she rose to her feet and walked back to the mansion; along the way,, she purchased a bigger aircraft that could take everyone.


    And was quickly notified that the aircraft would be sent to her the next day.


    She purchased medical pills, medical capsules and other relevant things they would need while staying in the desolate land.


    Done with her purchase, she typed out a string of messages and sent it to everyone on the island.


    [This message is for the fighters only: Pack light. We''re heading out for training tomorrow. Be prepared.]


    This message beamed through their bracelets, those who were still awake stopped what they were doing to pack¡ªcurious about where their mysterious boss was taking them.


    Cyra turned off her bracelet and was about to sprint to the Mansion when she heard a loud plop in the stream ahead.


    She changed her mind and moved towards the sound. Viktor laid on his back, his tail fluttering the water as he admired the full moons in the sky¡ªhe needed a change of place and needed to feel the nature around him to relax.


    A snap of twigs caught his attention, and he quickly submerged in the water. Only his head was visible, and he turned to the direction of the sound, and he relaxed when he saw who it was.


    His eyes lit up, and a smile bloomed on his lips as he rose slightly from the water. Her breath caught at the beautiful sight before her.


    Beads of water clung to his milky-toned skin like clear pearls, while the curls and tips of his hair moved with a life of their own, syncing perfectly with the graceful sway of his silver tail.


    Viktor''s body heated up by her heated gaze on him¡ªhis pink lips parted and he swallowed unconsciously as she drew closer.


    Cyra squatted, bringing her face so close that Viktor could feel her warm breath ghosting over his skin.


    He tensed, his spine-tingling with electric anticipation as her fingers traced a slow path down his back, disappearing into the water.


    ''''Mm¡­'''' A moan escaped his lips as her finger glided down his spine; he leaned into her, giving her enough chance to go lower.


    Cyra''s eyes darkened, her gaze shifting from appreciation to raw desire as her fingers traced the curve of his tailbone, where his tail began to form.


    Viktor reacted intensely and was about to flop powerless into the water when she held him by the waist, the edge of her clothes soaking but she didn''t mind.


    ''''Your tail is beautiful,'''' she whispered in his ears, her breath brushing against his earlobe making him shiver into her hold, his heart thudding faster in his chest.


    Cyra''s gaze traced the pulse in his veins, and her fangs ached to sink into his pale, delicate neck.


    Viktor floated in euphoria when he noticed Cyra''s undisguised desire for him¡ªhis hands had a mind of his own as they hooked around her neck.


    He grew brave when he didn''t receive any rejection of his actions, making him grow bolder.


    Cyra stiffened at Viktor''s light kiss against her nape.


    "Don''t." Cyra''s short words were filled with deep warning for something more if he continued.


    Viktor paused for a second, gazing into her dark eyes. He licked the corner of her lips and whispered in a husky tone.


    "Mistress, I want you."


    Cyra''s gaze was sharper; she held his chin, bringing his face close. "Boy, this is your last chance to change your mind. If I claim you, you are mine and there''s no escaping."


    She warned, her grip on his chin tightened; and Viktor moaned inwardly at the delicious pain of her grip.


    "I want you to own me¡­ brand me, make me yours," Viktor whispered, his eyes gleaming with madness and fierce devotion.


    The air around them crackled with untamed desire. Cyra leaned in, claiming his lips with a fierce hunger, her kiss stealing the breath from his lungs.


    Viktor melted against her, surrendering control as her tongue tangled with his, teasing and nipping at his lower lip.


    When he was almost lightheaded she released his lips¡ªViktor sucked in the air greedily, his lips slightly swollen at her rough handling.


    "I need to prepare some things for your first time," Cyra spoke reluctantly as she ceased her actions.


    She noticed he derived pleasure from pain¡ªmeaning their sex life would be anything but plain.


    She needed to establish boundaries and gather the right tools to test his pain tolerance.


    When she noticed he was about to speak, she pressed a finger to his lips, silencing him before a word escaped.


    "There''s no rush. Now." Cyra brought up the marriage certificate. And she clicked on the second column.


    "Will you marry me?" Cyra asked in a serious tone, giving him another chance to choose before he became irrevocably hers.


    Viktor was silent as he stared at the column requesting his thumbprint with a stunned heart.


    He thought she might take him as a lover¡ªnot expect her to want him as a husband, granting him such a permanent and elevated status at her side.


    Wealthy women typically dated their lovers for years before deeming them worthy of marriage, or they might offer them the lowest status as a love mate.


    Only the lower class rushed to fill out this column, but Cyra wasn''t so poor that she couldn''t afford the marriage tax.


    "Are you sure?" Viktor asked, his gaze searching hers.


    "Once I press my thumb to this column, you won''t be able to divorce me¡ªunless you kill me." He sensed she might be making a mistake by offering him this contract, unsure whether she truly intended to make him her second husband.

 Chapter 210 - 210: I want you to change me.

    "Wait.'''' Cyra''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. His heart tightened in disappointment, thinking she might take back her words. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He masked the disappointment with a bright smile and lifted his face to meet her gaze.


    Cyra noticed the subtle change in his mood, though she couldn''t understand why¡ªshe had something important he needed to hear.


    ''"I sensed you already know I''m not human." She paused, meeting his steady, unsurprised gaze¡ªconfirmation that he had already figured out what she was.


    "Then you must already know¡ªI''m immortal."


    Cyra''s words made Viktor''s eyes widen in sudden realization, the fear in them shifting to something deeper.


    When she first spoke, he hadn''t understood where the conversation was heading. But now, her meaning was clear¡ªhe couldn''t belong to his Mistress forever.


    "Will I grow old and die while you stay the same?" Viktor asked, his voice laced with dread. He imagined a future where he aged beside an unchanging Mistress¡ªwhere strangers mistook them for father and daughter, and even she, in time, might grow tired of him.


    Before his thoughts could spiral further and scare him senseless, Cyra held his cheeks with both hands, locking her gaze with his.


    ''''Don''t overthink¡ªwhen I say you are mine I meant to eternity.'''' Cyra''s firm words made Viktor''s heart race and his mind blank. He could only stare at her moving lips in a daze, her last words still ringing in his mind.


    Cyra smiled helplessly, poking his cheeks to get his attention. Noticing his eyes had regained focus, she continued with her words.


    ''''I can change you to what I am or stay with you until the end of your life,'''' Cyra stated calmly but it was like a devil''s whisper tempting him to make a choice.


    He swallowed, his gaze tracing the lines of her face, her flawless skin¡ªthe sultry, predatory aura radiating from her made his throat run dry and his already calm heart became erratic.


    ''Do I want to spend an eternity with her?'' this thought lingered in his mind.


    All his life, he''d never truly understood what love was¡ªor what it meant to love someone. He wasn''t even sure what he felt for her now.


    But one thing he knew for certain was this: his heart ached at the thought of losing her, and he always wanted to be near her.


    He didn''t know if it was love¡ªbut he knew he didn''t want to let her go. Owls called in the distance, and a gentle breeze stirred ripples across the water''s surface as Viktor sank deeper into thought.


    Cyra didn''t rush him; her fingers traced his tail lightly, savouring the cool smoothness of his scales beneath her touch.


    Finally, Viktor came to a decision. ''''I want you to change me.'''' When those words left his lips, his heart lightened up¡ªthe fear of his unknown future with her didn''t appear only the feeling of anticipation remained.


    He felt a weight on his head and glanced up to see a smile on her lips as she rubbed his hair into a mess.


    Viktor was entranced by the radiant smile that lit up her face. He realized he''d never seen her smile so fully before.


    ''''You don''t have to rush to make a decision now. You still have twenty years to make your choice¡ªI want you to enjoy your humanity to the fullest.'''' Her eyes held a doting smile she didn''t even realize was there¡ªViktor''s dazed expression was so cute that she couldn''t help but pinch his cheeks.


    ''''Are you done swimming?'''' Cyra asked; getting a nod from him; she scooped him out of the water and flashed to the mansion.


    Viktor watched as the forest blurred past them, and when he got himself¡ªhe was placed on Cyra''s bed.


    Viktor had ridden an emotional rollercoaster and couldn''t muster another feeling when he sighted Zane''s figure on the other side of the bed.


    He returned his tail to human form and buried his face into the pillow as he digested his emotions.


    ''''Good night. We are going on a journey, tomorrow.'''' Cyra pressed a kiss between his brows, did the same for Zane and lay between them.


    The warmth of her skin against his made everything feel real¡ªshe had truly claimed him as her own. With that thought, Viktor drifted into sleep, a soft smile on his lips.


    Zane stirred and instinctively cuddled closer to her, a faint smile curving his lips. He had woken the moment Cyra entered with Viktor but pretended to sleep, choosing to give them a moment alone.


    Cyra gently played with the ends of his hair. Hearing the steady rhythm of his breathing, she knew Zane was fast asleep before turning on her bracelet.


    She scrolled through the Nexus to pass the time, skimming articles and watching short movies. Just as dawn began to break, a soft chime sounded from her inbox.


    She clicked on it to find an unfamiliar number had sent her a voice message, and she opened it to listen.


    "We, the vampire clan, request permission to visit your island and hope for a longer stay.'''' The voice sounded so formal and old-fashioned¡ªCyra had to think hard before she remembered that island of supernaturals.


    She had almost forgotten about it and an idea came to her. She clicked on the hologram keypads and sent a series of messages in response.


    "There''s no need for you to come to my island¡ªI''ll visit yours with my husband in a week."


    Cyra figured that was enough time for the fighters to adapt to the desolate land before she left them to survive on their own.


    After sending the message out and without waiting for a reply, she turned off her bracelet and closed her eyes; the day was already breaking¡ªshe needed to rest for the busy day ahead.


    As she fell asleep, her last thought was to pack some sunglasses and a hoody to shield herself from the sun.


    Meanwhile, the people at the other end glanced at her reply with a stunned expression before breaking out into cheers.


    ''''She''s coming¡­we have to put everything in order.'''' The vampire said, her voice trembling with excitement.


    She paced the room as she warned everyone to be on their best behaviour.


    "Keep the younger generation in check¡ªwe can''t afford to get on her bad side. Remember what happened to the last family head." At her words, the three black-haired women in the room winced, especially Lily, who had firsthand experience facing Cyra in a fight.


    It took her a week to recover, thanks to the perks of being a vampire. The others weren''t so lucky¡ªit took them a full month before they could walk properly.


    "We''ll treat her with the utmost respect," Lily said firmly¡ªshe didn''t need a second warning.


    The room fell quiet as they all wondered how the rest would react to the news of Cyra''s visit.

 Chapter 211 - 211: I slept in your wifes bed

    The next morning Cyra woke to the sound of her alarm and the lack of body warmth at her sides.


    She turned to find both sides empty, and a sigh left her lips when she remembered all of today''s activities. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She opened her bracelet to check when the aircraft would arrive. ''In the next thirty minutes. It''s already 9 a.m.'' she thought as she got up slowly from the bed in time for the door to swing open.


    "Good morning," Zane said, his voice light with excitement. Clearly, he had seen the news about their trip back to the Desolate Land.


    "Hmm... Have you gotten ready?" Cyra asked, her voice hoarse from sleep. Zane pointed to the small suitcase near the door.


    "How many days are we going to stay?" Zane asked, his gaze filled with hope, their stay to be longer.


    Cyra paused on her way to the bathroom. "A week and we are going somewhere else." She responded over her shoulder before undressing to prepare for today.


    Before she could enter, Zane rushed over, hugged her in joy, and then dashed to his cloakroom to grab a larger suitcase for both trips.


    Cyra stood there, a helpless smile tugging at her lips. The hug had ended too quickly for her to react, and she shook her head in regret.


    She strode into the bathroom, keeping in mind to take Zane travelling once in a while--seeing how happy he was, she was tempted to postpone their stay in the desolate land.


    Zane folded his clothes into the bigger suitcase then remembered something and knocked on the bathroom door.


    "Is Viktor going with us to the other place?!" Zane shouted through the closed door when he got her attention.


    "Yes." Hearing her response, Zane left the room to go break the news to Viktor. He passed his painting room along the way and was tempted to bring some canvas and paint along.


    Remembering Viktor and his wife''s space, he entered the room and brought out a lot of painting materials he wanted to use.


    He carried them to the living room, dumping them on the tabletop before rushing to the servant quarters in search of Viktor.


    Viktor turned in his bed, giggling as he pressed his reddened cheeks together, replaying the memory of last night.


    "Ha~ Mistress wants to marry me...my heart is beating so fast..." Viktor muttered to himself, a wild foolish grin spread across his face.


    Pain lay on the table, watching its master''s erratic behaviour, its mind full of questions.


    ''Can someone tell me what happened to Master when I was asleep? Is he going crazy?'' Pain''s thoughts were interrupted by another giggle as it watched Viktor hold his chest with a flushed face.


    Before he could start fearing for his master''s mental health, a knock came from the door.


    Viktor''s giggles stopped instantly. He was about to frown at being disturbed during such an important moment but froze when he heard Zane''s voice.


    "Viktor are you in?!" Zane called out and was about to knock for the last time when the door swung open.


    "Come in.'''' Viktor stepped aside for Zane to enter. He closed the door after them and turned to Zane with an unnatural expression on his face.


    He wondered how to face his friend now that he had been together with Cyra. "Um... You''re looking for me..." He trailed off awkwardly when he met Zane''s clear gaze on him.


    "Are you feeling unwell?'''' Zane asked in concern noticing Viktor''s strangeness. He reached out to check Viktor''s temperature.


    Viktor instinctively moved back. "Didn''t you see me on your wife''s bed this morning?''''


    He asked--frowning when he felt like a mistress who was trying to showcase his intimate action to the main husband.


    "Yes...?" Zane replied with a questioning tone as if asking if there was something else he was supposed to know.


    Viktor lips twitched, his forehead ticking at Zane''s relaxed, ignorant reaction. He was expecting a heated drama of the main husband coming to warn his wife''s lover to stay away from his wife.


    "Umm...I slept in your wife''s bed, she carried me in herself." Viktor emphasized while watching Zane''s expression, only to meet his unsurprised expression and calmness.


    "I know. I was awake." Zane responded calmly, meeting Viktor''s surprised gaze. His mind finally clicked on why Viktor was acting strange.


    "There''s no reason for us to be estranged. My wife chose you, and I consider you a friend. There''s nothing wrong with that. I can''t fully satisfy her desire," Zane added in a whisper, his expression calm and confident in Cyra''s love for him.


    Viktor didn''t know what to feel about Zane''s words. Viktor rubbed his hair tiredly and sat on the bed.


    "Did you need something?" Viktor asked, eager to change the subject before he questioned whether he was dreaming¡ªZane had accepted him too easily. He decided he needed to cut back on those dramas for a while.


    "Oh! I almost forgot. Have you packed your clothes? Cyra said we''re going somewhere else." Zane said with an urging tone when he didn''t notice any suitcase lying around.


    "There''s no need; I have clothes in my space," Viktor said with a relaxed tone, but he got up to prepare for the day.


    Zane envied him. ''If I had a space, I could hide all my snacks and indulge without Cyra noticing.'' He shook his head regretfully--he could only dream.


    He left Viktor to prepare and lay on the bed, scrolling through his Nexus.


    After some time passed, Viktor was fully dressed, then noticed Zane hadn''t moved since he put on a painting video.


    "Zane, let''s go I''m done." Viktor nudged Zane''s shoulder, snapping him out of his daze.


    "So fast," Zane muttered in surprise when he saw Viktor fully dressed. Viktor almost rolled his eyes--he knew how long he took to prepare.


    "I''m famished." Viktor stretched his wrist towards Pain. Immediately, Pain wrapped around his wrist; he dragged Zane out of his room, his stomach growling from hunger.


    Zane let himself be dragged towards the dining room in the servant quarters. "Viktor picked from the breakfast buffet that lined up accordingly.


    Zane was tempted by the glistening oil of the sausages, the creamy egg and the baked pastries and picked up a plate and joined Viktor.


    They ate in silence, but halfway through, they heard the loud sound of beating blades.


    They hesitated for a moment before continuing their meal, eating faster this time.


    A few minutes later, they finished and exited the servant quarters, catching sight of Cyra in baggy pants and a crop top, deep in conversation with a woman.

 Chapter 212 - 212: I and Zanes home

    Cyra signed the document and paid before the woman handed her an energy cube for the aircraft.


    The woman left with a hover car, which was kept in the cargo hold of the aircraft. Cyra turned to Zane and Viktor who had been waiting on the side.


    Viktor couldn''t help but grow shy under her gaze, stammering out a greeting. "Good¡­ morning."


    Hearing his own hesitant voice, he stared down at his feet, silently cursing himself for being useless.


    He had finally won her over, yet now he couldn''t even string a proper sentence together¡ªhis heart pounding hard in his throat in her presence.


    Cyra squinted against the sunlight, retrieving a pair of sunglasses from her space and slipping them on. She walked toward them, stifling a yawn as she went.


    ''''Morning¡­is everyone ready?'''' Cyra said as she ruffled his bouncing curls, her fingers lingered on his face before she withdrew it.


    ''''Yes, are we leaving now?'''' Zane''s tone held excitement as he answered for them¡ªViktor was in a daze to speak at the moment.


    ''''Hmm¡­get your suitcase; we purchase foodstuff along the way.'''' Cyra responded and the rest of the items she purchased were kept in her space. If they missed anything they could easily purchase it along the way.


    Zane shook his head at Viktor''s hopeless expression before jogging towards the mansion to get his things.


    Cyra watched him leave and turned on her bracelet, sent a message to all the fighters to wait at the shore, and sent for Kyle and Mira.


    A breeze brushed Viktor''s face, snapping him out of his daze. He groaned in embarrassment, covering his face in shame and cursing his uselessness.


    ''''Oh, you are back to reality.'''' Cyra teased while turning off her hologram screen. ''''I was just thinking about something. Where are we going.'''' Viktor asked, trying to change the subject but also curious about their destination.


    Cyra humoured his attempt, ''''We are visiting I and Zane''s home.'''' She responded in a reminiscing tone, a warm smile glimmering in her eyes, but unfortunately, the sight was covered by her sunglasses.


    Viktor''s curiosity was piqued, ''From the historical records¡ªshe had gone missing before the years before disaster struck. That would only mean, where they are headed was the place she stayed after going missing.'' Viktor''s mind raced with thoughts and he couldn''t wait to know more about his mistress.


    The sun''s heat pricked at Cyra''s skin, weighing down her eyelids, making her uncomfortable.


    She flashed toward a shade and leaned on the tree as she waited for Kyle and Mira.


    The bark''s rough surface pricked her skin, but she preferred this discomfort to staying under the sun''s harsh glares. Viktor was about to join her when Zane called from the entrance.


    ''''Viktor, help me put this in your space!'''' Zane called out as he struggled under the weight of his suitcase and painting supplies.


    Viktor noticed the strain in his tone and changed his direction towards Zane. When he was done placing everything in his space ring, he turned to leave when he felt a pull on his wrist.


    He turned with a questioning gaze and noticed Zane glancing over to Cyra''s location before asking in a whisper.


    ''''You still have those snacks and ice cream in your space?'''' Viktor instinctively glanced at Cyra before nodding.


    ''''Their five unopened containers, the snacks were hardly touched, so it''s complete,'''' Viktor whispered, his eyes filled with longing as Zane drooled inwardly.


    ''''One month is almost up, it doesn''t matter if we eat some later.'''' Zane tempted Viktor¡ªnot wanting to commit the crime alone. Viktor thought for a second, then nodded feeling if they were caught, he could blame it on Zane since it was his idea.


    A conspiratorial smile''bloomed on their faces, hiding their shared thoughts as they agreed to indulge in the snacks later.


    Cyra''s lips twitched at their secretive behavior¡ªif someone didn''t know better, they might mistake it for a drug deal rather than a snack scheme.


    The sounds of footsteps coming from the side snapped Cyra out of her thoughts, she turned to see Kyle and Mira''s figure drawing near.


    ''''Madam, you called me?'''' Kyle asked with his usual stoic expression while dreading the work she might give him.


    Mira stood at the side with a respectful expression, patiently awaiting orders¡ªshe had already noticed the aircraft and knew her boss was about to leave the island. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll be gone for a two-week trip. Kyle, I sent a cave footage to your inbox¡ªeliminate anyone who trespasses. Mira, you''re in charge of restocking supplies for the town. I''m leaving Nicole behind to assist you in case of intruders." Cyra gave instructions in a tone that was firm yet laced with laziness.


    They nodded with a serious expression and watched Cyra stride towards the aircraft with Zane and Viktor following her from behind.


    Kyle felt an odd emptiness as the aircraft blades began to spin. He shook off the feeling and walked back to the staff quarters, his figure trailing with a quiet loneliness.


    Zane wandered through the aircraft, brushing his fingers over the soft foam seats lined in neat rows as his eyes scanned the interior.


    He passed the public seats and found the centre control room, where different buttons flashed with various lights while the black cube supplied power to the energy.


    "Can you fly it?" Zane asked, he watched in awe as Cyra calmly pressed some buttons, obviously knowing what she was doing.


    Cyra tilted her head slightly, her fingers dancing over the hologram screen as she replied.


    "No, putting it in self-flight mode." She muttered as she swiped the screen, setting its speed and the map of where they were heading.


    Cyra could clearly remember the waterfall and the Night City close by.


    Fully set, she and Zane left the control room and headed toward the private cabin. The silver metallic interior gleamed softly under the dark mode Viktor had selected in their absence.


    Zane watched as a bed folded out from the wall at the press of Viktor''s fingers. Noticing Zane''s gaze, Viktor asked, "Should I leave it in couch form? The bed''s more comfortable, though," assuming Zane preferred to sit during the trip.


    "No, just leave it like that¡ªthere are other seats," Zane said, gesturing toward the two chairs at the far end of the cabin as he stepped closer to Viktor, his gaze still fixed on the buttons.


    Viktor noticed Zane was interested in the button and explained other functions of the cabin to him.


    "When you press here, a hologram screen will pop up; you can change the room theme and temperature and even control the control room from here," Viktor explained pointing at the panel hidden inside the wall.


    Zane nodded, eyes wide with interest, as they explored the restroom and found a mini fridge stocked as a gift from the seller.


    Zane handed Viktor a can of drink, unscrewing the cap before gulping it down. The fizz from the drink made a satisfying belch escape his lips.


    At some point, Cyra had removed her sunglasses and now lay on the bed, eyes closed as if asleep.


    Twenty minutes later, the aircraft reached the shore, its sleek metallic form casting a shadow over the sun.


    The fighters noticed the sun was suddenly obscured and looked up to see a massive silver aircraft, shaped like a hovercar.


    .........


    Today is Author San birthday and wishing for


    gifts (?ÈË?*?¡ä???£à?)???*??+ Thanks so much for your continuous support and votes (? ??????? ?)

 Chapter 213 - 213: it’s like a kink

    The aircraft lowered, and its doors chimed open, inviting the fighters to enter. No one came out, so they entered the aircraft cautiously.


    Amelia took an empty seat like the others. Once all 150 seats were filled, the aircraft doors closed just as smoothly as they had opened.


    Soft murmurs filled the cabin, everyone curious about who their boss was and where they were headed, but none knew the answer for now.


    Time passed gradually, and everyone settled in, some resting their eyes and others looking out the window in hopes they could gleam where they were.


    In the private cabin, Viktor sat cross-legged, snacking lazily while scrolling through his hologram screen.


    On the other end, Zane sprawled on the couch, his legs draped over the armrest; he, too, was munching on snacks as he watched painting videos to pass the time.


    "I''m bored¡­" Viktor''s words were muffed by his full mouth and Zane almost missed what he said.


    Zane paused his video and looked towards Viktor, whose expression looked like he could barely keep his eyes open.


    "Aren''t you watching videos earlier¡­watch a movie or something," Zane suggested and popped a blue candy into his mouth, shifting comfortably onto the couch he was about to resume his video.


    "Let''s talk in my space."


    Before Zane could react, the room shifted around him. He blinked, adjusting to the sudden change, then shot Viktor a reproachful look.


    "You could''ve warned me." Zane frowned, dusting the snack crumbs from his lips.


    "I need your advice on something¡­cough." Viktor flushed at the thought of what he was about to say.


    "Okay¡­" Zane drawled, puzzled at Viktor''s sudden shyness and waited patiently for Viktor to continue. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Viktor said nothing save for motioning for him to follow. Zane''s brows raised, but he followed behind Viktor.


    They walked deeper into the castle, silent as they passed hallway after hallway before Viktor stopped in front of a wall.


    Zane watched as Viktor pressed a section in the pillar, and the wall slid open, to Zane''s surprise.


    As they entered, the lights flicked on, illuminating the room.


    Zane froze at the sight¡ªwhips, a cross, and other things he couldn''t even name.


    For reasons he couldn''t explain, a blush crept across his face.


    "W-W-What is this?" Zane stammered, glancing at Viktor¡ªwho stood dazed, flushed, and practically drooling.


    A chill ran down Zane''s spine. He was officially creeped out.


    "Viktor, Viktor, Viktor!" Zane had to shout his name before Viktor snapped back to the present.


    He turned and scratched his head, clearly embarrassed. "Sorry, I was lost in thought; what did you say earlier?" Viktor asked.


    Zane pointed to the things in the room with a clueless expression, his gaze was filled with questions.


    "What! You don''t know these things¡­then you''re just into vanilla stuff with mistress, huh?'''' Viktor''s voice was filled with surprise, then nodding in acceptance at Zane''s choice.


    "These things are used to make lovemaking more exciting, it''s like a kink." He explained; Zane''s mouth dropped open in shock, unable to comprehend why someone would need a whip or crop during lovemaking.


    "Sigh¡­it seems I can''t get any advice from you¡ªyou don''t even know what they are used for," Viktor muttered to himself in disappointment.


    He thought he could at least hear what it feels like from another person''s mouth but sigh¡­


    "Umm¡­You¡­use this with¡­" Zane''s words were disjointed, trailing off as his caramel skin flushed redder than tomatoes.


    He tried to picture the scene of his wife holding a whip and his nose grew hot, almost having a nosebleed at that thought.


    Zane quickly shook his head, trying to clear that image from his mind.


    "I''ll send videos to you, after you watch you understand their uses," Viktor said as he scrolled through his hologram screen, searching for a self-explanatory video for Zane.


    Viktor''s earlier shyness had faded the moment Zane knew nothing about BDSM play. Now, he patiently explained everything.


    Zane froze. His bracelet chimed, his wrist burning like he held a hot potato.


    "Let''s go; I''m taking the remaining chocolate-flavoured ice cream." Viktor changed the subject, pulling the shocked Zane out of the room.


    The wall slid shut behind them. Only when the ice cream landed in front of him did his thoughts return to the present.


    ¡­.


    After two hours passed, the aircraft neared its location and Cyra was woken up by the mechanic notification she set at the start of the journey.


    [Approximately ten minutes to the set location!]


    Cyra combed her hair backwards with her fingers, a yawn escaping her lips as she got up slowly from the bed.


    She turned her side to find Zane and Viktor''s stirring figure¡ªthe alarm had woken them as well.


    The fighters straightened in their seats, eyes alert, feeling the aircraft was descending in a large clearing, surrounded by lush forest.


    When the aircraft packed, the doors opened, but none of the fighters stood to leave, their gazes focused on the private cabin area.


    The sounds of footsteps nearer the door and everyone tensed, their gazes focused squarely on the door¡ªthey would finally meet their boss.


    The door slid open. Viktor and Zane stepped out¡ªonly to freeze at the stares aimed at them in the passenger area.


    Then Cyra walked out behind them, and instantly, all eyes shifted to her.


    A strange hush fell over the cabin. The moment their gazes landed on Cyra, the fighters'' instincts screamed¡ªlike a radar blaring, warning them to run.


    Even though Cyra strode lazily down the aisle, no one dared to breathe loudly; their body tensed, their backs breaking out in sweat at Cyra''s presence.


    Reaching the door, Cyra frowned when she saw no one had moved. "We are here. Get down." She said curtly before stepping out.


    As soon as she disappeared from view, everyone exhaled¡ªthe breath they hadn''t realized they were holding.


    ''She''s a monster.''


    The thought echoed in all their minds at once.


    Years of brutal training and near-death missions had honed their instincts to the fullest, warning them at the first sight of danger.


    But the danger they felt from her was on a different level¡ªthey could still feel the powerlessness lingering in their bones, just from her mere presence.


    Silently, they pushed aside their thoughts and exited the aircraft.


    The silver doors slid shut the moment the last person stepped out.


    "Follow me," Cyra said, once everyone had gathered¡ªZane and Viktor flanking her on either side.

 Chapter 214 - 214: You will train, eat, sleep and maybe die here

    The women trailed after Cyra, their grips tightening on their duffle bags as they ventured deeper into the forest.


    Dry leaves and twigs cracked beneath their boots, shattering the forest''s quiet calm.


    Viktor''s gaze was filled with anticipation, but it faded into boredom as they passed identical-looking trees and listened to the wind rustle the leaves.


    They had been walking for thirty minutes before they heard the sounds of a gushing waterfall.


    Cyra walked toward the rocky wall beside the waterfall and passed through it with Zane and Viktor, leaving the others in shock as their figures disappeared.


    The women shared gazes, waiting for who would go first, and a ginger-haired woman with Amelia moved forward.


    ''''We''re going first.'''' They muttered to the crowd, hoping to give them the courage to face the unknown, and with one last look at each other, they walked to the corner.


    The corner was too dark to see the tear in space, but they took deep breaths and stepped through, hoping their blind trust in their new boss wouldn''t get them killed.


    Amelia and the ginger-haired woman felt like they passed through a field of some sort.


    Their minds swirled with confusion, and they staggered, their eyes blurry as they tried to get used to the sudden change in their surroundings.


    And from their blurry gaze, they could notice they were in an underground stone room or what was left of it.


    Chunks of rock littered the ground, with sunlight streaming in from above.


    ''''You''re the first people to go through...I''ll remember you.'''' Cyra''s voice quickly caught their attention and they turned to see her sitting on a broken altar with Zane and curious Viktor by her sides.


    Cyra assessed the women, pleased by their unquestioning courage.


    ''''Your names?'''' Cyra asked as she stared at them. She had counted the seconds¡ªonly a minute had passed, yet the others still showed no signs of following.


    The women stood straighter under their boss''s gaze. ''''Madam, I''m Amelia,'''' Amelia answered, her heart beating fast in her chest at the boss''s sudden attention on her.


    ''I hope she won''t be like those spoilt aristocratic women.'' These thoughts flowed through her mind as the ginger-haired woman answered.


    ''''I''m Erica.'''' a blush crept on Erica''s face as she faced Cyra. ''Boss is so beautiful~'' these thoughts rang in her mind as she looked down at her feet shyly.


    Her reaction rubbed Viktor the wrong way, but he ignored it, focusing instead on the strange colour of the sky.


    ''Is it just him or the sky was colourless, huh?'' Viktor''s mind swirled with doubt but was distracted by the other women coming through.


    The other women followed, slightly braver after seeing Amelia and Erica go through. They experienced the same disorienting reaction upon passing through the space tear.


    Cyra didn''t give them much time to get used to their surroundings and issued an order.


    ''''Welcome to desolate land. You will train, eat, sleep and maybe die here. Your first challenge, get out of this underground room.''''


    Before anyone could react, Cyra grabbed Viktor and Zane by the waist and scaled the wall with impossible ease--getting to the top in just a few seconds.


    She left behind a rope and nothing else.


    Her actions were so smooth like she was walking on smooth ground--shocking their minds completely.


    But when they looked at the height of where they could climb out from, their hearts sank, so head complaints in their minds.


    It quickly became clear that serving under Cyra would be dangerous¡ªand possibly deadly.


    But remembering the life contracts they signed, they had to toughen their minds and start climbing.


    It seems there wasn''t a free lunch in this world, the salary they would receive had blinded some into thinking the job was going to be a breeze.


    Above them, Zane took a deep breath, a wide smile spreading across his face. "I''m back," he muttered. There was nothing to miss here¡ªjust a wave of nostalgia. He had lived in this place for as long as he could remember until Cyra entered his life.


    ''''Is this your home? Why is the sky strange? why are the trees dry and gloomy?'' Viktor asked from the side, interrupting Zane''s musing.


    He rubbed his eyes, unsettled by the sky''s dull hue¡ªit felt like stepping into the past after living in a vibrant future. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s just how the sky looks in the desolate lands, Don''t look down on these trees; they are the only food source in the whole space...'''' Zane dragged Viktor, explaining as poked the drink bark, gooey white liquid dripped out under Viktor''s shocked gaze.


    His face scrunched up when he imagined himself eating this as food and his gaze held pity for Zane''s previous living condition


    Viktor turned to find Cyra lounging on a folding chair, a bottle of blood dangling from her hand.


    "It''s delicious; taste it; Cyra likes it so much; try it.'''' Zane urged, his eyes gleaming mischievously at Viktor''s curious but doubtful expression.


    "Pass me a glass from your space." Viktor paused at Zane''s request, his mind warring with itself whether to believe Zane''s words or not.


    But he handed Zane a glass and watched as he filled it with the white liquid and drank it like it was a delicacy.


    Cyra glanced at Zane through heavy lids, her lips curling slightly at his antics, but she said nothing.


    This brought back memories of the first time she drank this tree sap and she was curious about Viktor''s reaction.


    Though doubtful, Viktor took the cup from Zane. With nothing to lose, he figured he might as well try what they''d survived on all this time.


    "Didn''t I try it, don''t worry, drink." Zane gave him an encouraging nod, eyes gleaming with mischief.


    A laugh nearly left his lips as he watched Viktor tilt the cup, but held himself until the liquid entered Viktor''s mouth.


    "Ugh..." Viktor''s face was filled with disgust, still feeling the slimy stuff go down his throat and it tasted like nothing.


    "Hahaha..." Zane doubled over laughing at Viktor''s twisted expression, his shoulders trembling as memories of Cyra making the same face flashed in his mind.


    Cyra coughed, masking her laughter by taking a sip from the bottle.


    "You lied to me! It''s¡ªugh..." Viktor snapped, unable to describe the taste or the wave of disgust that hit as the white sap slid down his throat.

 Chapter 215 - 215: No, it’s too dangerous here

    "I didn''t force you to drink,'''' Zane said between laughter as he dodged Viktor''s attack.


    "Wasn''t I deceived by your words, you said mistress like it! And your expression too!" Viktor refuted and he swung his legs towards Zane''s side in mock anger.


    Zane burst out laughing again, dodging and running from Viktor''s attack range, while mocking him for being so easily deceived.


    Cyra watched them play around, a relaxed, doting smile curling on her lips, but her ears stayed alert for the slightest danger.


    She could hear the heartbeat of monsters miles away and close by and was surprised that any creatures survived the disaster.


    This suited her purpose perfectly. She wasn''t running a charity by paying them high salaries¡ªshe needed them strong enough to handle tasks and free up her time.


    She leaned back in her chair, satisfied there was no danger nearby and turned to the open ground, wondering how long it would take them to get out.


    Meanwhile, the women struggled¡ªthey had fallen countless times without even climbing one-quarter of the journey.


    Cyra made it look easy¡ªbut the moment they started climbing, reality hit them hard.


    "Why did she leave these ropes for us? How are we supposed to use it?" One woman asked out loud, her voice thick with frustration and anger.


    Other women looked at the rope and the tall height and felt it was impossible to climb.


    "What kind of training is this? I came here to work as a guard, not as a special soldier or something." A woman murmured in anger under her breath, thinking the boss was pushing them too far.


    Her words sparked a wave of complaints from the crowd.


    "Aristocrats are evil, we are like monkeys in a circus for her entertainment."


    "Our life means nothing now we have signed that life contract." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I quit, whoever wants to climb should do it."


    "Is she even that strong? Maybe she hid something in her shoes to help her climb," a woman scoffed¡ªconveniently forgetting how her body had tensed in fear under Cyra''s presence.


    As the complaints grew louder, Amelia calmly scanned the crowd, looking for level-headed women among the chaos.


    She stopped beside Erica, who was in a heated discussion with a small crowd of women.


    "She told us to get out¡ªbut she never said we couldn''t use our soul beasts," one woman pointed out, prompting the others to recall the boss''s exact words.


    "Yes! Why did I think about that, but...I don''t have a flying soul beast." The woman''s joy was short-lived due to the disadvantage of her land beasts.


    "Mind if I join you?" Amelia asked. Everyone turned to her and nodded with easy smiles.


    Erica glanced at Amelia''s familiar face and nodded in recognition before they got back to their discussion.


    "Does anyone have a flying beast? They could fly up and secure the rope for the rest of us," Amelia suggested. The idea made sense¡ªbut no one had a flying soul beast.


    Noticing everyone shaking their heads, Amelia was disappointed but not giving up either.


    "We can ask the others," Eric suggested as she turned to the other women scattered around the room.


    But who would be willing to help secure the rope and not claim credit to get on the boss''s good side?


    C-C-Can a mole work?" A brown-haired woman stutters at suddenly being the centre of attention. She felt shy around people, and their gaze made her uncomfortable, but she had no choice but to speak.


    Amelia and Erica''s eyes light up at her words.


    "It''s more than enough!"


    "Can you dig out stairs through the wall?"


    Erica and Amelia spoke at the same time, and the other women''s eyes lit up at their words.


    "I-I can make stairs..." Arya said in a whisper, stiffening up under their hot gazes.


    "Alright, let''s go. Open the way!" The rest of the women exclaimed happily, drawing gazes from other women around.


    They watched curiously as Erica''s group moved to the wall. Some scoffed, already expecting failure.


    But the gasps and chewing sounds threw their gazes back to the wall, their eyes widened at the sight of the mole drilling into the wall.


    "Ah! We can use our soul beasts!" A woman''s shout woke them from their stupor. Some women in the crowd grinned and quickly summoned their beast, taking flight immediately.


    The other watched enviously at their swift actions, but they quickly followed after Amelia and the rest.


    Erica tied the rope around her waist and motioned for the others to do the same; once everyone was done, they set off, with Arya taking the lead.


    "Wait! You can''t just take the rope from yourself!" They Ignored the woman''s shout and crawled up the crude stairs the mole was able to create.


    Some opted for daggers, sinking them into the stairs as they moved up cautiously; any error and their life were gone.


    Unknown to them, Cyra had heard every single curse and complaint from her seat and glanced indifferently to the women who came up first.


    The women glanced up at the sky and around them, their faces filled with shock, disbelief, and a dazed sense of unreality.


    Their eyes shifted to Cyra, lounging calmly in her chair with a lazy expression. Quiet envy stirred in their hearts.


    They had questions¡ªespecially about the sky¡ªbut none dared to ask. Instead, they stood silently off to the side.


    Their gaze could not help but fall on the folding seat beneath Cyra, wondering how a seat could be here when she didn''t bring any bag with her.


    Since no sensible answer could come up in their minds, they assumed the chair and had always been in this forest.


    Zane and Viktor returned from their wanderings to find some women already gathered in the clearing.


    "Are we really staying in this forest?" Viktor asked, suddenly remembering they''d be here for a week.


    "No, it''s too dangerous here," Cyra replied, sensing the breath of sleeping monsters deep in the inner forest¡ªwaiting for night to strike.


    Zane nodded along at her words; he knew firsthand that the monsters in the inner section of the forest were no joke.


    Their poisonous breath alone could wipe them out. It made him wonder how Cyra had managed to carry him into the center and still make it out alive.


    "Let''s wait for the rest and we set out immediately," Cyra uttered, glancing up at the darkening sky, she shut her eyes to rest.

 Chapter 216 - 216: If you leave, you die!

    The rest finally made it up and dropped to their knees, drained¡ªhands and knees raw and numb from the climb.


    Cyra gave them a moment to recover. Then, rising to her feet, she tossed the chair into her space and pulled out two torches, ignoring their stunned stares.


    She saw no point hiding her space. Better to shock them now¡ªshe''d be using it often in the desolate land.


    "Get up, we''re leaving the forest. Leave my sight, and you die¡ªno matter what you see, stay behind me." Cyra''s tone was filled with serious warning.


    As darkness fell, Cyra''s aura changed¡ªsharp, predatory, and suffocating.


    The women instinctively reached for their weapons, fear tightening their grips and darkening their expressions.


    Whatever fear they''d felt on the plane was nothing compared to this. Under her gaze, they were nothing but prey.


    Their backs were drenched in cold sweat, feeling her changed to gold right before their eyes.


    They had no idea what kind of monster she was. Their emotions spiralled into chaos, making everything feel like a hallucination¡ªunreal, surreal.


    First, the chair vanished, and then her hair changed colour right before their eyes. Some women pinched themselves and instinctively stepped back in fear.


    Unbothered by their reactions, Cyra closed her eyes and sniffed the air, her pores drinking in the night. Her blood stirred at the strong breaths gathered around her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the sky darkened, Zane''s instincts warned him¡ªpredators were stirring.


    "Wife, my sword.'''' Zane requested, tying his hair up under Viktor''s clueless gaze.


    Viktor''s gaze swept the area, growing cautious as soon as Zane asked for his sword.


    Snapping out of it, Cyra opened her eyes, retrieved a sheathed sword, and tossed it to Zane, who caught it mid-air.


    "Let''s move. Dawdle, and you die," Cyra snapped, grabbing Viktor''s wrist as she strode forward.


    The fighters gazed at each other for a look, but a growl made them react quickly and follow after Cyra.


    "Amelia, Erica, Light the way." Cyra found Amelia and Erica in the crowd and threw the torch at them under the envious stares of the crowd.


    Both women took the torch and turned it on, and their surroundings brightened up instantly.


    "Something!" A woman shouted, startling everyone. They turned and saw her pointing to the left with a shaking and lost expression.


    But the crowd saw nothing, "is the dark forest not enough for you? Now you want to add sound effects.'''' A woman snorted in the crowd while patting her chest to soothe her thumping heart.


    But after turning away, they missed glowing red feline eyes flickering behind the trees.


    The woman hugged herself as she moved forward, swearing she''d seen something watching from the trees.


    "In two minutes, we''ll be attacked. Don''t panic¡ªjust stay behind me. You''re not ready to face this thing alone," Cyra murmured into Viktor''s ear.


    Her breath grazed his ear, sending tingles down his spine and making his legs wobble.


    Cyra chuckled softly and held his waist to stabilise him. Zane watched Viktor''s embarrassed flush with a teasing smile, but he shifted instantly.


    Zane unsheathed his sword, his hands wrapped tightly at the hilt as he looked ahead.


    Cyra patted Viktor''s head, her eyes turning to the side with her nails turning into long claws.


    Viktor saw her claws extend, eyes narrowing as a twig snapped nearby.


    A strange hush spread across the crowd, and the tension in the air thickened as more snaps were heard from all around them. Gulp.


    In a flash, huge shadows walked out from the trees¡ªsurrounding them.


    Everyone quickly pulled out their weapons to fight but when they saw the clear image of the shadows, they froze, their body prickling with goosebumps and dread.


    And their hands trembled at the enormous monstrosity. The monsters were covered in black, their teeth dripping with black liquid, which scorched the ground as soon as it dropped.


    It looked like a grotesque mix of creatures¡ªlike a failed Frankenstein experiment.


    "Growl!!"


    The monsters growled, and the liquid dripped profusely¡ªburning into the ground.


    It jolted them back to reality. Some women panicked and fled.


    "If you leave, you die!'''' Cyra''s warning rang out in the crowd, stabilizing some people, but others couldn''t trust their lives to her and ran out.


    Zane shook his head at their foolishness¡ªif they had listened, they would have survived the night under his wife''s protection.


    Running out alone in the centre of North Oasis was suicide. And to prove him right loud bloodcurdling screams echoed from where they ran too.


    The other women in the crowd shivered, some almost bursting into tears in fear¡ªtheir fears excited the monsters surrounding them, and they lunged towards them.


    Amelia and Erica''s hands shook slightly, their heart pounding louder in their ears as the monster''s fangs shone sinisterly in the light.


    Before they could raise their weapons, a flash of silver streaked past¡ªcleaving the nearest monster clean in half.


    Jaws dropped as Zane sliced through the beast like it was nothing but air.


    The women who once assumed their boss brought her men for fun quickly swallowed their doubts¡ªand their pride.


    Seeing Zane could take care of the one closer, Cyra set her eyes on the ones still hidden in the dark.


    Cyra waited calmly, eyes scanning the shadows. She couldn''t go hunting¡ªnot with so many to protect. If battle lust took over, she might forget them entirely.


    From the side, Viktor watched Zane in action and swallowed hard, deeply relieved they weren''t enemies.


    He had seen Zane spar with Cyra before, but this was different¡ªZane slaughtered the beast without a hint of effort or strain.


    Viktor recalled their clash in his space and suddenly understood¡ªZane had held back. If he hadn''t, Viktor would be dead.


    Viktor sighed, overwhelmed by the same helplessness Kyle once felt being near Cyra and Zane''s monstrous strength.


    Zane dodged a monster''s claws and sank his sword through its head, and with a flick of his wrist, he twisted the sword deeper.


    The monster''s skull cracked; Zane dodged the sputter of black blood and swung his blood-stained sword in a deadly arc¡ªsplitting the next monster open.


    Gradually, a foul, tears-inducing stench spread across the clearing, causing everyone to choke and their eyes to water.


    Zane wasn''t feeling much better; he almost wanted to throw up from the stench.


    Cyra frowned, her sensitive nose wrinkling at the stench. "Zane, let''s move," she called once the last monster fell.


    The remaining monsters shrank back, intimidated by Zane''s ruthless spree¡ªfor now, it was safe to move on.


    "Coming," Zane called, flicking the blood from his sword before sliding it smoothly into its scabbard.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Three-tailed centipede

    Thirty minutes into the journey, the sound of growling stomachs echoed through the crowd.


    They were hungry and mentally exhausted from being on constant alert at every sound.


    Viktor''s stomach groaned. He discreetly pulled out a chocolate bar from his space ring and chewed to stave off his hunger.


    "Pass me some," Zane whispered, inching closer. Viktor glanced at Cyra¡ªher eyes fixed on the forest¡ªand, feeling safe, slipped him another bar.


    "Eat it openly. No point hiding¡­ you''ll just be back on snack ban for another month."


    Cyra''s sudden voice nearly made their hearts leap out of their chests.


    "It wasn''t me¡ªit was Zane''s idea," Viktor blurted, pushing the blame to the stunned Zane.


    "I didn''t force you to do it¡ªyou''re not blaming this on me," Zane shot back, refusing to take the fall alone.


    Viktor opened his mouth to argue, but before he could speak, Cyra suddenly dashed forward.


    Suddenly the ground vibrated beneath the crowd''s feet. They glanced down in confusion as the tremors intensified, nearly knocking them over.


    "Is it an earthquake?!" someone shouted, panic rising among them. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Cyra sprinted through the trees at inhuman speed, the sound of drilling piercing her ears. The centipede had surfaced.


    She had to strike before it could burrow out of reach¡ªany delay could cost lives.


    She skidded to a halt in a clearing, eyes narrowing at the monstrous three-tailed centipede clawing at the ground with its iron-like legs. The earth beneath her shook violently with every dig.


    The monster noticed her presence and whipped a tail towards Cyra, its force cutting through the air.


    "Boom!''''


    The tree behind Cyra shattered into dust from the force of the attack, but Cyra stood there unharmed after taking a direct hit from it.


    "Still just as powerful as I remember," Cyra murmured, stepping forward without hesitation.


    The monster shrieked in rage and lashed both tails at her, aiming from either side to trap her completely.


    Back with the group, the roar sent a chill down their spines¡ªuntil the ground stopped shaking. Relief washed over them in an instant.


    "Is it Cyra attacking?'''' Viktor asked since it was coming from ahead.


    "Yes, she''s probably facing the three-tailed centipede¡­ no doubt about it," Zane said calmly. He knew Cyra could take it down with ease at her current strength.


    "Let''s keep moving!" he called to the dazed crowd, confident she''d finish the fight before they arrived.


    No one questioned his lead; after witnessing his power earlier, none dared defy him. As they continued, Viktor asked about the monster''s appearance and other curious details.


    Zane answered patiently, pausing only to swiftly deal with smaller monsters that tried to attack in Cyra''s absence.


    ¡­


    "Bang!'''' The force of the two tails on her body sounded like a bone hitting forcefully on an iron surface.


    "Crack!"


    The monster took the brunt of the impact¡ªits tail snapped with a sharp crack, and a piercing wail erupted from its mouth, making Cyra''s ears ring.


    She frowned, grabbed its limp tails, and hoisted the monster off the ground.


    She slammed it hard on the ground¡ªa sickening crack echoed as a loud boom shook the clearing.


    Before the monster could cry out, Cyra sank her hands straight through its head, shattering its skull.


    The crowd arrived just in time to witness the gruesome sight¡ªCyra pulled her blood-soaked hands free as black blood splattered and sizzled against the ground.


    They swallowed hard at the monster''s size¡ªand their boss''s small, calm figure¡ªand they were secretly grateful they hadn''t offended Cyra in any way.


    "Zane, take care of them. I''ve still got a few big ones to handle," Cyra said, her tone steady and full of trust.


    "Alright, go," Zane responded, moving back a bit; the stench of the blood on her hand was too strong.


    Cyra''s brow raised at his action, "Really¡­" she drawled, glancing at him with a meaningful expression.


    Zane coughed awkwardly, not meaning to despise his wife but the smell was too overwhelming.


    Maybe life on the island had spoiled him with its clean, salty air. "You can go. I''ll keep them safe," he said with a sheepish smile, motioning for Cyra to leave.


    Cyra clicked her tongue and dashed forward and disappeared in a blink.


    Viktor hid his scented handkerchief back into his space as they continued, only taking the time to rest when Zane cleaned up the monsters.


    They walked forward in a daze, meeting the corpse of the monsters Cyra had dealt with but no sign of Cyra.


    The time passed and they entered the outer section of the forest.


    "We''ll rest here. If you''re hungry, drink the tree sap¡ªit''s all this land offers," Zane said, unfazed by their stunned expressions.


    To demonstrate, he stepped forward and pierced the bark with his dagger. White liquid oozed out, and he caught it in a cup Viktor passed him.


    In their presence, he drank the content down. "You can drink." Zane motioned to the tree, fighting back the urge to ask Viktor for a snack to cleanse his mouth.


    Too hungry and exhausted to care, the crowd rushed to the trees, ignoring Viktor and the cups.


    They cupped their hands, caught the sap, and drank deeply¡ªfaces twisting in disgust, but hunger kept them going.


    After drinking their fill, they slumped to the ground¡ªsome massaging their numb feet, others closing their eyes for a moment''s rest.


    They were much safer now that they glimpsed the exit of the forest, so they let down their guards to rest a bit.


    "Do you want to take a bite in my space?'''' Viktor asked, gesturing at Zane''s mud-stained jeans.


    Zane paused, tempted to have a refreshing bath but shook his head in refusal. ''They weren''t safe yet.''


    "Later, when Cyra gets back.'''' He said with a voice filled with reluctance.


    "Okay.'''' Viktor rested his back on the tree and closed his exhausted eyes.


    ''No wonder they were so strong. Every moment in that forest was a fight for survival¡ªone misstep, and you''d end up in a monster''s jaws. And Zane and Cyra faced that reality every single day.'' Viktor thought¡ªhe was filled with so much respect for Zane and Cyra.


    Meanwhile, Cyra was lost in the thrill of the hunt¡ªshe hadn''t felt this satisfied since shifting to her curse form.


    The monsters in the forest were countless. She only stopped when they began retreating into their lairs.

 Chapter 218 - 218: It’s only this bad in the forest

    The women had fallen asleep at some point, none of them stirring when Cyra returned¡ªonly Zane was awake.


    He turned toward her, immediately catching the satisfied glow radiating from her.


    "I can smell the thick stench of blood on you¡­ Did you go on a killing spree?"


    Zane''s brows furrowed as he leaned back, his nose wrinkling in disgust. No matter how well she cleaned up, the smell didn''t fade.


    Before he could retreat, Cyra wrapped her arms around his waist and tugged him close.


    "Oh, so now you despise your wife?" Cyra sighed dramatically, eyes twinkling with laughter. "You don''t love me anymore."


    Zane squirmed in her grasp, face scrunching like a squeezed bun.


    "Wife, I still love you¡ªbut my nose is suffering. Next time you go on a killing spree, please don''t get blood on you. I won''t come near you until the smell wears off," he warned with a straight face.


    Back when he lived here, he could handle it¡ªit was all he knew. But after spending time on the island, his senses and standards had changed.


    Fighting without wading through her opponent''s blood was impossible in her cursed form¡ªand this time, Zane was serious.


    "I can''t promise that," Cyra muttered, loosening her grip as Zane darted to the side, gulping in fresh air.


    His reaction almost made her self-conscious. She had washed up in her space, but the stench clung to her like a second skin.


    "The monsters in the North Oasis are poisonous¡ªthat''s why their blood reeks so much. I''ll ask Viktor if he has any scented soap. And how are you coping with it?"


    Zane pointed to her nose, knowing that ever since she''d shed her human skin, all her senses had become painfully sharp.


    Cyra''s face twisted for a moment before smoothing out.


    "I coped fine. Should we camp in the West Oasis¡ªhome?" she asked, quickly shifting the topic. She didn''t want to recall how the stench on her skin had nearly made her faint.


    "That place is a safe zone for them. We should camp there," Zane replied calmly. He didn''t dwell on the past¡ªafter a thousand years of sleep, even the memory of his heart crystal nearly being torn out felt distant.


    "All right, get some sleep. Daybreak''s close," Cyra murmured, running her fingers through Zane''s hair.


    She reached for the mattress in her ring, but Zane flopped back onto Viktor''s wide bed instead.


    Her hands hovered awkwardly in the air before she let them drop with a helpless smile.


    She leaned in, pressing a kiss to both their heads, then quietly settled beside them against a nearby tree.


    Her eyes open as the night sky slowly faded into dawn.


    The women began to stir, their backs sore from sleeping on rough bark. Some yawned, then froze¡ªsitting upright with sudden alertness. It puzzled them how they could''ve slept so soundly in such a dangerous forest.


    But their tension eased as they spotted Cyra by the tree. They didn''t realize it yet, but they were already relying on her strength.


    They quickly quieted down, careful not to wake what they thought was a sleeping Cyra.


    But Cyra had been awake since the first one stirred¡ªjust too lazy to open her eyes. The desert sun was already rising, its heat draining her strength and making her uncomfortable.


    The women sat where they were, sipping tree sap to fill their stomachs while waiting for their boss to wake.


    Minutes passed before Viktor and Zane stirred. Viktor blinked up, disoriented by the unfamiliar scenery until yesterday''s memories returned.


    He sat up, eyes scanning for Cyra. When he spotted her leaning against the tree, he stood and stretched.


    "Morning. You still want that bath? I''m about to have one¡ªwith a cold soda," he added with a dreamy sigh.


    Zane nodded quickly.


    "But not now," he added, subtly nodding toward the women nearby. It was one thing for objects to disappear¡ªhumans vanishing was another.


    Viktor blinked, only just remembering the women. He rubbed his nose, embarrassed at his thoughtlessness.


    Cyra opened her eyes, noticing everyone was ready. She stood, brushing dust from her shorts. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Morning, Boss!" the women chorused, their unified voices nearly startling her.


    She wasn''t used to such enthusiastic greetings.


    "Hm. Summon your beasts¡ªwe''re travelling through the desert," Cyra ordered as she approached Viktor and Zane.


    "Yes, Boss!" they replied again, their tone filled with gratitude. Deep down, they all knew they wouldn''t have survived yesterday without Cyra and Zane.


    "Morning," Cyra whispered, pressing a kiss to Zane''s lips, then Viktor''s.


    "So, how was your first night in the Desolate Land?" she asked Viktor gently, letting him lean into her as they walked.


    "It''s insanely dangerous," he muttered. "How did you two survive here for years? I would''ve died on day one if I came alone."


    "It''s only this bad in the forest," Zane explained, summoning Greed as they neared the exit. "Where we lived was safer¡ªexcept for the monster attacks."


    "We should take him to the East Oasis. It''s a good place to train, if you''re interested," Cyra offered, climbing onto Greed''s back with Viktor in her arms.


    Zane mounted on her other side, patting Greed''s feathers in greeting.


    "Damn, your beast is huge," Viktor said, crawling across the back with wide eyes. "What did you feed it? It''s practically covering the sky!"


    He stroked Greed''s feathers, tempted to trade Pain for Zane''s soul beast.


    How can something this massive be so soft? he wondered, rolling around and forgetting his image entirely.


    Zane and Cyra chuckled, remembering the past¡ªwhen Cyra first climbed onto Greed and buried her face in his feathers without care. Back then, he hadn''t been nearly this huge.


    Cyra felt her heart grow lighter in this familiar, memory-soaked place¡ªas if she''d stepped back into her younger self.


    She hugged Zane close and whispered, "Thank you, love¡­ for saving me and coming into my life."


    Warmth flooded Zane''s chest at her heartfelt words, but he grew flustered from the public affection.


    "Cough¡­ um¡­ we should get going," he said, giving her a shy peck on the lips and pulling away.


    Cyra chuckled at his flushed expression, then turned toward the women mounted on their soul beasts, awaiting her orders.


    "Let''s set out," she commanded.


    Greed launched into the sky with a powerful cry, its wings casting vast shadows below.


    The others followed¡ªthose with flying beasts took to the air, while the rest rode across the land.


    The hot desert wind blasted into their faces as they travelled through the desert.

 Chapter 219 - 219: You’ve suffered, my friend

    Viktor had, at some point, crawled back to where Cyra and Zane were.


    "Zane, now''s the right time to bathe¡­ it''s blowing hot air," Viktor groaned, fanning himself as he moved toward Zane.


    His skin had turned red from the heat, and his mood had dropped¡ªa stark contrast to when their journey began.


    Cyra wasn''t doing any better. She lay flat on her back with a bedcover wrapped around her like a mummy.


    "Bring me some ice chunks," she mumbled from beneath the covers.


    "Alright," Viktor replied, dragging Zane into his space with him.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they both sighed in relief as the unbearable heat vanished, and their bodies instantly cooled.


    "Haa¡­ I don''t want to go out again," Viktor muttered, heading straight for the kitchen.


    He pulled out two drink bottles from the thermocooler, handed one to Zane, then pressed the cold bottle against his forehead with a sigh of pure bliss.


    Zane quickly unscrewed the cap and downed the soda in one go, gasping only after nearly emptying the entire bottle.


    "Ahh¡­ pass me another," he said, already holding the empty bottle out.


    "Here," Viktor handed him another and finally opened his own.


    After cooling off, Viktor glanced over at Zane with sympathy.


    "You''ve suffered, my friend," he said, shaking his head¡ªalmost giving Zane a thumbs-up for surviving this hellish environment.


    It wasn''t just the monsters that made life difficult here. Everything¡ªfrom the gloomy sky to the sweltering heat and awful food¡ªseemed to conspire against them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Throw your enemy into this place and he''ll never be the same again. He''d either go mad or take his own life.


    "It''s not that bad, it has¡­" Zane trailed off, unable to finish under Viktor''s deadpan stare.


    After experiencing the real world, he couldn''t even lie. Still, to defend his home, he added, "It builds resilient people. I''m going to the washroom. Don''t forget the ice for Cyra."


    He hurried off before Viktor could get another word in.


    With a resigned sigh, Viktor shook his head, filled a container with ice blocks, and exited his space¡ªreappearing exactly where he left.


    "I brought the ice," he said, lifting the cover to reveal Cyra''s sweat-drenched face.


    "Why don''t I send you into my space? You''re burning up," he offered, concern in his voice as he gently rubbed her face with a piece of ice.


    Cyra was tempted, but she shook her head.


    "It''s not safe to leave them here. Once we make camp, I''ll go in," she murmured weakly, burying her face into the container of melting ice.


    A wave of coolness washed over her. She could only hope evening would come soon.


    "Alright then. Let me know if you need more ice," Viktor said, lingering a moment before returning to his space.


    Behind them, the women riding their beasts were slumped and weary¡ªthroats parched, faces red, and sweat dripping down their backs.


    They wondered if this torture would ever end¡­ or if they would break before reaching their destination.


    Their thoughts turned bleak as the sun beat down mercilessly on their bodies.


    Time blurred as they pushed forward in a half-conscious state. Hours passed.


    And then, evening came. But with it¡­ trouble.


    "Skitttt¡­"


    A sharp cry shattered the stillness, snapping them out of their daze. Everyone tensed, eyes darting around.


    And found nothing.


    Maybe it was the heat messing with their minds.


    "Skittttt¡­"


    The cry echoed again, and this time, the ground behind them trembled. Black creatures with sharp claws and double pincers burst from below.


    "What is that?" a woman gasped in horror as one of the monsters let out a piercing shriek and lunged forward.


    "Run!" someone screamed. The shout was like hitting play¡ªeveryone bolted.


    Viktor looked down at the swarm, gripping Greed''s fur tightly as fear crawled up his spine.


    "That''s a Scitticks¡­ so they survived the destruction," Cyra murmured in surprise before leaping off Greed.


    "Cyra!" Viktor screamed, scrambling to the edge, heart pounding.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t die," Zane said calmly, patting Viktor''s back. His frown, however, betrayed his concern.


    "She could''ve at least given me a warning! My heart almost flew out of my chest!" Viktor fumed.


    Zane didn''t reply, letting Viktor vent. Though Viktor enjoyed the thrill of danger, this wasn''t the kind he liked.


    After that bomb attack, Cyra had explained her other form¡ªone with an indestructible body. Remembering that calmed Zane''s nerves. She wasn''t reckless enough to throw away her life.


    "Greed, fly lower," Zane commanded.


    Greed responded with a cry and swooped down.


    As they neared the ground, they saw Cyra amid a pile of blood and torn monster limbs.


    She twisted, dodging a stinger, then grabbed a Scittick by its head and crushed its skull. Blood spurted out, but she dodged it effortlessly.


    She alone had massacred the entire horde¡ªand hadn''t broken a sweat.


    The women wondered how someone could be so powerful. In their society, true strength was rarely necessary¡ªonly the wealthy kept guards, either as status symbols or to handle their dirty work.


    They had never seen a woman as powerful as their new boss, which left them questioning why she even needed them when she could do everything on her own.


    In under ten minutes, the remaining Scitticks realized they''d messed with the wrong opponent and fled underground.


    Cyra didn''t chase them. Instead, she calmly took out a bottle of water, washed the blood from her hands, and signalled Greed.


    "You''ll walk back or jump up yourself," came Zane''s cold voice from above.


    "Viktor snorted coldly, fully supporting Zane''s decision.


    Cyra could feel the gossipy stares from the women and coughed awkwardly, well aware that she had angered Zane with her earlier recklessness.


    Before she could apologize, all she saw was Greed''s back as he flew farther away from her.


    "Umm¡­ boss, you can ride¡ª" one of the women began, but her sentence ended in a gasp.


    A red blur shot past her¡ªCyra vanished from the spot.


    She blinked, stunned, but then calmly patted her beast. With this boss, nothing was really surprising anymore.


    They all continued riding.


    ¡­...


    "What do you mean you lost contact with our spies!?"


    Cracks spidered across the woman''s face as she tried to hold back her rage.


    "I sent a hundred men, but none reported back!" the trembling voice came from the hologram.


    "Useless! I want answers in an hour¡ªand find that woman''s location! Now!"


    With a snap, she ended the call, screaming as her hand slammed into the glass table¡ªshattering it instantly.


    "Why is nothing going my way when it comes to this woman named Cyra?" she hissed. "Do I have to kill her myself?"


    She entertained the thought for a moment, but the idea of leaving her master alone was unthinkable.


    Drawing in deep breaths, she forced down her fury and began to strategize¡ªshe needed a new plan to eliminate Cyra, once and for all.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Just admit you miss your boss!

    Cyra and the rest arrived at their destination, unaware that someone was planning her demise.


    "We''re here," she announced to the crowd, and a wave of relief washed over them. Finally, they had arrived.


    Their bottoms were numb from sitting too long, and as they stretched their limbs, their eyes scanned the wide clearing¡ªlow-hanging, dried-up trees swaying gently in the wind. Confusion and doubt coloured their faces.


    "There''s nothing here," someone muttered.


    The murmur spread through the crowd of women. Even Viktor frowned, doubt flickering across his face.


    The land looked no different from the desert. Given the journey, he''d expected something more.


    "We''re in the West Oasis," Cyra declared. "A safe place in the desolate lands¡­ well, not completely safe," she added as an afterthought, just in case someone grew too relaxed and ended up dead¡ªthen blamed her for it.


    "Use this and set camp." She pulled tents from her space and dropped them to the ground without another word.


    She didn''t care how they would divide them¡ªshe had something more important to do.


    She turned and strode toward Zane and Viktor. But both men, still fuming from her earlier actions, tried to ignore her and walk past.


    Cyra didn''t allow it. She wrapped her arms around their waists, halting them mid-step.


    "You''re still mad at me?" she cooed, her fingers brushing along their sides through their clothes.


    "I''m sorry, loves. I won''t dare do it again without telling you."


    Zane twitched at the touch, struggling out of her hold with a snort. His anger had mostly faded during the journey, but he was trying to stay annoyed, hoping she''d coax him more.


    Unfortunately, he had a pig teammate.


    "My heart was beating so fast¡­ You have to feed from me so I can feel better," Viktor muttered, a flush colouring his cheeks as he leaned bonelessly into her. He blinked at her, determined to stay mad if she didn''t agree.


    Cyra chuckled. "Alright, tonight," she promised, biting his lip softly.


    Zane stared at Viktor with barely veiled contempt. "Useless," he muttered.


    Cyra heard him loud and clear¡ªand her eyes sparkled with delight at his frustration. She leaned close, nipped at his earlobe, and whispered in a sultry tone that sent a shiver down his spine.


    "We''ll make love tonight."


    Viktor eyed them with curiosity. Whatever Cyra whispered had clearly short-circuited Zane''s brain.


    "Viktor, take me to your space. I need to wash up¡ªI stink," she said bluntly.


    With one last glance at the busy women, the three disappeared into Viktor''s space.


    Inside, Cyra made a beeline for the bathroom. Viktor, meanwhile, dragged Zane aside with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "So, what did she whisper to make you so red and frozen?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zane yanked his arm free and bolted. "Nothing!" he yelled, his voice unusually loud.


    Viktor clicked his tongue, watching him flee with narrowed eyes. "Suspicious."


    Then he turned to Pain, who was curled up on his wrist like it was a favourite pillow.


    "Hey, wake up. My wrist is numb," Viktor grumbled, poking Pain rudely.


    "Master¡­ hiss¡­" Pain grumbled, drowsily slipping off his arm to find a better napping spot.


    Viktor rubbed his wrist, trying to get the blood flowing again. He had to prepare¡ªMistress would feed from him tonight. He sniffed himself. Definitely needed another bath.


    Humming happily, he skipped off to his room.


    ....


    Meanwhile, on Desire Island, Kyle sprawled across the couch, sighing for the fifth time in a row. Blue, perched on the armrest, meowed in frustration.


    The cat covered its ears with its paws. "Master, meow! Enough with the sighs! Just admit you miss your boss!"


    If Blue could curse, he would''ve done so by now¡ªand maybe throttled Kyle into a coma.


    "What nonsense are you spewing? Who missed who?" Kyle shot to his feet, his voice spiking like someone had just stepped on his tail.


    A flicker of guilt flashed in his eyes, but he crushed it down, refusing to acknowledge his feelings¡ªeven if it killed him.


    ''''Yeah, yeah, deny it all you want, but keep quiet. I want to sleep," Blue muttered, hopping to the next couch and curling up.


    Kyle watched as Blue made a few satisfied meows before drifting off.


    But then his bracelet chimed with an alarm tone.


    Kyle''s expression hardened. Blue sensed the change and lazily rose from the couch. Sleep could wait.


    Kyle unzipped his suitcase and pulled out a black box. Placing his thumb on the surface, the device lit up. Several holographic screens bloomed into the air, along with a virtual keyboard.


    He sank into his seat and called Nicole.


    "Butler?" came her voice through the link.


    "There are intruders on the island," Kyle said sharply. "Stay on the line. I''ll send you their coordinates."


    His fingers flew across the keyboard as the blurry feeds sharpened. Masked figures emerged on-screen.


    After the last attack, surveillance sensors had been placed across the island. Any breach alerted Kyle or Cyra immediately.


    Nicole sprang to her feet and flashed out of her room, eyes blazing with anger¡ªcertain the same intruders who''d attacked the island before had returned.


    "Ten intruders, west side. All on foot," Kyle reported, sending a map with blinking dots to Nicole.


    Without replying, Nicole darted through the trees. The moonlight caught her figure as she blurred past.


    Kyle checked another feed¡ªfifteen more were heading to the cave.


    He stood, stretched, and opened a second suitcase. His weapons gleamed cold and sharp under the moonlight.


    Shedding his butler uniform, Kyle linked the surveillance feeds to his bracelet, tied up his hair, and left with Blue at his heels.


    "Let''s kill some pests," he muttered darkly, planning to vent all his frustrations tonight.


    Blue let out a sharp meow as they reached the forest, his body expanding and shifting until he resembled the size of a tiger¡ªsleek and powerful, with dark blue fur that shimmered under the moonlight.


    Blue stretched, adjusting to a size he hadn''t taken in a long time.


    In one fluid motion, Kyle climbed onto his back. "Go."


    At the command, Blue launched into the forest. Leaves rustled and scattered behind them as they leapt from tree to tree, heading straight toward their prey.

 Chapter 221 - 221: What did you do with the bodies?

    Nicole watched the intruders from her hidden spot.


    "Are you sure we''re in the right place? We''ve been walking for hours and no mansion in sight," a woman''s impatient tone cut through the silence. Others grunted in agreement, their gazes flicking to the leader.


    The woman in front frowned, clearly displeased, and raised her laser gun, pointing it at the complainer''s forehead.


    "Another word from you¡­" she trailed off coldly. The sound of the safety clicking off sent a clear message.


    Everyone fell silent, their eyes wary as they faced their employer. The woman under the gun trembled but subtly reached for her own weapon.


    Lowering her gun, the leader snapped, "No one questions me on this mission. Anyone who disobeys¡ª"


    She pulled the trigger.


    A blast of blue light ripped through a tree¡ªunfortunately, the one closest to Nicole''s hiding spot.


    Nicole stepped out, finding no reason to stay hidden. There wasn''t anyone among them strong enough to pose a threat.


    "Who are you?" the leader asked, tension rising in her voice. She fired without warning, hoping to catch Nicole off guard.


    To her horror, Nicole sidestepped the shot with ease.


    "I should be the one asking that," Nicole replied, her voice low. Her fangs began to emerge at the rhythm of their frightened heartbeats. "Who sent you?"


    The leader didn''t answer. Instead, she barked, "Attack!"


    From Nicole''s question, she deduced she was from the island¡ªbut couldn''t understand how their presence had been discovered so quickly. They hadn''t even made it halfway through their route.


    Nicole vanished and reappeared behind her. Her fangs gleamed under the moonlight as she sank them into the woman''s throat.


    Warm blood flowed down her throat. A satisfied hum rippled through her as she drank deeply.


    The woman''s resistance weakened with every second, her life draining away. Nicole drank her dry, then flung her corpse aside like garbage.


    Dread seeped into the others. Some women staggered back in terror. ''This wasn''t a human. It was something else.''


    The leader turned to flee, hoping Nicole''s attention was elsewhere.


    She had to report this¡ªsomeone supernatural was working for the island''s mistress.


    Nicole noticed the movement in her peripheral vision but didn''t react. That woman wouldn''t escape. Nicole had no intention of killing her. She needed answers.


    The fleeing woman ran with desperation in her limbs. She tapped her hologram screen mid-run, preparing to send out a warning.


    But before her finger could hit "send," her vision turned black.


    Nicole retracted her hand from the back of the woman''s neck, grabbed her collar, and flashed back to the mansion.


    In the underground torture room, she chained the unconscious woman to the wall and walked out. The wall slid closed behind her with a hiss.


    "Butler, the other location?" Nicole asked as she reconnected with Kyle''s signal. But only static and muffled sounds came through.


    Her brows drew together in a frown.


    Before she could inquire further, a new map popped onto her screen.


    Nicole hesitated for a moment, but recalling Kyle''s skillful fight with Viktor, she made up her mind and headed toward the location flashing on her screen.


    ¡­.


    Kyle dodged the incoming attack, flipping onto his hands and snapping his legs around the attacker''s neck. A hidden blade slid across her throat, slicing it open.


    Blue lunged, pinning another woman down. He tore out her throat with his fangs, blood spraying onto his dark fur. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Run!" the remaining leader screamed, realizing they were hopelessly outmatched.


    But before she reached the cave''s exit, a dagger flew through the air, piercing her chest cleanly.


    She collapsed with a heavy thud, the sound sending a chill of dread through the hearts of the remaining people.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed. "Did the Dark Organization send you?"


    "I don''t know who the employer is. I just accepted a kill order from the black web. Please let me go¡ªI won''t forget this favor," the woman pleaded, trying to mask her trembling with a calm tone.


    "Same as her¡ªI took the order. You know how it is in the assassin business, no grudges," another woman added, lying on the ground with blood seeping from her side.


    Her face held sincere desperation as her fingers inched toward the hidden dagger at her ankle, knowing it was pointless to summon her beast while Blue stood guard.


    "Pity," Kyle said quietly.


    Confusion flickered across their faces¡ªright before his daggers plunged into their throats.


    They gurgled on their own blood, coughing until the life left their eyes.


    "Blue, drag their bodies out of the cave," Kyle ordered, swiping across his hologram screen. "Hmm¡­ still some pests left."


    He sent the coordinates to Nicole.


    He wasn''t in the mood to fight anymore. These enemies were dull.


    Killing Cyra would''ve been far more exhilarating. At least she made his blood race.


    He quickly shook himself awake before his thoughts spiralled out of control.


    "Blue, we''re going back," Kyle said, raising his hand to pat Blue''s fur¡ªbut paused at the sight of dried blood and mud.


    He pulled his hand back, choosing to walk instead of riding.


    "Make sure you wash when we get back," he added, strolling at a leisurely pace, letting the night breeze and the chirping of crickets soothe his thoughts.


    Halfway through the woods, he paused. "Blue, what did you do with the bodies?"


    Blue, now in his smaller form, tilted his head. "Wasn''t I supposed to bury them?"


    Kyle blinked. "How the hell did you bury them so fast? I asked you to drag them out, not bury them. Did you even dig!?"


    "Meow?! I covered them with sand. Isn''t that how it''s done?"


    Blue was genuinely confused. Kyle had either burnt or dissolved corpses with chemicals. Blue had never seen an actual burial.


    "Dammit!" Kyle groaned and facepalmed. "Why do I keep sending you on errands!?"


    He turned back toward the cave in frustration.


    Blue trailed behind quietly, trying to mask his presence¡ªfully aware he''d done something wrong.


    ¡­.


    Cyra heard the alarm chime from her bracelet but remained unfazed, confident that Kyle and Nicole could handle it.


    She dried her hair and changed into a loose nightgown before stepping out of her room.


    As she closed her door, the one across from her opened.


    "Mistress, you''re out," Viktor said in a low, velvety tone. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he tugged at the belt of his bathrobe.


    Cyra''s gaze followed his tousled curls and quickening heartbeat.


    Her fangs throbbed.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Burn everything in this room

    Viktor''s heart pounded with each step she took¡ªevery movement felt like slow motion, except for the deafening thud in his chest.


    Cyra stopped in front of him and reached for his hand, gently halting his fingers from tugging his bathrobe open.


    "Boy," she murmured, her voice thick with amusement, "are you trying to seduce me?"


    Her eyes darkened as they trailed to the exposed line of his chest peeking beneath the robe collar.


    "What if I am? Would¡ª"


    His words were cut short. Her fingers clamped around the back of his neck.


    She studied the flickering storm of emotions across his face¡ªhis eyes wet, a darker gold now, and his breath shallow as he panted.


    Then, without warning, she dragged him inside. The door slammed shut behind them, sealing the room in tense silence.


    "Mm¡­" A moan slipped past Viktor''s lips as he glanced at his mistress. Her darkened grey eyes met his, and his core clenched in response.


    "You like that, don''t you?" she whispered, her lips just a hairsbreadth from his.


    Her breath fanned over his skin, and Viktor fought to stay still, desperate for her to claim him.


    "Pity," Cyra murmured, pulling back. "I can''t touch you yet."


    "Why?" he blurted, disappointment flooding his voice. "I¡­ I prepared everything."


    He paused, flushing instantly as the words left his lips.


    Unable to meet her gaze, he looked away, the tips of his ears burning red. Cyra noticed his reaction and grew curious.


    "And what exactly did you prepare?" she asked, her tone calm but probing.


    At her question, Viktor tensed. He bit his lip, eyes darting away as nerves twisted in his gut.


    ''What if she thinks I''m desperate? I am¡­ but if she hates clingy men¡ªHa! Just say it. Worst case, she leaves or we move forward.''


    His face flickered with fear, anxiety, hope, and resignation.


    Cyra, watching him closely, smiled. She hadn''t expected to see such raw emotion from him. When they first met, he always wore a cheerful, innocent mask.


    Now, he was at ease enough around her to let his guard down completely.


    She raised his chin, their eyes locking. "So? What is it?" she asked again, genuinely curious.


    Viktor stared at her, then whispered, "Alright, come with me... I''ll show you."


    Under her gaze, he tied his robe tightly and slipped on his flops.


    They left the room. Viktor walked ahead slowly as if dragging out time or second-guessing himself.


    Cyra didn''t press him, simply followed. Their shadows merged on the hallway walls as they moved deeper into the castle.


    When they reached the pillar, Viktor''s panic returned. He hadn''t felt this anxious showing Zane before¡ªbut this was Cyra.


    Still, anticipation bubbled within him at the thought of her seeing the room.


    "We''re here," he said, pressing the wall. A low hum followed, and a hidden door slid open.


    Cyra stepped inside and froze.


    The room was meticulously prepared. Furniture padded in soft leather. Ropes, cuffs, canes. A rack of tailored tools lined the far wall. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Viktor peeked at her from the side, eager to read her reaction.


    She quickly composed herself and began walking around, her fingers grazing over everything in the room.


    Viktor watched, entranced, as her pale fingers curled around a black crop handle.


    Snap!


    She slapped it against her palm, testing its feel. Then her gaze met his¡ªand a glint appeared in her eyes.


    She turned, her expression stern.


    "Kneel."


    Her curt command struck him like lightning. His body responded before his mind did¡ªhe dropped to his knees, spine straightening under her gaze.


    She approached slowly. Every step sent his heartbeat racing.


    When she reached him, she tapped his cheek with the crop. Viktor tensed, his eyes glowing with anticipation.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" she asked, disappointment lacing her tone.


    She had intended to be the one in charge of every detail, but he disrupted her plan.


    Viktor''s expression changed instantly. "M-Mistress?" he stammered, reaching for her, but she stepped back.


    Panic set in. His mind slipped fully into his submissive space. Right now, all he wanted was to please her.


    Cyra sighed, tossed the crop aside, and crouched before him, cupping his cheeks.


    "You crossed the line by rushing things. I''ll punish you later." Her tone softened, though her gaze remained firm.


    Standing up, she glanced around the dim room and frowned.


    "Burn everything in this room."


    Her words landed with finality. Without sparing him another glance, she turned and left.


    The wall closed behind her.


    Viktor collapsed onto the fur-covered floor, his racing heartbeat gradually slowing, and the tension in his body finally easing.


    He stared up at the icy, high ceiling, his thoughts drifting to the emotions she stirred in him¡ªher control, her every frown, breath, and touch could send him spiralling.


    He should''ve been afraid, should''ve kept his distance, but instead, he felt drawn in by the very power she held over him.


    He wanted to be hers¡ªcompletely owned, utterly controlled.


    A drunken smile curled on Viktor''s lips¡ªintoxicated not by wine, but by the sheer thrill of surrendering to her.


    After a while, he collected himself and began dismantling the room, calling on Pain to assist him.


    .....


    In the living room, Zane sharpened his sword. Tiny chips marred its edge¡ªleftover damage from the night''s hunt.


    He couldn''t help but miss his old sword¡ªcrafted by a renowned blacksmith in the olden days.


    He didn''t blame the current manufacturer; after all, this one was built for fighting humans, not desolate land monsters.


    "I''ll have to make do with this," he muttered, continuing to sharpen the chipped edge against the siltstone.


    The cushion beside him dipped, but he didn''t need to look¡ªCyra''s red hair spilled freely down her back, visible from the corner of his eye.


    "Are you going to train the women¡ªor leave them here to fend for themselves?" Zane asked, still focused on his blade.


    Cyra was silent for a while then spoke of her plans.


    "We''ll stay here for a week to let them familiarize themselves with the surroundings. Then we''ll head to the island."


    Cyra estimated how long their training would take, silently hoping they''d be ready for the Dark Organization.


    "Three months¡ªthat''s all they get," she told Zane


    Zane hummed in response, lifting his sword to the light to inspect its edge.


    "When we get back, I''ll have a new one made," he muttered, still displeased with the small chips that remained despite his sharpening.


    Cyra glanced at it, recalling his old sword. But with everything going on at that time, retrieving it hadn''t crossed her mind.


    Then, a thought struck her.


    "Do you miss your life here? The monster hunts?"


    Zane paused. Slowly, he lowered the sword, her question echoing in his mind.


    He didn''t miss his time there save for those times they hunted together, their gains, injuries and funny moments.


    Except for this, nothing. His life before her was a tasteless motion of living, no laughter only living to exist and nothing else.


    "I miss our time here together¡­ and I can always kill monsters in games," Zane added feeling it unique and fun in games.


    But the image of his destroyed home flashed through his mind, and his expression darkened. His grip on the sword tightened.


    "When it comes to the Dark Organization, I won''t sit this one out," Zane said firmly, the sword''s edge catching the light¡ªand the fury in his eyes.


    Cyra didn''t argue. She knew the anger from that incident had quieted on the surface, but deep down, it still simmered in his heart.


    "When I get enough information about them and their hideout...we strike," Cyra said in a deadly calm tone.


    "Let me know when that time comes." Zane''s anger eased¡ªhe trusted her word.


    Before he could sheath his sword, a hand slipped around his waist.


    "You haven''t forgotten what I said¡­ have you?" Cyra''s abrupt change of subject threw him off for a second, but realization dawned quickly, and his body tensed.


    "Wife¡­ we have a long day tomorrow. Let''s do this another time," he pleaded, trying to inch away.


    No use.


    Cyra pulled him onto her lap, arms caging him in place.


    "Just one round and no more.'''' Cyra''s sultry whisper floated into his ears, sending a shiver through his body.


    "No¡­mm¡­'''' his words were interrupted by actions. A moan escaped his lips as her tongue trailed slowly against his nape.


    Zane''s body weakened against hers, and she slowly unbuttoned his shirt as her hand stroked his chest¡ªher nails brushing against his pink nipples.


    Nipping on his nape slowly as she pinched his nipped roughly.


    A moan escaped his lips, his mind turned to mush, all traces of resistance melting away.


    And she took the opportunity, to undress him, flipping him on his back, her elbow accidentally hitting the hilt of the sword, pushing off the table.


    The sword fell to the ground with a loud clank. Zane''s eyes cleared a bit, but she claimed his lips, making him forget about the sound.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Her brain will go off

    She peeled off his clothes slowly, her cold fingers trailing against his skin, making him shiver. He sank deeper into the couch.


    Cyra noticed, and her grey eyes darkened at the sight of his parted lips.


    She caressed the lines of his abs, moving upward, her eyes locked on his as she brushed his lips.


    His warm breath grazed her finger, lips slightly parted, eyes glossy with desire, a red hue blooming on his caramel skin.


    She pressed two fingers into his lips, and his tongue curled around them instinctively.


    Cyra''s breath grew shallow as she thrust her fingers slowly into his mouth, watching the way his lips closed around them.


    Zane let out muffled groans, a thread of clear liquid slipping down his chin as he struggled to stop her slow, deliberate movements.


    Cyra withdrew her glistening fingers, now warm from his lips. Without giving him a moment to catch his breath, she pinched his nipples hard.


    A throaty moan escaped Zane''s lips; his core tightened as she rolled his other nipple against her tongue, sucking slowly¡ªuntil her fang slipped out and pierced the sensitive tip.


    "Wife¡­" His voice broke off in a groan.


    "Hmm?" Cyra drawled, releasing his nipple. She licked the blood from the corner of her lips.


    She felt his hardness press against her thighs, and his fingers fumbling at her buttons. She chuckled, grabbing his hands and raising them over his head.


    "No rush¡­ we have all night." Her sultry voice made his breath catch, his arousal twitching painfully. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She slid her fingers between his, holding him captive as she leaned in, pressing adoring kisses along his collarbone and slowly down his chest.


    Zane''s lips parted in a soft moan, his body trembling as sparks raced down his spine with every stroke of her tongue.


    He tried to move, but her grip held him firm¡ªleaving him completely at her mercy, lost in the rhythm of her sweet torture.


    She moved lower, biting softly into his narrow waist. His shorts blocked her path, so she sliced them into strips with a swipe of her claws. The sound of tearing cloth echoed in the room, jolting Zane back to reality.


    "Wife¡­ let''s go to my room," Zane murmured, a hint of urgency in his voice. The thought of Viktor walking in made his stomach twist¡ªhe''d never hear the end of it.


    A warm flush crept up his cheeks at the imagined questions he''d be far too shy to answer.


    Cyra paused, noticing his flustered face. She knew how shy he was with public affection, and the blush on his cheeks made her want to tease him more.


    His eyes widened, and he sank deeper into the couch as she placed a kiss on his shaft. He tensed, his body conflicted between the fear of getting caught and the thrill of her touch.


    "Please¡­" he whispered, but it ended in a strangled grunt as her mouth enveloped him fully.


    Zane''s head dropped back, veins straining in his neck as he fought back moans that threatened to spill out.


    Cyra heard footsteps approaching and smirked, glancing up at him. Panic danced in his eyes, silently begging her to stop.


    Cyra ignored his plea and dipped her head, taking him deeper into her mouth, her eyes locked on his as anxiety and pleasure warred across his flushed face.


    Zane had never experienced anything so thrilling¡ªher warm mouth sent waves of pleasure crashing through him, even as Viktor''s nearing footsteps pounded in his ears, flooding him with the anxious thrill of being caught.


    His mind stretched thin between ecstasy and panic¡ªbut just as it became too much, Cyra took pity on him and vanished in a blur, slipping past Viktor before he could see a thing.


    Viktor paused, a strange breeze brushing past him¡ªimpossible in this sealed space. His eyes dropped to the fallen sword, scattered clothes, and shredded fabric. Realization flickered instantly in his gaze.


    A glimmer of envy passed through Viktor''s eyes¡ªjust for a moment, he wished he could trade places with Zane.


    "Sigh¡­ oh well, I''ll just have to wait," he muttered, trying to console himself with the promise Cyra had made, though part of him wished she''d hurry things along.


    Back in the room, Zane hit Cyra lightly on the shoulder, still flustered. She burst into laughter.


    "I wasn''t going to let him see you¡­ go on, hit me as much as you like," she teased, pulling off her top.


    Her firm breasts spilled free, swaying gently as she pulled her top over her head. With a small tug, her shorts came undone. She stepped out of them and made her way back to the bed, red hair cascading down her pale back like silk.


    "Let''s pick up where we paused," she purred, her lips curling with slow satisfaction as she watched his awe-struck expression.


    Zane swallowed hard as she climbed onto him, her weight sinking on his thighs. He cupped her breasts, thumbing her nipples gently.


    Cyra moaned softly, arching into his hands as he grew rougher, reshaping her with his palms. Leaning forward, he latched onto her nipple, sucking as if trying to draw something out.


    Cyra tangled her fingers in his white curls, pressing his face closer to her chest.


    He didn''t neglect the other, teasing it between thumb and forefinger, pinching and rolling until she trembled.


    Cyra''s core clenched at his touch, warmth pooling between her thighs as her arousal surged higher.


    Minutes passed. Zane came up for air, her glistening nipple catching the light. Cyra, unable to wait, lifted her hips and guided him to her entrance.


    With one smooth motion, she sank down, their bodies joining completely. They moaned together.


    Cyra curled her arms around his shoulders and began to move, slow and deliberate¡ªsavouring the way his shaft dragged along her walls, her body clenching around him with each grind.


    Zane groaned, struggling to hold back as her walls gripped him tightly, threatening to push him over the edge too soon.


    Cyra suddenly quickened her pace, their bodies slapping together in a heated rhythm as moans filled the room, mingling with the soft creak of the bed beneath them.


    As the tension rose and breathless sounds echoed behind closed doors, far away on the island, Kyle stood silently, his eyes fixed on the woman chained to the wall.


    "Were you able to get anything from her head?" he asked Nicole, who stood beside her.


    Nicole''s brow furrowed in frustration. "No. If I push any harder, her mind will register it as betrayal¡ªthe bomb implanted in her brain will go off." Her words made Kyle frown.


    "So we wait for the boss to get back, then," Kyle muttered, his eyes fixed on the unconscious woman.


    Nicole gave a quiet hum in response, the taste of helplessness bitter on her tongue.